JPHiP Forum

AKB48 Fanfics => AKB48 Fanfics => Topic started by: stv_wong on August 04, 2012, 06:45:36 PM

Title: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Side Story
Post by: stv_wong on August 04, 2012, 06:45:36 PM
 :) Hello everyone, I used to read the other fanfics here, but never comment or reply (sorry bout that  :nervous). I used to write a lot. But since I had been working my a** off at the office, my inspiration to write is basically.... gone. But recently after reading some of the fics here and re-watched MG, I was inspired again.


So... here it is. Hope is it to your liking.  :)

*Edited the grammar and such, lots of thanks to love-wars-elizabeth.tumblr.com

MASK


Chapter 1

Someone’s POV

After I heard that Maeda had beaten you up, I felt jittery. I knew which hospital you were sent to. Somehow, though, I couldn’t get myself to go and visit you. I kept reminding myself of our past, our childhood memories. Before we moved from Tokyo due to my father’s work.

*Flashback

As a child, I was rather small for my age. And due to my lack of social skills, the other kids often bullied me. I had no friends at all… Until, you came along. On that fateful day, as usual the other kids picked on me. I was playing on the swing all by myself when they came. They pulled me to the sand box and pushed me hard. After I fell down, they started to laugh and throw sand at me.

And suddenly you came into my life. “Oy, what are you guys doing?! Leave her alone!!" You pushed your way to me and stood between me and the other kids. You glared at them and gave them a menacing scowl. “If you still want to fight, fight me instead! Stop hurting someone who doesn’t want to fight."

Your words shocked me. Not because someone was finally willing to help me, but because you didn’t look tough. At all. If else, you looked as weak as I did. At this, some boy tried to punched you. But, you dodged it to the left, and placed a nice punch on his cheek, knocking him out. After the other saw their friend knocked out, the other kids attacked you at the same time. You managed to dodg some, but someone managed to hit you. After I saw you got hit and that you were surrounded, I managed to bring myself to your side.

"I’ve never foght before," I said to you, “but let me help you out."

Your answer was just a smile and an “Of course".

After a few punches and kicks, they ran away. We were just kids back then, so we weren’t as brave as we are now. Those kids included.

We stood side to side, trying to catch our breaths when you gave me that cute million watt smile of yours. “You’re good for a beginner. What’s your name?"

——————————————————-

And so our friendship began, even though it ended when I moved out. I thought I would never see you again. When my parents divorced, and my mom took me with her back to Tokyo, I couldn’t stop myself from hoping that we’d meet again. Imagine my surprise when I discovered we attended the same school. Even though you didn’t seem to remember me.

Since I had pride and a name to keep, I pretended that I didn’t know you too. What would people say if they saw me begging for your attention, for you to remember me?

But, I always hoped that we would be friends again. I always had my eyes on you. Watching you from afar. Giving ‘lessons’ to whoever tried to harm or badmouth you in any way. Of course, others didn’t know my reason for being angry. Being known as the hot-head of the Rappapa really helped to cover my secret.

But, seeing you with your so called ‘sister’ somehow pains me. I want to be in her position. Be with you. Seeing you smile at me again, not that sinister smile you gave me whenever we met in school. I want to hear your laugh again. Sigh. A girl can only wish.

——————————————————-

I still can’t believe that the Tenkousei able to beat you up. You were the one who taught me how to fight, how to defend myself. Even after we were separated, I still trained myself. To be stronger than you. To be able to protect you like you protected me back then. To be someone that is feared by others. To not lose to anyone anymore. Now, I know clearly that I am stronger than you, since I’m in the higher position. But I know you are still stronger than most people. Even in this yankee’s school, you’re still one of the stronger yankees.

So I still couldn’t believe that Maeda can beat you.

Revenge…. I. Must. Avenge. You.

Even though you don’t remember me.

Even though I was ordered to not challenge her.

Even though fighting her would earn me a scolding from Sado-san.

I. Don’t. Give. A. Damn.

I have to avenge you and protect the honor and pride of the Rappapa.



That's all for now. I ran out of words to write XD Comments and reviews are highly appreciated. Sorry for the grammar errors and miss-spelling. English is my second language.

PS: can you guess whose' POV is this?
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MG 1)
Post by: TakaminaBG on August 04, 2012, 06:52:21 PM
I think the OTP is KojiYuu and the OPV is Yuko's.  :thumbup
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MG 1)
Post by: yuukimoko on August 04, 2012, 07:11:42 PM
I think its Mayuki~!!!!!!


......well I dont really think that......I just want that........
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MG 1)
Post by: miyumi on August 04, 2012, 07:32:33 PM
I don't know who it is but I do know this story is really good.  :on GJ:

Update soon! I'd love to find out who it is.  :shy1:

Oh and welcome to the forum! I hope you have fun! Everyone here is super nice so I think you'll like it here.  :hee:
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MG 1)
Post by: Sieka on August 04, 2012, 07:44:07 PM
Hmm...at first I would think that its Rena's POV...but then, since when did Gekikara ever become sane? I think she's always been batshit insane since childhood.
So I'm betting of Shibuya...but then again, this person could be from SKE48 or from one of the teams or the Kenkyuuseis in AKB48. or just plainly, anyone from the ooo48 family. I really don't have that much clue as to who this person is, so I'm curious of finding out who this person's identity is, would this character spice up MG, I wanna know.

And as miyumi-san said, everyone here is nice, so I hope you have a great time here! Welcome to the forums! :cathappy:
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MG 1)
Post by: XxRoByNxX78 on August 04, 2012, 08:20:31 PM
hmmmm im not sure mabye shibuya im really interested to know who plz continue  :bow: :bow: :bow:
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MG 1)
Post by: blackstar on August 04, 2012, 09:27:45 PM
Im guessing it tomotomo because Shibuya is the hot headed one in Rappapa and the person she is talking a about is tomomi (forgot her name in majisuka gakuen) because you said so called sister and their called the Kabuki Sisters.
I really like this story.
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MG 1)
Post by: sakura_drop_ on August 04, 2012, 09:46:23 PM
Im guessing it tomotomo because Shibuya is the hot headed one in Rappapa and the person she is talking a about is tomomi (forgot her name in majisuka gakuen) because you said so called sister and their called the Kabuki Sisters.
I really like this story.

 :yep: :yep: It's totally how I think, too. I became like Sieka-sama, hiding in the shadows, but this fic just pulled me out. And I have to say I like it so far... Now, off to write my own fic *goes back into hiding*

P.S. gome, Sieka-sama and immoK-san, for copying your "hiding in the shadows" thingy  :bow: :bow: :bow:
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MG 1)
Post by: kiruchi on August 04, 2012, 10:12:21 PM
hmm.. well... The only hot-headed Rappapa member that I know is Shibuya.
and by 'sister', I'm guessing that this is about the Kabuki Sisters.
So... I think this is a TomoTomo pairing.
Title: my attempt at fanfics' world (MG world - chap 2)
Post by: stv_wong on August 05, 2012, 08:56:06 AM
Waaa…. Thanks, everyone. I didn’t think my fics will be liked. So here’s the next chapter. I guess after this you’ll know for sure whose POV the last chapter is.

*Proof-read by love-wars-elizabeth.tumblr.com

MASK


Chapter 2


*Dance’s POV

I was walking in circles in front of Shibuya-san’s door. I still couldn’t believe Maeda-san was able to beat the hell out of her. I admired her, a lot, even though Shibuya-san didn’t seem to know it. It was impossible, though, since I knew that Shibuya-san already had her attention on another. Oh, yes. I knew it. Even though people seemed to think otherwise, I’m not stupid, you know. I know who the person is in Shibuya-san’s heart. I know how she acted differently when that person was around. I know how her smug smile turned into a pained one whenever she saw that person with her ‘sister’. Shibuya-san might have thought that she’s able to cover it up, but I know.

I know.

I know. Because I know her, better than anyone know her.

Though I don’t know why Shibuya-san picked her. She’s weak, you know. Perhaps I’m a bit biased because I hang out a lot with the Rappapa’s Shitennou, and they’re really, really strong. Don’t go messing around with them if you don’t want to have your ass kicked. And yet Maeda-san has managed to defeat two of them now. Are the Queens actually not as strong as we think, or is Maeda-san actually really strong?

Argh…. I don’t know. I don’t wanna think about it now.

Right now I have to figure out how I’m going to tell this to Shibuya-san. She nearly kicked me out of the room when I told her Black-san had been defeated by Maeda’s so-called Shitennou. If only she was in a better condition, surely I would have got kicked out of the room back then.
Ok, perhaps that person wasn’t as weak as I thought she was. She managed to defeat Black-san. Even though it was a four on one fight.

So… now, how can I tell Shibuya-san that she got beaten up pretty badly by Gekikara-san? If I don’t tell her and she knows it from another, then what kind of follower am I? Sigh… I should tell her. It was better to being used as a punching bag rather than to have her be disappointed in me.

—————————————————————————

*Shibuya’s POV

As usual Dance visited me every day after I got hospitalized by that damn Maeda. I hated hospitals. Always have, and always will. Just two more days and I’ll be free. Even though there’s nothing wrong with my body, the doctors insisted that I had to stay in the hospital because they were afraid I might have minor brain damage. My head did get hit pretty hard. Tch… Stupid doctors. Rather than my brain, I was more concerned with the damage to my reputation. Thank God my followers were still around. Wait… I don’t really believe in God. And speaking of follower…

She seemed more nervous than usual today. This reminded me of when she told me that Black has been defeated. Black’s defeat made me happy and mad at the same time. Happy that you could proved that you’re still strong, and mad because now two of the Rappapa’s Queen have fallen.

Since it seems that her tongue was locked right now I decided to ask her instead. “Dance, what’s wrong? You haven’t said a word now.”

She was fidgeting in the small chair provided by the hospital. “Sado-san called Gekikara-san.”

Ah, this was explainable. Geki has always scared her. Just her presence can frighten Dance. And I was sure Geki could defeat Maeda. I couldn’t stop myself to smirk at this.

Dance was fidgeting again. “The Kabuki Sister’s got beaten by Gekikara-san. They were sent here too. Just three rooms from here.”

My smirk was instantly gone from my face. In reflect, I raised my fist to punch her. It seemed like she knew it was coming since she closed her eyes, ready for it. I put my hand back in my lap, losing the will to punch her.

“Eh… Shibuya-san… You’re not going to punch me?” She said in low voice after a few moment.

“Do you want me to?” I said in what I hope is a bored tone of voice, while inside my heart was filled with worry. I knew how crazy Geki is.

Dance was shaking her head left and right, relief evident in her face. She made me smirk again. She looked just like a small puppy. She really was a nice underling.

I pretended to yawn to kick her out. “I’m tired. Get out.”

She instantly stood up and walked to the door. “Shibuya-san, I’ll visit again tomorrow.”

I only gave her an even stare as a reply. I needed to be alone. I needed to think. Geki loves violence. She surely got beaten up pretty badly by Geki. Dance’s voice came back into my mind.

“The Kabuki Sister’s got beaten by Gekikara-san. They are sent here too. Just three rooms from here.”

‘Just three rooms from here, huh? Should I go and visit her? There’s no one from school who’ll know beside her ‘sister’.’ I could barely stop myself to not come to her every time I saw her. I missed her, my very first friend. A lot. And after almost two years, it was getting harder and harder to stop myself. ‘But, what if I visit her and she refuses to see me. She has forgotten me after all. Even when I always remember every little thing about her.’

We were only together for three years during kindergarten and early elementary school. But since we were always together at that time, I had lots of memories of her. Physically, she hadn’t changed that much. Yes, she’s a grown teenage girl now, and a lot sexier too, but her smile and voice were still the same as I remembered. And she’s still has that same personality. The same personality, that led her to me that day. I could see it whenever she helped her weaker sister in a fight.

Something suddenly clicked in my mind. Dance’s voice came back into my mind.

“They are sent here too. Just three rooms from here.”

Wait, why did she tell me that? As the Rappapa’s Queen I don’t need to know when someone gets hospitalized. If the other Rappapa’s Queen was hospitalized, of course I need to know. And I already visited Black yesterday and this morning too. But it is, of course, very rare for a Rappapa member to be hospitalized.

Why did she tell me that?? Wait….don’t tell me she knows about it. It’s impossible. I have covered it up nicely. No one should know about it.

“Sigh…. If she knows, perhaps it’ll be better if I don’t visit you.” If that’s true I have to maintain what’s left from my reputation after all. I can’t help myself but to smile sadly. “Tomo~mi.”

--------------------------------------------------

Argh…. I getting depressed by writing this chapter. :frustrated: And tomorrow is monday... I have to work and I have exam in the night :fainted:
Thanks for reading, guessing and reviewing, guys. I’m really appreciated it. (if some of you are not a guy, well, sorry bout that. But, neither do I.  :glasses:)

@ takaminaBG: as much as I like Kojiyuu… I can write their fics with MG theme. It’ll lead to disaster for me because of Yuko illness.  :err:
@yuukimoko: sorry no Mayuki here.
@miyumi: thank you. But, I don’t think I can update as soon as this during workdays. :banghead: So please wait for the next update as well.
@Sieka: your bet is right. *laughing at your comment about Geki* :rofl:
@ XxRoByNxX78: it’s Shibuya.. hope you like this chapter as well.
@anzai48: wow that’s a long guess there. LOL. But you’re right it’s tomotomo. I don’t think I can update soon after this… please don’t hunt me. :sweatdrop:
@blackstar: nice guess  :thumbup
@sakura_drop_: you’re also correct. Please update your Real Life… I like it very much. *begging for tomotomo* :bow:
@kiruchi: correct :thumbup

Thanks for the welcome, guys. Sorry for bad grammar and miss-spelling. Please be patient with me :nervous
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MG 1)
Post by: Sieka on August 05, 2012, 09:39:04 AM
First time in a while did my bet and guess went right. :lol:
And lol, Geki's really insane no matter how much she changes as Amakuchi, so forgive me if I sounded rude (especially to the Geki fans) about her being batshit insane since childhood, but it is indeed funny, I'm glad I made you laugh at my Geki comment though, hehehe... XD

Hnn~ Interesting first chapter. Aye, Dance is so close to Shibuya that's why she knows just that much, even if Shibuya tries to hide it, nothing can go past Dance because she's already known Shibuya because she's a follower, if it were the other Rappappa queens, I bet they wouldn't have known, unless Shibuya just shows it from her face and actions then that's terribly bad for her. Tsk tsk tsk, Shibuya needs to be careful or her reputation is out of the window along with her Queen status for liking...Tomomi, especially since she's one of the Kabuki sister. Ahahahaha, I wonder how Mocchi would look at it? A relationship between her sister, Tomomi and a queen like Shibuya? I hope she'd accept, or rather, I hope Shibuya accepts because the Kabuki sister are siding Maeda after all....and Shibuya is on Yuko's side, I doubt Sado, Black and Geki would take this good if she were to turn her back to Rappappa just for love.

Lol, why do I imagine Black glaring at her while Geki sneers at Shibuya when they see her? It seems likely possible, but what can they do, I doubt they'd interfere anyways since its not their business. :lol:

And hahaha, I'm thinking WAY TOO ahead. Speculah at max! This is bad. :lol:

Well, thanks for the update. :)
I assume you are a TomoTomo shipper, I hope to see more good fics to come from you, just take your time. :)
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MG 1) Chapter 2 added
Post by: sakura_drop_ on August 05, 2012, 10:36:11 AM
I'm here again! Yes, I was right! *dances happily* my comment won't be that long as Sieka-sama's, because I'm busy doing chores at home, but I'm glad I checked this forum for updates. I'll update Real Life some time later, as I'm busy with my life a lot, so I can't promise anything soon, though I'll try. Thank you for this update  :bow:
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MG 1) Chapter 2 added
Post by: XxRoByNxX78 on August 05, 2012, 10:47:51 AM
sooooooooo is it gonna be dance/shibuya or just plain tomotomo lol im fine with either i just really want a tomotomo fic ahahah anyway nice update the way dance really knows shibuya shows how close they are i woudnt consider her a follower more like a friend instead =)
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MG 1) Chapter 2 added
Post by: miayaka on August 05, 2012, 11:57:30 AM
This interests me!
looking to read something
and I found this!
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MG world - Tomotomo) Chapter 2 added
Post by: stv_wong on August 05, 2012, 03:28:10 PM
So.. since right now the words are swimming in my head, here is Chapter 3

*edited: proof-read and beta-ed by love-wars-elizabeth
MASK


Chapter 3


*Shibuya`s POV

I walked to my hospital room door again… and stopped myself… again. Sigh….at this point, I’ve lost count of how many times I’ve done this since sometime yesterday.  Since Dance told me about you being hospitalized too. Speaking of Dance, she came by again, as she said she would. Dance said Geki had beat Gakuran, who was now in a worse condition than the Kabuki Sisters. Dance was so afraid of Geki that she stuttered and stumbled with her words whenever she talked about Geki. Remembering how scared she was makes me smile. I hope Geki won’t overdo it. It’ll be bad if she gets sent to the reform school again. An angry Yuko-san is something no one should have to deal with.

-----------------------------------------------------

Yuko-san and Sado-san were really mad at her when Geki told us what she had done. Tough I personally agreed with Geki`s action. That guy really needs to get his lesson. And who can teach him better than Geki? He needed to know it was never a good idea to messing around with Rappapa`s Queen and leave her for another women when she needed him the most. What’s funny is that, Black was angrier than our leader.  Black dragged Geki outside the Rappapa Room to talk alone. It left us stunned.

Geki…Got… Dragged…

If anyone else outside of us Queens had dragged her out of there, the only thing that would have been left of them was their name. But it still surprised us to see Geki let another drag her like that. Oh, and by ‘us’, I mean myself, Torigoya, Sado-san and Yuko-san. Our underlings were not around at that time. Lucky for Geki they weren’t, because if they had been, and saw her then..

“Pfft… Hahahaha…”

That moment always make me laugh whenever I remember that. Especially Geki`s face when they got back to Rappapa room after a few minutes. She was stunned. Her face was expressionless, but really, I mean really, red. And Black had this smirk on her, usually expressionless, face. I really don’t wanna know how Black did that. But, I’m thankful to her for giving us some good moment to memories. If Dance saw that, she won’t be afraid of Geki as much as she is now. During her short sane moments, Geki is actually a good friend.

Despite what others may think, we, as in the Shitennou and our leader, are actually your everyday high school girls. Sure, we’re yankee, we’re strong, we love to fight. But we also have a good bond as friends. At first, our only simularities are the fact that we’re strong and we love to fight. But, with Yuko-san’s guidance, we were able to befriend each other. We might not tell each other all of our feelings and problems, but trust has never been an issue with us. Sure, I’m not as close to them as close as I was to her, but I know they trust me as I do them. That bond is basically what lead us to the top of Majijo.

-----------------------------------------------------

“Oy, Kabuki Sister, I’ll visit you again later.” Daruma’s voice shook me out of my thought. I frown. Why does she have to yell like that in hospital? As if she trying to reminds me of her presence only three room away from mine. And shortly I can hear some nurse scolds her for being loud.

“Sigh… Do I have to visit her too?” I ask myself.

Should I visit her or not? This question has been running in my head since yesterday. And I had to argue with myself constantly because of it. It always started like this: I’ll be gathering my courage to go visit her, and considering how much I miss her, I would start to walk to her room. Then my insecurities strike me down. I was afraid, you know. Afraid for my reputation; afraid my pride would be stomped on again. And most of all, I was afraid to see her reaction. Yes, I, Shibuya, one of the Queen of Rappapa, the strongest gank in Majijo, afraid to Ookabuki. To her reaction actually. Laugh all you want at that.

Since when I was become a chicken like this? I had promised myself to not be a coward anymore. I frown at my own self.

“Stop being a cowards, just go see her.” I told myself. “No one from school will know.”

There’s her sister, but I think I can handle her and shut her mouth. Even if Dance seems to know, she won’t betray me. And more importantly, Yuko-san herself told me to not run from my feeling. I never told her, but she still knew.

-----------------------------------------------------

During one of our rare alone moment in the Rappapa Club Room a few months back, Yuko-san asked to me, “What will you do about one of the Kabuki Sisters? How much longer will you keep your feelings inside?”

I was shocked. All I can do just turn to look at her and gaped liked a fish. When I asked her how she knew about this, Yuko-san gave me her trade-mark squirrel look-alike smile and said, “You’re one of my Queens, of course I know.” When she saw the horror in my face, she quickly added, “Don’t worry, I won’t tell anyone about this. Not even Sado. You covered it up pretty nicely, in fact. I don’t think the others know. But, you have to be careful, especially when Dance is around you.”

“You can’t keep you feelings locked up forever. It’ll blow you up in your face sooner or later.” Yuko-san said while she locked her eyes with me. “It’ll be bad for our reputation. Perhaps even though you finally confront her on it, the two of you still have to act as if nothing happened in front of everyone. For the sake of our reputation.”

Yuko-san cut our eye-contact and turned around to the window to watch the view of Majijo below. “I don’t know what happened between the two of you or if you even have history with her. All I know is, right now one of my Queens suffering from it. And I don’t like it.”

“As you said, Yuko-san, it’s for the sake of Rappapa’s reputation. I can’t tarnish it just because of my selfish need.” I said to her.

“Baka!!” Yuko-san yelled at me, which made me jump a little. “There is only a few months left to graduation. Do you want to let things slide away like that?!”

Yuko-san turned around and bore her gaze into mine again. “When I said reputation… What I meant is that you should be careful and watch how you act in front of others. Not that I’m telling you to never tell her. I know she won’t tell other students about it. She is Ookabuki, after all. One of the lone wolf yankees.” She smirked at me. “Now tell me something since I’m really curious here. Why her of all people? I know she’s hot and all, but why her? I didn’t even know you were into girls before I realized…well, realized about you liking her and all.”

Somehow hearing someone else say she’s hot irked me (even though she is. Hot, I mean). “Should I tell that to Torigoya? I’m sure she will be ‘happy’ to hear your opinion about Ookabuki.” I couldn’t stop myself from teasing her back. When she glared at me, though, I said, “I won’t tell her. Since she’ll ask why we were even talking about Ookabuki." I smirked back. “She’s my childhood friend. I don’t think she remembersme, though. But, why her indeed…”

Yuko-san gave me her smile and said, “You have to tell her. Maybe she also likes you. Maybe she also thinks you have forgotten her. Don’t waste any more time. Life is short, you know. You can die before you know it. Get ill, or something. Talk to her.” She patted my shoulder. “I didn’t pick a chicken to be one of my Queens.” She said with a smirk.

-----------------------------------------------------

Yuko-san was right. Life is too short. Yuko-san’s hospitalized because of her illness now. And I’m not a chicken. I have to talk to her. And the timing’s perfect too, since both of us are not in school. I get off from my bed, grab my jacket (my white trainer jacket, not my Rappapa jacket) and headed to her room.

I knock the door twice. I hear a soft “come in”. And come face to face with…

-----------------------------------------------------




@ sieka: Geki is crazy... but I like her character. Majisuka won't be as awesome as it is without her. Like most Rappapa, Shibuya is actually good at hiding her stuff. Dance just know her really well.  As for the others reaction, well, I don't know yet. We'll se about that.

@sakura_drop_: doing house chore? er... i have to clean up my room too *just remembered it* :nervous Ah, well, i write the next chapter first LOL. I'm living on my own after all. No one will see the mess  :lol:

@XxRoByNxX78: yes, Dance is not just an underling, I can say she's a friend of Shibuya. Even though they wont admit it. LOL


Thanks for reading, guys.

Got the title. Thanks for your suggestion guys.
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MG world - Tomotomo) Chapter 3 added
Post by: blackstar on August 05, 2012, 08:41:21 PM
Yes Shibuya go see Ookabuki I don't think she forgot about you.
This is an awesome story.
for the title could it be, have you forgotten me
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MG world - Tomotomo) Chapter 3 added
Post by: XxRoByNxX78 on August 05, 2012, 10:23:03 PM
ahhh i love this ahhahahahahah seriously i do is yuko and torigoya like a couple it sounded like it when tomochin sorry shibuya teased her anway i love have yuko gives her a pep talk keep up the good work
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MG world - Tomotomo) Chapter 3 added
Post by: sakura_drop_ on August 05, 2012, 10:45:53 PM
Well, I live with my parents so....  :banghead: :banghead: :banghead:

Maybe this title... More Than A Childhood Friend

Ah, Yuko-sama is like always  :luvluv1: :luvluv1: :luvluv1: *fangirl mode ON* *non-stop blabber about Yuko-sama*
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MG world - Tomotomo) Chapter 3 added
Post by: kahem on August 07, 2012, 12:47:22 AM
Yay!!!! Tomotomo I like it!!!
Wanna know what will happen next!!!!
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MG world - Tomotomo) Chapter 3 added
Post by: stv_wong on August 07, 2012, 06:23:46 PM
edited: proof-read and beta-ed by love-wars-elizabeth

MASK

Chapter 4


*Shibuya`s POV

Yuko-san was right. Life is too short. Yuko-san’s hospitalized because of her illness now. And I’m not a chicken. I have to talk to her. And the timing’s perfect too, since both of us are not in school. I get off from my bed, grab my jacket (my white trainer jacket, not my Rappapa jacket) and head to her room.

I knock the door twice. I hear a soft “come in”. And come face to face with…

Kokabuki.

She looked surprised; a little scared, even. Hum… it seemed like I still have my reputation as a Queen of Rappapa. She didn’t look like she’ll move soon, or even let me in. My trade-mark smirk came back to my face. “Where’s your aneki?” I asked her.

She is still too stunned to say anything. I am about to push her off to the side and walk myself in when a gentle voice came from the room. “Kokabuki, who is that?” This put her out of her stupor and opened the door wider for her Aneki to see. She’s shocked seeing me outside their room. But I don’t know why. Is it because a Queen visiting her or because it is me.

Since the door has been opened for me, I walk inside the room, my eyes only on her and sitting in one of the chair beside her bed. She was sitting on her bed, wrapped with bandages on her head and on her arms. I know there are more bandages on her but it was covered by her clothes and blanket. “You alright?” I asked her. She doesn’t look as bad as I thought she would, but seeing her like this pains me.

Instead of her, Kokabuki answers me back. “What do you think? Your friend beat us to a pulp yesterday!” She feels threatened by a Queen’s presence in the same room with her; I can see that in her stance, and yet she’s able to hold herself and speak back at me. With biting words, even. I smirk at Kokabuki while thinking to myself, ‘Nice sister you’ve got here. She has some guts.’

My smirk seems to irritate her more. “What do you want? Do you want to finish what your friend has done? I may be weaker than you but I won’t let you harm Aneki.”

“Bring it, Kokabuki. I’ll show you why you should never mess around with a Rappapa`s Queen.” I stand up and prepare myself for the fight. ‘And I really want to kick you out for being with her all the time, when I can’t even talk to her.’ I added in my head. And why the hell does she seems better than her Aneki? She can walk around and has fewer bandages on. I have come here with the intention to talk to her. But this sister of hers really irritates me.

“Stop it, you two! We’re in the hospital!” Ookabuki words end our fight before it has even began.

Kokabuki turns to her. “But, Aneki…”

“Can you leave us for a moment, Kokabuki? I want to talk to her alone.”  Her request shocks me and Kokabuki.

They have a moment of silent communication, which I don’t like, and then Kokabuki said, “Alright, I’ll be waiting outside.” She then walks out to the door.

Ookabuki’s voice then stops her. “Kokabuki,” she turned to face her Aneki, “please don’t say anything to anyone about her ever being here.” She gestures towards me; Kokabuki replies with a nod and walks out of the room.

-----------------------------------------------------

Does she actually remember me? Is what Yuko-san said actually right? I try to look at her, but I was too afraid to do so. Nah, it’s impossible. There’s lot of other reasons for her to make her want to talk to me alone. My insecurities were grabbing ahold of me again.

“Tomo…”

Her voice pulls me out from my mind. And when I look at her she gave me this million watt smile that I so fondly remembered. Wait- she called me Tomo, and her smile… My heart pounding like crazy inside my ribcage and my head spinning, I put my left hand in front of my heart and my right one massaging my head. Hemm… strange… maybe I did get brain damage from the head-butt that damn Maeda gave me.

She laughs. The sound of her laugh sounds so good. It’s like music to my ears. And then I realized she was laughing at me. It occurs to me that my pose surely looks weird. I sit back and put my hand on my lap. God… I want to bury myself. Or… perhaps it’ll be better if the floor opened and the earth swallowed me. Less dirt I had to face. Wait, what the hell am I thinking about? I mentally face-palmed inside my mind for letting my thoughts wander while I’m with other people.

She’s still laughing. At me. I try my best not to blush from embarrassment and suppress my rage from being laughed at. I don’t know which is worse, too be laughed at or to snap at her.

“Don’t you have something to say? You’re visiting me after all.” She said with a smile. Without her Kabuki makeup, she looks cuter, if that’s even possible. My heart’s pounding faster inside my ribcage. I hope I won’t get a heart attack after this.

Her smile widens upon seeing me still unable to speak. “And to answer your question, I am alright.”

I can’t stop myself from giving a stupid response. “Huh?”

She laughs at me again. I can’t even get angry at her for laughing at me this time. I’m acting like a total idiot. People wouldn’t believe that I am Shibuya of the Rappapa when they see me like this. I am so embarrassed with myself right now.

“Earlier you asked me if I’m alright. Remember?” Thankfully, she stopped laughing at me.  “I was surprised to see you here though, Tomo.” She locks her gaze at me while she said that.

She called me Tomo. No one called me that now. So that meant… “What did you call me?” I have to make myself sure; she looks disappointed and turns her gaze towards the window. And for a moment, a heavy, silent atmosphere filled the room. It made me frown. ‘Did I say the wrong thing?’ Remembering my words, I really want to slap myself. ‘Baka, if she really remembers me, she must have thought I don’t remember her because of the way my question sounded.’

“Nothing. I guess I’m not as fine as I think I am. Can you leave now, Shibuya-san? I need to rest.” She said in a hushed voice.

Her words pain my heart. I actually want to leave. But I brace myself. I can’t leave. Not now when we’re finally alone. I have to clear out the misunderstanding between us. And it looks like she actually knows me. The real me. Not just as Shibuya.  Only members of the Rappapa know my real name. And the Headmaster of course.  So for her to call me Tomo, it’s only means one thing. She must have remembered me.

“Do you remember me?” I still have to make sure of it and to clear up the misunderstanding, so I asked her. “Tomo?” We used to call each other that. Tomo. Our names are the same; only the Kanji are different. It was confusing to others but we liked it that way.

She keeps silent and sits still; like she was in a daze or something. Oh, God. Is she alright? I stand up and shake her a bit. “Tomo? Oy, are you alright? Answer me.” Gently, I shake her a bit more. She’s injured after all, and I don’t want to hurt her.

She smiles at me and pulls me close, giving me a tight hug. “I was always hoping you’d remember me.” Her voice is a bit muffled since it’s buried in my shoulder. “I even dreamed about it.”

I smile at that, and hug her back carefully. I don’t want to injure her more than she already was. “I do too. But, lately I’ve been trying not to hope for it.”
 
She pushes me back and frowns at me as a response, waiting for me to explain it. She looks really cute, “Brfftt…. Ahahaha…” Seeing her face makes me laugh and I have to put my hand to my mouth to stop it.

Her frown turns into a glare and a pout. “Nice, really nice. So you’re here only to laugh at me, huh?” She’s glaring and pouting at me at the same time, trying to threaten me, only to fail at it. This makes me laugh even harder. Even the bed started to shake because of it.

“I need to know something. Do you use that expression you have now to threaten your opponents? Because it doesn’t look deathly. At all. If else it makes you look even cuter.” I can’t help but tease her.

She looks surprised because of what I said, but then she smiled mischievously at me. “Oh, I didn’t know you think I’m cute.”

Her words give me the shock. Oh, crap, what the hell did I do? Why I let my feeling out in the open like that. She was my friend back then. But, now she’s a stranger. I just barely talked to her again. People change. What if she wasn’t the same person as she was back then? She doesn’t look different much, but what if I’m wrong? What if she’s using it to pin me down? And she’s on Maeda`s side after all. Damn… I was careless. I have to go before I dig myself a deeper hole. I try my best to compose myself and stand up. The sudden change in me seems to confuse her.

“Sorry, but I have to go now.”

“Oh, okay. You shouldn’t be out of your room for too long, anyway.” She said to me. How does she know I’m being hospitalized here too? “Can you visit me again tomorrow?” She smiled at me; I can see the gleam of hope in her eyes. “Since, well, you know I’m still glued to the bed, literally. I can’t go to your room for now.”

For some unknown reason, my temper rising. “I don’t know. We’ll see about that.” I said in a cold tone of voice and walk out of the room. Before I was out I can hear her calling me with a pained voice.

“Tomo…”

-----------------------------------------------------



@blackstar: No, she doesn't forget. She just pretend that she was. :bigdeal:
@XxRoByNxX78 : Glad you like it. Hemmm... I don't know yet. Should I put another pairing?
@sakura_drop_ : good for you... I haven't eat homemade food for quite a while now :badluck:
                       yeah... somehow I have this perception of Yuko in MG, a kind yet strict leader
@kahem: ah... kahem-san... thanks for coming here. Your fic is actually one of the fics that pulled me here XD
               wtomo needs more love here :luvluv2:


So, that's was chapter 4. Comments and reviews are highly appreciated. I want to know what you think, guys. :)  :byebye:
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MG world - Tomotomo) Chapter 4 added
Post by: sakura_drop_ on August 07, 2012, 07:02:35 PM
Oh, Tomochin, you Tsundere Queen...  :smhid :smhid :smhid You should be more open to Tomo~mi, you made her sad..

Thanks for this update  :bow:

EDIT: yes, i have the same view of Yuko-sama in MG, and she's so lovable, isn't she?  :luvluv2: :luvluv2:
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MG world - Tomotomo) Chapter 4 added
Post by: blackstar on August 07, 2012, 07:14:01 PM
Tomochin why are you so mean to Tomomi she was happy that you remember her then you make her sad just because shes on Maeda's how could you do that to her.
Thanks You For the Update.
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MG world - Tomotomo) Chapter 4 added
Post by: kahem on August 07, 2012, 08:08:57 PM
Oh I'm honoured ^^
And yes we need more Tomotomo!!!!
They hugged each other!!!! YAY!!!! Kiss now!!!
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MG world - Tomotomo) Chapter 4 added
Post by: XxRoByNxX78 on August 07, 2012, 08:53:45 PM
she remebers her yay please please let tomochin vist her again update soon !!
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 5 added
Post by: stv_wong on August 09, 2012, 04:37:31 AM
edited: proof-read and beta-ed by love-wars-elizabeth

MASK

Chapter 5

*Ookabuki`s POV
*Later at night after Shibuya`s visit.

When I woke up yesterday, the first thing I saw was Kokabuki’s worried face. She said that we were in the hospital- the same hospital where ‘that damn Shibuya and Black’ were. I was surprised, though I tried my best not to show other expressions beside annoyance. Of course I know we’re at the hospital. It’s not a surprise for me. What surprised me was the fact that we’re put in the same hospital, much to my delight and to my sister`s annoyance. She kept on rambling about the way she hated being put in the same building, same floor, only three rooms away from ‘that Shibuya’.

When my mind registered what she had said about you being only three rooms away, I felt like I was flying from happiness. It’s probably as close as I could get to you right now. Usually, I could only look at you from afar.  And since you’re always surrounded by your underlings or other Queens, I can’t even approach you. If I came to you, others might think that I challenged you and it’ll lead to fights and more fights. It’s not that I’m afraid of Rappapa- I know how strong Rappapa is, but my true reason is… I don’t want to fight you.

That’s also the reason why I never challenge the Rappapa. The first time I saw Rappapa was when I was a freshman during my first week in school. ‘The strongest group in school’, ‘cleaning up the school’, people said. And at that time stupid Yankees tried to challenge Rappapa`s Shitennou only to be beaten up, while the weaker or smarter ones ran away. At that time I hadn’t even met Kokabuki yet. When I saw Rappapa, I was tempted to challenge them. And then you turned around and I saw your face. You had changed a lot, but I could recognize you instantly. At that time I was so shocked, I never had thought we’ll meet again. Flashbacks instantly ran through my head.

Our first meeting, fighting together, playing together, teaching you how to fight so you won’t get bullied anymore, sharing dreams and secrets, become best friends….and then suddenly you’d gone. I was waiting for you every day, at the same time, in the same park, near the slides, for weeks- and yet you never came. After a couple of weeks, I was finally accepted that you had gone away. My best friend. And also… my first love. Yes, you’re my first love. I don’t understand why other kids said I was a good person from saving you from those bullies. The truth was, if it was any other kid getting bullied I wouldn’t even have cared. But it was you… so, what else can I do? Before that, I had always watched you playing at the park on your own. And I didn’t know how to approach you. So I thank those bullies for giving me the chance to approach you.

Now nine years have been passed, I guess you can say that history has repeated itself. I didn’t know how to approach you….again. Before today, I was afraid that you had forgotten me. You had changed a lot during seven years. You’re cuter, stronger… a lot stronger, and it also seems like during these years apart your temper has worsened. I had seen you walking around while kicking and punching whoever got in your way.

Shibuya, the hot-headed Queen of Rappapa.

When I heard about your title, I was wondering why you had been called that. Since, well, as a kid you weren’t like that. Sure, your fuse was a little shorter than most people, but not as short as it is now. You’ve changed… a lot… I thought you surely had forgotten me too.

That’s basically the reasons why I acted like I didn’t know you, aside from knowing you as one of the Queen of Rappapa. I thought you wouldn’t want me back in your life. Not to mention that you’re my senpai and also Rappapa`s Shitennou. Surely you wouldn’t want to be seeing with me.

Nevertheless, I was happy that you came to visit me today. When I saw you behind the door, I was dazed when I saw you from up close. Much closer than I have ever been for almost two years now. And when I found out that you actually remember meed, I felt like flying from happiness. For a moment it seems like those nine years apart didn’t exist at all. We teased each other just like we used to do. For a time it seemed like you haven’t changed at all.  And then… you started to change, or rather, went back to being Shibuya again. I don’t know where I went wrong or if I had said the wrong thing, all I know is now you’re drifting away from me again.

“Sigh… I miss you…,” I can’t stop myself to not say it out, because it’s true. Then, I hear the sound of bed sheets and Kokabuki voice calling me.

“Aneki? You haven’t slept yet?”

“Did I wake you up?” She shakes her hand, signaling a ‘no’.  “I was just thinking a bit. I’ll go to sleep soon.”

“Is it about Shibuya? What does she want anyway?” She growled.

‘Me, hopefully.’ But instead of answering that I say, “I don’t know. Perhaps she wanted to talk about how we can defeat Black.”

“Tch… Rappapa and their pride.”

I only giggled at that. Her annoyance is very obvious. “Why don’t you like them, anyway? Sure, they’re a bit cocky at times, but as long as we don’t challenge them they won’t disturb us either.”

“Isn’t my reason obvious enough?” She grunted. “They defeated me in less than a minute.”

Ah, yes it is. During our freshmen year, before we’d become the Kabuki Sisters, Kokabuki had challenged the Rappapa twice. The first time Black had beaten her, and the second time it was you. You managed to break a few of her ribs actually. At that time, she didn’t even relate to me. But now, I wonder why you still want to beat her up considering she is my sister. The fire in your eyes during your staring contest with Kokabuki back then made me afraid of her safety. You looked ready to break more than just her ribs this time. I wonder why.

“Ah, yes, I was quite surprised that they can do it actually. Since, you’re quite strong too.” I can’t help but smile. My Shibuya’s really strong, even though Rappapa`s leader and Maeda stronger than her. Wait- MY Shibuya??

Kokabuki’s voice cuts my thought. “And we’re also here because of Gekikara. Gakuran’s here too from what I’ve heard. Gekikara smacked her head to the concrete at the pool side.”

My eyebrows twitch in response. Damn, Gekikara sure is crazy. I don’t know how the other Rappapa could befriend her.

“What happened before, Aneki? Shibuya looked really pissed when she walked out of here.”

‘I have no idea.’ I shrugged. “You know how she is…. actually… can you help me visit her room tomorrow? I have some unfinished business with her.” It was partially true after all.

She frowns at me. “The doctor said you can’t walk around yet. Why don’t you finish your business with her later? We’ll see her in school anyway.”

I know she’ll refuse. “No. It has to be tomorrow,” I said in a commanding voice. I don’t like to command her, really, but she has to help me on this. ‘Before the doctors release you from the hospital. It’ll be too late afterwards. And besides, with the way things are right now, it might be my only chance. I guess within the next few months, I have to prepare myself for the upcoming fight with Rappapa. They consider me as Maeda`s friend, after all. Gekikara`s attack against my sister and I was the proof of that. So, it will be impossible to approach you in school.’

“Why?” She turns around to face me. “What happened between the two of you?”

“Now is not the time for that.” It’s true, I’m not ready to share our memories together. Not when I don’t know what you want from me, from us. “And, Kokabuki, please keep this as a secret. I don’t want anybody to know about it.”

“… As you wish.”

‘Ah…, I’m sorry Kokabuki. I can’t tell you anything for now. I know you don’t like anyone within the Rappapa Gang. I know you won’t approve my actions if you know what had happened between me and her. That’s why I can’t tell you.’

-------------------------------------


So, that's was Chapter 5. Hope you like this chapter. Thanks for reading :bow:

@XxRoByNxX78: they'll meet again in the next chapter. (I hope)  :grin:

@kahem: LOL it's too fast for that, though I'll like if it's happening soon. XD

@blackstar: i don't even know why I wrote it that way. :nervous

@sakura_drop_:Shibuya`s action.... well I don't even know why she did that actually. Somehow i wrote it like that
                        Yuko is adorable, though she's not my oshi :wub:
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 5 added
Post by: XxRoByNxX78 on August 09, 2012, 01:32:38 PM
ahhh u have to get them to meet again i love how she calls her my shibuya aww so cute update soon i love ur fic
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 5 added
Post by: kahem on August 11, 2012, 12:56:25 AM
Chiyuu make your move already! lol
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 5 added
Post by: stv_wong on August 12, 2012, 12:44:39 PM
*Proof-read and beta-ed by love-wars-elizabeth

MASK

Chapter 6


*From this Chapter on, it’ll be Shibuya`s POV unless stated otherwise.


The doctors had just looked me over for the last time. Finally, I can go home today! I have been packing my stuff since I woke up this morning. I just need to wait for Dance to come and pick me up, and help me carry my stuff. Hmm… perhaps I should visit Black before going home to make sure she and the little one inside her are alright.  Rappapa is her only family after all, since, well, her family has already disowned her.

It’s ironic, really. Rappapa, the strongest group in school…most of the member come from a broken family or have already been disowned by their family. If it weren’t for Yuko-san… we wouldn’t be the top of Majijo. Hell, we would’ve been as good as dead if not for her. And now, she’s ill and there’s nothing we can do about it. Sigh… and people said we’re the Rappapa`s Shitennou. I said we’re a bunch of useless girls. Our graduation will be held in less than two months. I just hope Yuko-san will be better by then.

And… to complicate my life, there’s… her… siding with Maeda. Argh… damn that Maeda! Why did she have to transfer to Majijo? Why didn’t she choose Yabakune? She’s just adding more problems to my already complicated life.

Gah… I hate her! I hate Maeda! I hate Yuko-san`s illness! I hate my family! I hate my life, and the future job my mom has planned for me!

I walked to the window to open it up. Somehow I feel suffocated in this room. I need some fresh air.

The only good things that have ever happened in my life are just Yuko-san and Rappapa, and my childhood with Tomo. And right now, all I have is just Rappapa, while Tomo…. Heh…, with our situation now, it has been impossible for me to get her back in to my life. At least for now.

------------------------------------------

My thoughts were interrupted by the knocking on the door. It must be Dance. “Come in.” But, the person behind the door was someone I didn’t expect to visit me, ever.

“Kokabuki? What do you want?”

We glared at each other for a moment, and then without a word she walks out of my view and pushes her Aneki, in a wheelchair, inside my room.

I held back a sigh, instead saying: “What do you want?” I have to be careful this time. ‘Do not… Do not let yourself loose around her like yesterday, Shibuya!!’ After yesterday`s event, I felt like hitting myself for being careless. I still do now. After all, I have to protect what’s left og my pride and Rappapa`s honor. It’s all I have now.

She frowned at my choice of words. She gave a look to her sister, and without a word again, Kokabuki walked to my room`s door. And before Kokabuki walks out of the room, she called her, “Kokabuki.” And when Kokabuki turned to look at her, she said, “don’t let anyone in.”

After Kokabuki left of the room, she rolled herself to the door to locks it. I raised my eyebrow at that. She smiled at me. “I don’t need any disturbances.”

This time I can stop the sigh. “Sigh…, for the last time, what the hell do you want?”

This time she pouted at me. I can’t help but face-palm myself. ‘Dear, God… my patience is running out here.’ She has to go before I do something that I’ll regret later.  I turned to look outside the window; I can’t look at her or else my resolution will falter. “Make it fast, Dance’ll come to pick me up soon.”

“Hhh…, since when did you start behaving this way?” She rolled to my side. “Or perhaps, my question should be, since when did your fuse became this… short?”

I only smirked at that. After a moment, she holds my hand and pulls me to her eye level. Damn, I was unprepared for that. She may be injured but she still has her strength. I look at the hospital`s bed. Refusing to look at her. She then put both of her hands on my cheeks, and effectively locks her eyes to mine (which scares me, because I can feel my mask slipping away). If she keeps pestering me anymore, I know my temper will rise. I try to move away in vain. Her holds are too strong. ‘Damn, is she really injured or are those bandages only for show?’

She was trying to read me…. Oh, God, I had never been good at hiding things from her before. I just hope that after nine years her ability to read me lessened.

“Why are you here?” I asked her again.

“You don’t like me being here?”

“What do you think?”

“Why don’t you just answering me here?”

“Why do you even care?”

“Sigh…, don’t answer my questions with questions.”

“Who started it?” I snarled at her. Grrr… my patience is running out, my mask will crack soon, I can feel it.

She smiled at me and she said, “your fuse is really short now,” and her finger flicked my forehead at the same time.

I was about to snap at her but she puts her finger on my lips before I was even able to open my mouth. Surprised, I can only look at her. She still has this smile on her face. “Don’t…,” she says, “Control yourself…your temper….”

I can feel my anger slowly slipping away. The hell?!? How can she do this so easily?? I try my best to keep the surprise off my face, attempting to keep my poker face intact. Her face’s still inches away from mine after all.

“What do you want from me?” I ask her again.

She sighed. “I’m the one who should be asking that.”

I frowned at that. “You’re in my hospital room.”

Both of her thumbs started massaging the line of my eyebrows. “Don’t frown.” I gave her an even stare. “Are you forgetting something here?” she then asked me.

My frown came back again.

“I said don’t frown. Jeezz….” She’s pouting now. “Yesterday you were in my room. Were you having some short period of amnesia?”

She’s right. Damn, what answer can I give for that? I can’t tell her my true reason now. Not when we’re standing on different side like this. What if she’s just using me? What if she’s taking advantage of my weakness? She wasn’t that type of person before. But that was nine years ago. We were still kids. And now, she’s… not… a… kid… anymore. My gaze instantly goes down to her lips. And seeing it slowly curved into a smirk. Damn, she caught me gazing at her lips. I snap my gaze to her eyes again. Determined, to not let my poker face ruined. But, damn, she’s so… kissable.

She’s trying her best not to laugh out loud. ‘Damn, Ookabuki 1 – Shibuya 0.’ Well, she does actually have 2 points now. Yesterday, she got me too. 

“You’re blushing.”

Huh? Really? Damn, it’s true. I can feel my cheeks warming.

“You’re so cute.”  Finally she can’t control her laughter anymore. Argh… damn it all!

“Ah… itai…,”she says while holding her stomach.

“Hope you don’t rip off you muscle from all of the exercise you give it.” I said in an even tone.

She’s instantly pouting at me after I said it. ‘Heh… she’s so cute when she’s pouting like that.’

“You don’t have to say that. My body still sore all over you know. Thanks to your insane friend.”

“Geki is not insane.” Well, most of the time she is…, but…, “Don’t talk about her like you know her.” With all the things she had been trough… it’s a wonder she’s still alive. Even though that ‘experiences’ of her made a few screws in her head a bit loose.

The venom in my voice seems to surprise her. Her hold on me weakened, and then I force myself to stand up again. The silence in the room somehow raises my rage meter. This is bad, my patience started to slip away. I have to get her to leave before I hurt her. But, how can I do it? Argh… just say anything…

“You better leave now. Dance’ll come soon.” She looks disappointed. Alright, perhaps not ‘say anything’.

She is tugging at my hand again. “Sigh….” Dear God, what now? “What do you want?”

“Sit down.” I raise my eyebrow in response.

“That’s an order, Shibuya. Sit down.” She’s glaring at me now. Who the hell does she think she is, to order me like that? “I want to see your eyes properly. Please? Tomo….” She adds in a softer tone. Looks like she knows what I’m thinking.

“Tch… fine…”

I can’t refuse when she asks me so nicely like that. I drag the nearest chair and sit in front of her. She smiles and put both of her hand on my face, again. ‘Oh, God, not again…’ I know I should’ve kicked her out. Unlike before, now she keeps pulling my head until our forehead meet with a small ‘thunk’ sound. She closed her eyes while she pulled me, but I kept mine open. Her face is really close. I can feel my heart beat faster with each seconds passed. I just hope I won’t blush in front of her. My eyes travel down to her lips again. ‘Hmm…, I want to taste those lips…’ I lick my own lips in reflect. Thank God she still closes her eyes.

“Tomo….” She suddenly calls me, my eyes instantly goes to hers again. Her eyes are still closed though. “Why don’t we make some ground rules?”

“What rules?”

She opens her eyes, “First of all, visit me again tomorrow.”

“Sigh…, do I even have a choice?”

“No.” Her smile widens. “The main rule is… no talking about our side in school. Let’s just agree to disagree about the fact that we are on different sides.”

“… Fine…” It’s a pretty good rule after all.

“And, the second rule is…,” a loud voice from outside the room interrupt her.

“Shibuya-san… Are you inside?” It’s sounds like Dance`s voice. I can hear Kokabuki tell her not to interrupt us or she’ll kicks her out.

“Sigh… looks like we have to stop now.” I was about to stand up when she grab my collar and pulls me towards her again.

“The second rule is… whenever we’re in front of others, I’ll pretend that we don’t know each other. I guess you prefer me to not approach you in school, don’t you?”

I give her a nod. “It’ll be best if we put on a mask and act in front of others.”

"I know it. Don’t worry too much." She gives a quick kiss on my cheek and lets me go. “You better open the door before they get kicked out of the hospital from being loud.”

She’s right about that. “Gah, they are so loud. It’s a wonder the nurse hasn’t done it already.”

I stand up and walk to open the door, my heart beating fast all the while. I wasn’t anticipating that kiss. At all. I still can feel her lips on my cheek. I compose myself before opening the door.

The moment I saw Dance and Kokabuki cat-fighting each other with the other people, patients and hospital`s staffs watching them, I was torn between two choices. To slam the door and back alone with Tomo, or punch them out myself. Hopefully, I can do both. Instead, I walk to the narrow space between them and separate them by force. “Stop it you two!” My hands are on their shoulders. Kokabuki is trying to escape from my grip to attack Dance again. I let go of Dance and tighten my grip on Kokabuki.

“Stop that. Do you want me to break your bones again?”

During this Tomo has come near me. I can feel her touching my back for just a second, discreetly. “Shibuya-san, let her go.”

“Tch…, come on, Dance. Take my stuffs, I want to go home ASAP.” I walk back inside the room, leaving them outside. I sit on the chair near the window and face the scenery outside again. Then Dance hurriedly comes inside and closes the door. I can feel her walking towards me.

“What is it?” I asked her since it seems she won’t open her mouth.

“Umm… Shibuya-san, why were the Kabuki Sisters here?”

“Didn’t you say to me a few days back that they were also hospitalized here?”

“Umm…, I mean why was Kokabuki-san standing outside of your room and Ookabuki-san even inside here?”

Damn! Why don’t you come a little late like you used to. “You don’t need to know that. Just pack my things and we’ll leave this hospital.”

“Hai!” Dance did a double check to the room to make sure I didn’t leave something behind and picks up my bag. “Shibuya-san, are you ready?”

Instead of answering her, I walk to the door and leave her inside.

“Shibuya-san, wait for me…”

She come next to me when I already waiting for the elevator. “Tch… what took you so long?”

“Ehehe… gomen…”

“You go to my house first, I want to visit Black.”

“Hai.”

I turn to look at her and give her a threatening glare. “And, don’t you dare tell the others about Ookabuki being inside my room just now.”

“Ha… hai…, Shibuya-san. I won’t.”

------------------------------------------------------


That's Chapter 6. Hope it's to your liking.

@XxRoByNxX78: here's another update :)

@kahem: well, their relationship is trully in Chiyuu`s hand since Tomochin won't make the move first.
               perhaps it'll change later. I haven't got any idea for the next chap lol
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 6 added
Post by: kahem on August 13, 2012, 12:55:01 AM
Chiyuu is so brave~
Shibuya is so tsundere ^^
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 6 added
Post by: sakura_drop_ on August 13, 2012, 08:20:42 PM
GAH, THESE TWO CHAPTERS ARE JUST  :wub: :wub: :wub: TomoTomo is so cute, sweet and just  :deco: :deco: :deco: :deco: I was anticipating for a real kiss, but I think it's still too early, nee.. Ah tsundere Shibuya and the brave Ookabuki.. It fits them both, the personalities..  :deco: :deco:

Thank you for this update!  :bow:


EDIT: And I'm your favorite writer... When I read that, my eart went *doki* *doki* and my eyes were like  :mon ko: And then I was all  :mon lovelaff:

So yeah, thank you for liking my crappy writings  :bow: :bow: :bow: I'll be sure to update something tonight  :mon determined:
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 6 added
Post by: bochang on August 14, 2012, 05:40:08 PM
Stv_wong? hmmm.. sounds familiar.. XD

oh, and i will read it tomorrow! XD

too sleepy today..
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 6 added
Post by: stv_wong on August 17, 2012, 04:10:50 PM
Chapter 7


*On the way to the hospital, three days after the last chapter.

The sky today is really bright, looks like the spring season finally started. I can’t wait for the summer to start. Too bad I can enjoy it anymore after my graduation since my mother insisted for me to work in IT Company. Argh…, I don’t want to work there. Life after high school seems bleak. But, before that I have to enjoy my vacation first. There’s no way in hell I go straight to work after graduation. And Tomo~mi will be on her spring vacation also. Hmm…, should we go on a vacation together? It’ll be horrid if others know about it though. I don’t even want to imagine that. Nah, it’s too soon for us to go on a vacation together anyway and we still can’t define what our relation actually is. If we go on a vacation together, it will be… very… awkward. And not to mention, there’s also Yuko-san illness. I can’t go away from town before she’s healthy. Just a few weeks before graduation now. And there is also the problem with Maeda. I hope Geki can give her a lesson or two.

It’s been three days since I was released from the hospital, from our agreement. Well, it seems like I can get both of the best things that ever happen to me, Tomo and Rappapa. If I erase Maeda from my mind, my life seems quite good now. I’ve visited Tomo this past two days, as I promised. Dance had been tailing me, though. During my absence from school, Dance had come to visit me every day. The last two days were not an exception. It was very hard to order her to go home, because she insisted to be my assistance. Gah…, she might be a quite decent underling. But, sometimes she’s really annoying. Thankfully she’s afraid of Gekikara. When I said I’ll go to Geki`s place she would ran away instantly. Because of that, I could go and visit Tomo without anyone knowing.

There’s Kokabuki of course. But, Tomo seems to believe in her, and she said her sister won’t tell anyone about me visiting her. So, I guess it was safe for now. I wonder though, what she had said to Kokabuki about us. She said she hadn’t told her anything, but I think it won’t be long before Kokabuki starts questioning her again about our relation with each other. I hope she’ll filter some of our stories. There are some things from my past that I really don’t want people to know.

The first time I visited her, her sister seemed too shocked when she saw me there. Two days ago and also yesterday, she seemed like she already know I would come. After she opened the door for me, she just said to her aneki that she would go to the recreational room though that room is more like ‘bored as hell’ room for me. I truly wonder how our genki leader can spend her days lock up in a hospital. It’s no wonder she keeps running away from it every time it was possible. I would too if I was in her position.

How will she react seeing me today? Ah… it doesn’t matter. Tomorrow they can go home after all, and I don’t have to deal with her anymore. Actually Kokabuki has been allowed to leave yesterday but she doesn’t want to leave her aneki alone. Gah, ‘doesn’t want to leave her aneki alone’ my ass. She’s just trying to keep me away from her aneki. What’s with her? These two days, after about 2 hours had passed she would come back to the room and turned on the TV quite loud. I didn’t have any other option but to leave. We couldn’t do anything with her in the room without blowing our cover off after all. At least when she’s bedridden at home, I can visit her without Kokabuki disturbs us. Ah… that’s reminding me. I have to go help Black today. She’s leaving the hospital later in the afternoon. The others are in the school right now. I take a quick look at my watch. Ah, well I still have almost two hours left and I almost arrive at the hospital. There’s still plenty of time.

During these past two days, we had been rebuilding our connection. Good to know that she hasn’t change that much aside from the fact that she’s not a kid anymore. We mostly talked about what’s on our mind at the moment. She had not asked about why I became a yankee yet, or when and why I came back to Tokyo. I hope she won’t ask that. I’m not sure I was ready for sharing that with her.

-----------------------------------------------------------------

After I arrived in the hospital, I head straight to her room. I knock on the door, and Tomo opens the door for me. Strange, where’s that sister of her?

“Are you allowed to walk around yet?”

“I can go home tomorrow.”

“It doesn’t mean you can walk around yet.” I roll my eyes at her answer. “By the way, where’s your underling? It’s very rare to see you apart from each other.”

“She is my sister not my underling.” She said while she walked to her bed. “And, I don’t know where she goes. While we’re rarely apart from each other, it doesn’t mean that we have to be together all the time, right?” She raised her eyebrow in an asking manner. “And I don’t see Dance around this past two days too. She’s not following you around lately?”

“Ah… I always said that I was about to meet Geki. She ran away after I said that, literally.”

“Well, she is scary. It isn’t a wonder that people rather run away than to meet her.”

Though it’s true, I don’t like it. I truly don’t like it when people bad mouthing my fellow Queens. My rage meter starts to increase now. And she seems to know it.

“Sorry. I shouldn’t have said that. We have our rules, right?” She smiles and signaling me to come nearer. “Don’t just standing around there. Come here.” She pats the space on the bed on her side.

“I rather sit here.” I sit on the chair near her bed. She’s pouting on me in response. “Your sister has a habit of opening the door before knocking. What explanation we’ll give to her when she sees me and you on the same bed?” I have to give some explanation to her to stop her from pouting or it’ll worsen. “And we’re supposed to put on a ‘mask’ and act in front of other, remember?” She’s still pouting. Sigh… how could I forget how spoiled she were back then. Just because she is the Kabuki Sister right now, it doesn’t mean that part of her change. I wonder if Kokabuki ever saw this part of her. It doesn’t seem so. I smiled at that.

“What’s the matter? Why are you smiling like that?”

“Hem? Ah, nothing, really.” She is eyeing me, suspiciously. “Er…,” damn, what should I tell her, “I’ve just remembered that Black can go home today.” She’s still unconvinced. “And that’s a good news, well for me and other Rappapa`s members.”

“Well, I guess it is.”

‘Phew…, safe.’ “Err…, by the way what did you said to Kokabuki about us?”

“I haven’t said anything yet.”

I raise my eyebrow at that. “That’s impossible.”

“Well, it’s the truth. She’d asked…, but, I said I will explain later.”

“I think she’ll ask you about it again soon. Since she had and will be seeing me around you more.”

She frowns cutely. “I know. What about you?”

“What about me?” My defense automatically turned on. I’m not used to being questioned and I don’t like being questioned. From her expression I know she can feels the sudden change in me.

“I mean, what will you say to Dance and your fellow Rappapa if they ask you about us?”

“I’ll try to keep them off from knowing as soon as possible. If our act good enough I don’t think they’ll notice.”

“I think it’ll be hard for you to keep Dance from knowing, since she always following you around.” Well, that’s what Yuko-san had said too.

“She’s not here now, isn’t she?” Talk about the obvious.

“She’ll know sooner or later, considering how close she is to you.”

“Then it’s my problem not yours.”

She rolled her eyes at my remark. “Can you cool your temper down? It’s hard to keep a conversation when you’re like this.”

“I am cool.” I folded my hand in front of my chest.

She frowns at me and then suddenly she smiled mischievously at me. “I just remember something…”

“What?” I automatically move away from her, as if sensing danger. Damn, she looks hot when she’s like this.

“Well… when I visited you before you went home, your temper got you again right? And then…,” she stand up and put her hand on my face, caressing my cheek. She then slides her finger from my nose to my cheek and then caressing my jaw line, smiling evilly, seductively all the while.

‘Gulp…, what the…, hell…,’ my heart beats faster and faster. And when I feel like I’m about to faint… she pulled her hand and laughing. At me. Damn, she got me again.

“Ahahaha…, you should’ve seen your face.”

Grrrr… I’ve had enough of her messing around with me. Now that I know that she’s definitely wants more from me than a mere friend, she won’t be messing around with me this much if she only considers me as a friend, I do know what to do. It’s time for some revenge.  I stand up in front of her. Her laughter has finally dies down. Now, it’s my turn. I pushed her towards the bed, make her lays on her back and grab both of her hands and put it above her head. Successfully pinning her on the bed. She’s giving me her best ‘fish out of water’ expression. Heh, who’s laughing now?

I move myself closer to her, trying to keep our eye contact as long as possible while trying to keep myself from laugh out loud. I move my head closer to the side of her head. Hmm…, she smells nice. My nose touch her ear unintentionally, I can feel and hear her sharp intake of breath. God, it’s really hard to keep my laughter from coming out. Instead I whispered in her ear, “Don’t messing around with me.” And to complete the effect of my prank, I bite her ear a little and stand up again while trying my best to not laugh.

She still too shocked to move, while her face is really red. ‘Heh, gotcha….’ Well, actually my action also affects me. My heart still beats faster than normal. For a moment, a tense silence filled the room.

“What?” she breathlessly said.

I frown innocently at her. “What’s what?”

She sits up on the bed and shaking her head. “Nothing.”

“Snrk… heheh….” I can barely control myself anymore. She’s glaring at me now.

“That wasn’t fair you know.”

“So does your way to cool me down.” Actually she’s rising me up, but on an entirely different matter.

“But it did work.” She smirks. “Right?”

There it goes again. The more I spent time with her the more I think that she’s riling me up on purpose. And I’m more than ready to start our ‘actually playful, but sometimes often riling me up’ banter again. I was just about to talk when my phone beeping. Hm… an email from Sado it’s seems. It’s quite unusual for her to message me. Since, she’s the type who’s calling more than texting.

“Who’s that?”

“Sado-san. I wonder wha….” I stoped talking as soon as I finished reading the email.


From: Sado
To: Shibuya
Subject: -

Geki’s down. Hasn’t told Black yet. You’ll help her later, right? Do tell her at that time. Make sure your words won’t shock her much. I don’t think I can tell her from a mere phone call and I can't go and tell her myself. Have other things to do.

Sado


No, it can’t be. It’s impossible. But, Sado won’t make a joke on thing like this. But… Oh, God, not her too. There’s no way it could…, I mean…, she… is crazy… right?

“Tomo?” My gaze finds her again at her calls but my head is still in a state of chaos. In between rage, confuse, sad, mad, angry, worry, anxious. “Tomo, are you okay?” Her hand reaches for my face.

“… Er… Okay, I guess…”

I avert my gaze away from her. Not sure whether I should tell her or not. Both of her hands cup my face, makes me unable to avert my gaze from her anymore.

“What is it?” Her voice helps me to tone my thought down. “Talk to me. I don’t like seeing you like this.”

And I don’t like making you worry over me. Perhaps I should just tell her. She’ll know sooner or later.

“Geki’s down.” She looks as shocked as I was. “I have to go. Sado asked me to tell Black.”

She gives me a sad smile and nods. “I understand. You’ll come help me move out of the hospital tomorrow?”

“I better not. Seems like your friends will come. I’ll just go to your place instead. Call me after you kick them out of your home, and I’ll be there.”

“Alright. See you tomorrow.”

I stand up and start out of the room when something clicked in my head. I walk back to her and give a chaste kiss on her forehead, “bye.”

She looks surprised at my action, and yet she’s giving me her mega-watts smile, “bye.”

-----------------------------------------------------------

*Black`s room in the hospital.

I was intended to knock the door twice but the door already opened for me after one knock. Thankfully I was able to stop my hand from knocking again, because if I’m not, I’ll be knocking at her boobs.

“You’re as fast as usual.” I said with a smirk on my face. I and Black are not as close as i was to the other. Even though I closer to other Queens, it doesn’t mean that we’re on bad terms. It’s not that I hate her or something; it’s just that… we have almost nothing in common. But, nevertheless as a fellow Rappapa we still have our bond. If we’re not it’ll be impossible for me to be here.

“And you’re really slow.” She said in her usual expressionless voice. “Considering that I saw you entering the hospital more than an hour ago. I don’t think the walk from the gate to here taking that long.”

I raise my eyebrow at her with my mask intact, hopefully. Damn, I forgot her window facing the hospital`s front gate. I hope she won’t ask where I was.

“Don’t worry, I won’t ask anything.” This time I can’t stop my surprise from coming out in my face. “Since, I too, have things that I won’t tell others too.”

“Yeah, there are things that better kept secret from others.” I look around, the room looks free from personal belonging already. “You’ve finished packing already?”

She nods.

“Well then, let’s go. The administrative has been cleared out to right?”

She nods again. God, she needs a proper talking technique course. She’s too... silent.

-----------------------------------------------------------

*Black’s apartment.

We’ve already arrived for ten minutes or so. Black had serve me my favorite strawberry milk tea because ‘you’re my guest and you had helped me with my bags before’ she said. During the way from the hospital to here, I was thinking how the hell am I suppose to tell her about Geki. Black has been analyzing me all the while because she’s damn well known that I’m not usually that silent. Ah, well… since being blunt is my forte perhaps I should just tell her like I would usually do. Hope it won’t upset her much since... well, she’s pregnant now. Er…, yes she is in her first semester of pregnancy. The only people who know about it are only Rappapa`s Shitennou and our leader though.

“Er…, Sado sent me an email before I visit you.” Her gaze somehow makes me feel anxious. “She said in her email that Geki’s down.”

She has this surprised expression in her face, and the shock and worry. “How is she?” She averts her gaze to her lap, her hair blocking me from seeing her face.

“I don’t know yet.” I pat her shoulder. “Hey, this is Geki we’re talking about. She’s strong. Don’t worry too much.”

She gives me a slight smile and a hushed, “I know.”

I don’t know what I should say anymore. She and Geki are quite close. Sometimes it seems like that there’s more to them than just friends. Even though they never said anything about it, it’s just that…, there are some things about them… Hm…. Argh. I don’t know. I better go before I make a fool of myself and before my rage meter start to rise because of this tense silence.

“It’s late. Perhaps I should go home now.”

“… Yes, you should…” She then walks me out to the door. “Be careful from the bad guys.”

I raise my eyebrow. “You think I can’t handle them?”

“No. I don’t want another Rappapa`s Shitennou being send into a reform school because she beats the hell out of some guys who’s trying to seduce her.” She said with an evil smirk.

“Suuuurreeee…” I smirk back at her. Sometimes she can be pretty amusing. “G’ night then.” And, to home I go.

-----------------------------------------------------------


Here is chapter 7. I can finished it quite fast since my country are having a looooong weekend this week. So I have lots of spare time :lol:
Hope you guys like it.

@kahem: well... Tomochin is tsundere (I think), maybe that's the reason why she get the Tsundere song in A4.  XD
@sakura_drop_: i'm glad you find their personalities fitting.
                         well, I already told you that I like your fics, right?
@bochang: Hem? Familiar? Really? Perhaps we know each other in real life XD   
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 7 added
Post by: sakura_drop_ on August 17, 2012, 04:45:45 PM
*saves spot for the comment*
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 7 added
Post by: lollita90 on August 18, 2012, 03:44:07 AM
uwahhhhh!!! your fic really makes me want to watch MG again! damn, this is awesome! :mon thumb: i like when you're potraying Tomochin being kinda a tsundere with Tomomi. :mon star: as always, they're so cute together! thanks, and please update soon! (though you've just updated it today) hehe  :mon yeah: ganbatte kudasai!!
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 7 added
Post by: kahem on August 19, 2012, 12:27:08 AM
WOW!!!!! I thought Shibuyawill do more but it's good that way hehe
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 7 added
Post by: bunny_rabbit on August 19, 2012, 01:15:36 AM
ugh yeah...more TomoTomo screen time on fanfic section...

it always refreshing to read a fanfic with rare-exposed pair like this one...

with MJGK background like this,will we get more fighting scenes :dunno:

anyway,keep on writing... :on GJ:
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 8 added
Post by: stv_wong on August 19, 2012, 07:20:55 PM
Chapter 8

*Shibuya`s apartment.

I was cleaning around my apartment right now, since it was getting dirty because I had not been able to do so during my hospital time. And, I was busy doing other stuff yesterday. Sure, Dance helped me out to clean it when I was hospitalized, but I rather do it myself, I feel it was cleaner when I did it myself. And it’s still noon after all. So, before Tomo calls me, I better do some house-chores.

During the road to my home yesterday, I sent an email to Sado to tell her that Black has been informed and that she was fine. I also asked her about Geki`s condition. I actually wanted to contact Geki myself, but I was afraid that she’s not fine enough to pick her phone. Thankfully Sado said she’s okay. The ‘after fight condition okay’, like she usually is, only slightly worse than usual. Heh, she truly is crazy. During the time when I called her this morning, she was complained non-stop about how bored she was and how the doctor was wasting her time by locked her up in the hospital. It made me regret to call her, I should’ve send her an email instead. I couldn’t even said more than a ‘how are you’ and an ‘I’ll call you again later.’ And when I kept my silence during her non-stop complain she would giggle and said her trade-mark ‘ne, okotteiru?’ Gah… why there isn’t one normal person in Rappapa? … Wait, normal person wouldn’t be able to join in.

I shake my head at my own thoughts. “Stupid, I better start vacuuming while waiting for the washing machine rather than talking in my head.” And, I also better finished it fast while Dance is still in school. Because when she goes back from school she’ll coming straight here and she’ll insists to help me, which is not helping, at all. She might be a good decent underling but she’s not good with house-chores. Heh… good for me she has to go to school, that’s why at least I can be alone for now. And, I’m still allowed to not go to school yet since the doctor said I have to rest for at least a few more days, which is the reason why Dance comes to visit me every day. Sigh… usually it’s a good thing for me, because of that I can have someone that I can order around. But, now that I have some secret that I don’t want anyone to know, her tailing me has become a hassle. Not that I don’t like her, it’s just… gah….

The sound of the door bell disrupted my thought. It must be Dance. I take a quick look to my watch. Yep, ’15:34’ it must be her. Thank God, I had finished cleaning. I just need to wait for the washing machine to finish dry-clean my clothes. I walked to my front door to open the door for her. Yep, Dance it is.

“Shibuya-san, how are you today?”

I walked back inside my apartment, left her outside. “The usual.” She’ll follow soon after all.

“I had asked Torigoya-san to lend me her notebook so you can copy it. You have been absent for a while after all.” She said while she fussing with her bag. I just stared at her dumbfounded. ‘The hell do I need Torigoya`s notebook.  I don’t even care about my score in the last exam.’ After all, I bet Torigoya wasn’t listening to the teacher either. We have been in the same class for almost three years now. And I never saw her giving attention to class. Mostly, she’s just spacing out, or hangs out with me, or whenever Yuko-san decided to crash in our class, became the victim of Yuko-san`s skin-ship.

She gave me the notebook with chicken sticker on it. Heh, it’s truly Torigoya`s. I opened the notebook and do a fast reading. As I expected, there’s not much in it beside some doodles, a little bit of notes from lesson, and… holy… shit… did what I saw’s true?? I rubbed my eyes and take a look again. Gosh, it’s true. In some of the last page written ‘Yuu-chan’, ‘Yuu-chan daisuki’ and ‘  :heart: Yuu-chan’. Just who’s this ‘Yuu-chan’. I kept on looking for each page, seems like this ‘Yuu-chan’ only appears in some of her doodles. But, at the very last page there is a doodle of what looks like a sleeping squirrel with writing below ‘get well soon Yuu-chan’. Well… that’s surely left me aghast. I know now for sure that the ‘Yuu-chan’ is no other than our leader, she does looks like a squirrel, and she is ill right now. But, that doodles truly surprised me. I mean, we, the Rappapa, always know about Yuko-san tendencies to skin-shipped Torigoya when other’s not around. But, what I didn’t know is how close they are. I mean would you write down ‘love someone’ if you’re only friend with that person. Seems like all that skin-ships Yuko-san did finally get Torigoya`s heart. I hope Yuko-san get well soon, it’ll crush Torigoya if she’s… No, she’ll be fine, Yuko-san is strong. Yeah… she’ll be okay.

Dance has gone to make a drink for us when I read, thankfully. So she didn’t see what I saw, I hope. But, seriously, how could Torigoya be so careless to write this down and just gave her notebook to Dance? What if she saw this? I shook my head, “Gosh, she truly is our Airhead Queen.”

“Aihead Queen? Isn’t it Torigoya-san? What’s with her?” Dance asking voice came from behind me. I instantly closed the book and turned to look at her. It looked like she had come back from the kitchen with tea for us in her hand.

“Nothing. By the way, have you opened the book before you gave it to me?” I glared at her.

“N-no, Shibuya-san.”

“Good.” I sat on my couch, put the notebook beside me and grabbed some of my nail-care stuffs in the coffee table. I could do some manicure while waiting for the washer. Dance kept standing for a while, and then she put the tea in the table and sat in front of me.  I glanced at her. She was fidgeting in her seat. Clearly not liking all the silence and to not be in motion. “You can put your headphones on and listen to music if you want.” I said to her.

She beamed at me instantly. “Hai!! Arigatou, Shibuya-san.”

“Tch…, just don’t disturb me.” I said without looking at her.

After a few minutes or so, I can hear the washer stopped. She got off the couch and said, “I’ll get it, Shibuya-san. You haven’t done treating your hand yet, right.”

“Just don’t mess it up.”

“I won’t.” She beamed at me again. She truly is like a little puppy. Though I won’t said that to her. I looked at the window, it’s the sun was almost set in the horizon. Hmm…, I wonder why Tomo hasn’t called me yet. She supposedly has arrived at home now. Worried for her well-being, I decided to send her an email. I went back to treat my nails while waiting for her reply.

Dance came back shortly and sat in the same couch again. “I had put your clothes in your bedroom, Shibuya-san.”

“Mmm… thanks.”

My phone beeped shortly. I instantly snatched it and saw a reply from Tomo.


   From         : Tomo
   To             : Tomo
   Subject      : -

I’ve just arrived at home. Kokabuki and Daruma are here. They insisted to come to my place first and then goes to Kokabuki`s. They’ll leave shortly. Come here, you. And fast, before my parents come home. You still remember where I live, right? I’ll be waiting.


I grinned at that. ‘Before her parents come home, huh?’ I have to ask her later why she wrote that.

“Shibuya-san? Why are you smiling like that?” Damn, I forgot Dance was still here.

I glared at her. “Nothing, by the way, I have to go somewhere.” I stood up and went to my room to change into more suitable clothes. “You better go now.”

She stood up too, “where do you wanna go? I can accompany you.”

I stopped my walk to my room to glare at her. “No, go home.” I tried to find reasons of why she shouldn’t come with me. “I’ll go see my mom. She said she want us to have dinner together.”

She seemed disappointed, “okay, I’ll go home.” She put her belonging into her bag again. “Have you finished with the notebook? I’ll return it to Torigoya-san.”

What? It’ll be bad if she see ‘that’. “No, just leave it there, I’ll return it to her later.” I answered immediately.
“Okay. See you tomorrow, Shibuya-san.” With that she walked outside my apartment.

--------------------------------------------------------

*In the front gate of Kokabuki`s house.

Ah, I haven’t been here for a while. It doesn’t change much though. Only the wall seemed to be freshly painted and some of the plants are taller. And she asked me if I still remember her house. Ah, the irony. How could i forget. I've came here again, after 7 years, more than 4 years ago when I just arrived back at Tokyo, though I didn’t rang the bell. And for more than 4 years has passed, I had come here for countless of time. Sometimes in the middle of the night, sometimes in early morning, sometimes during the day. Whenever I stressed out, or extremely mad or sad, somehow my legs would brought me here. I never rang the bell, or even tried to ring it, or even shown myself. No, whenever I came, I would hide in the shadow and gazed at her bedroom’s window, tried to calming myself and reminding myself of her presence just a few meters away from me. Sometimes, the window opened, shown her inside her room, or even sometimes she would lean outside the window to looked outside or to stargazing, which always scared me out because I would think she saw me whenever she did that.

But, now it’ll change. I don’t have to hide in shadows anymore. I pushed the bell and the door has opened even before the bell`s song finished playing.

“Are you turning into Black or something? That was fast.” I said when I saw her opened the door for me.

She let me in and gave me in-home slippers and said, “I was sat there and waiting for you,” she pointed the steps in her house entrance, “since I know how impatience you are,” she added with a smug smile.

Well, I can’t counter that since it was true, but…. “Wait, you sat there? You still haven’t fully recovered yet. What if you get sick or something?”

She flicked my forehead, “don’t worry too much,” and grabbed my hand, “come on lets go to my room.”

She pulled me to walk with her to her room on the second floor. Somehow it made me nervous. ‘Geez…, calm down, Shibuya. You had been inside others` room before it wouldn’t be too much difference..., right?’ Before I had been inside Torigoya`s and it is a complete mess, and then I had took a glance at Geki`s room which is surprisingly neat and tidy. Hm…, I wonder what’s her room looks like. We walked towards the door on the farthest side from the stairs. In the door there’s a small pink signboard with the word ‘TOMO`s Room’ written in it if purple color. I raised my eyebrow and throw her some asking glance.

“Tomo`s? Not Ookabuki`s? And it was pink and purple??” I pointed at the sign, “did anyone from school ever see that?”

  She blushed at my question. “Quiet. You use pink jacket and pink gloves too. Why can’t I?”   

“Well, it was my trade-mark. As for you… I would’ve expected you put something more… er… Kabuki like?” I said, unsure of what to say.

“Emm…, my parents don’t know yet…,” she said while she opened the door, “come in.” She pulled me inside her room. “Sit anywhere you like.” And she went to sit on the bed.

I looked around the room. The single-sized bed near the window, one coffee table in the middle of the room with three comfortable-look plush cushions surrounding it, the closet and book shelf across the bed. The room`s color consist of mostly the same pink and purple. I sat in one of the cushion.

“What do you mean your parents don’t know yet?”

She was looking at her lap. “Well, they know Majijo is a school for delinquents, but they don’t know I’m also one. Whenever I got into fights they always thought I got bullied and it was inevitable since I’m in Majijo.”

For a moment silence filled the room while I stared with mouth open wide at her. ‘How in the hell she’s able to cover it up for almost two years?’

“And, to answering your question from before…, no, no one has ever been in my bedroom before beside my family. Even Kokabuki rarely came to my house, and I always make sure my family wasn’t around. Because if my parents see her and know that she calls me ‘Aneki’, it’ll blow up my cover.”

Wait, what? Is that the reason…. “Is that also the reason why you want me to come here before your parents come home?” She doesn’t want her parents to see me with her. That thought hurts more than Maeda’s head butt. “You don’t want your parents to know about me too?”

She instantly went into my side, holding my hand. “No, it’s not because of that.” She guided my hand to her face to caress her face. “I just want to spend more time with you. It’ll be hard to do so after we get back into school.”

I retracted my hand from her hold. ‘Stupid, most people wouldn’t even want to come near you, Shibuya.’ I was feeling hurt and rejected, and most of all, angry. The damage has already spread all over me. “It’s okay if you don’t want to. I’m a yankee, and a Rappapa`s Queen on top of that. I have ‘bad news’ plastered all over me, right?” I asked her sarcastically.

This time she held my face and looked at me pleadingly. “Believe me, please….”

Sigh…, I couldn’t refuse her, not when she’s like this. But, the damage has been done, the wounds are already opened know. I know there’ll come a time when she’ll throw me out in front of her parents, before they started to become suspicious of us. “Alright, fine…, I believe you.”

She kept looking at me for a while and then she knocked her forehead to mine. “No, you don’t.”

I furrowed my eyebrows, not really understanding what she means.

“You don’t believe me.”

I was surprised. So she’s able to see trough my lies, huh? She moved closer to me. Closer, and closer. And now she’s sitting on my lap. I know my face is getting red from embarrassment now.

“What are you doing?? Move out!” I hissed at her angrily.

“Well, looks like you don’t give me any choice…” she whispered in my ear, made goosebumps all over my body. “I truly want to spend more time with you, you know.”

-------------------------------------------------------------

Gah.... I can't write more...  :banghead: Should i write more of the hot stuff or just put some disturbance to stop them from going too far?? Hmm....

Btw, that's chapter 8. Thanks for reading, guys...


@lolita90: here's the update...  :)
@kahem: well.., i still think it was too soon... but, after this chapter... i don't know  :err:
@bunny_rabbit: yes, absolutely
                     *begging to other writers to write more tomotomo
                     errr.. action isn't my forte :nervous, but yeah with MJGK storyline it was inevitable. So when the time comes, i'll try my best :nervous
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 8 added
Post by: korisunyan on August 19, 2012, 07:48:19 PM
WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA
I WANT A TOMOTOMO KISS  :ptam-hbk:

PINK AND PURPLE KAWAII CHIYUU *U*  :ptam-shy:
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 8 added
Post by: bunny_rabbit on August 19, 2012, 08:55:13 PM
more hot stuff please... :on bleed:

Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 8 added
Post by: sakura_drop_ on August 19, 2012, 10:34:47 PM
*shows up from the shadows*

I'll write a more proper comment some time this week, as for now...

We all are pervs here, you know, so...

SMEXY SCENES PLEASE!!!

*hides in shadows*
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 8 added
Post by: XxRoByNxX78 on August 20, 2012, 12:58:10 AM
please do not let anyone interupt i wanna see what happens when there on there own ahhhh please let them be on there own
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 8 added
Post by: kahem on August 20, 2012, 01:22:58 AM
yeah it may be too soon ^^
But wouhou!!! I like hot scenes!!!
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 8 added
Post by: lollita90 on August 20, 2012, 07:47:51 PM
HOT SCENEESSSSSSSSSSSSS!!!!!  :on bleed:

come on, don't leave us hanging like that  :mon wtfmm:  update soon!~~
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 8 added
Post by: stv_wong on August 20, 2012, 08:53:34 PM
Well, since you guys asked for some hot stuff, here's Chapter 9 :nervous. Hope it's good enough.




Chapter 9


“Well, looks like you don’t give me any choice…” she whispered in my ear, made goosebumps all over my body. “I truly want to spend more time with you, you know.”

She kept looking at me, with only less than 3 inches between our faces. Her eyes were gleaming, predatory like. And her smile, God, her smile’s blinding, there’s something dangerous about it, but it was so captivating. My heart beats like crazy all the while. It didn’t help that she was sitting on my lap. With her scent surrounding me, intoxicating my senses, and her body heat raising my already high temperature. I do know that I was blushing furiously because of this.

“As I said before, stop messing around with me.” I hissed at her, made her pouted cutely.

“I’m not messing around with you.” She moved closer to hug me. “Hmm… I feel comfortable with you around.” ‘What am I? A couch?’ Then she nuzzled her face to my neck. I could feel her lips grazing my neck. ‘Dear, God, kill me now.’ I felt like I’m about to explode. My head’s spinning and my heart still thumping furiously.  ‘And why does she look so calm anyway? Don’t tell me she has…’

“Have you done that before?” My mouth blurted out the question from my head. She pulled back and looked at me questioningly.

“Done what?”

I furrowed my eyebrows together, “you know what I mean.”

She stared at me, long. And then she started to smile mischievously again. “Why don’t you check it by yourself?” She whispered seductively, while her hand started to caress my face.

‘What? So it is true. When? Where? Why?? And more importantly, WHO??!! Damn it!’ My blood boiled from the thought of someone touched her…, blah…, TAINTED her. I really, reaaaallly wanted to find that person and punch the hell out of that person and leave him or her in a bloody mess.

“Get off me.” I said to her in a surprisingly cool, indifferent tone. She frowned at me in response. My rage has got me. My hands slowly formed into fists. I have to go before we ended up fighting.

“I said get off me!” I shouted at her while pushed her away, but since she still has her arms around me, we ended up sprawled on the floor. My right knee hit the floor quite hard, but what’s hurt the most was my left arm, since I tried to cover her body in reflect during our fall, and now my arm trapped under her body. I tried to pull my arm so that I can go, but it was useless.

“Can you move a bit?” Not getting any response, I took a glance at her face. She looked aghast with her mouth wide open. “My arm stuck under your body.” Still no response. I grumbled and tried to move myself a bit, since my arm was still stuck, so that now I could face her fully. Grr…, I have to go and this happened?

“Tomo?” I asked her again. This time she started to respond me. She closed her mouth and looked directly into my eyes. She then lowered her eyes, let out a hushed gasp and blushing madly. ‘Huh? Strange. Why does she…’ my though trailed after I realized our position. She was laying on the floor below me. ‘If someone sees us right now…’

The thought made me blush, again. I was about to move away, but it was useless because my arm was still stuck. A hand grabbed the collar of my shirt. I moved my gaze to look at her again. She was still blushing though now her lips parted a bit and her eyes glinted with passion and need and… lust…. The mischief and playfulness were gone.

She pulled my collar, and me, towards her. “He-hey, Tomo, stop playing aro… Mhpm..” She cut my words with kissing me, hard, which left me stunned. ‘Argh… hell with it all…’ And I responded to her kiss and kissed her back. I had been wanted to do it since ages ago after all. Our kiss started rough, and slowly it turned gentler. My right hand twitched, I wanted to touch her, wanted more than just kiss. My hand slowly made its way towards her body, slipped under her shirt and started to caress her flat stomach. Seemed like my action turned her on more, our kiss now become more passionate. She now had her right hand on my back, caressing it, and her other hand in the back of my head.

The need to breathe eventually stopped our kiss. Both of us breathe heavily, and for me, I was getting light headed. I don’t know for sure if it was because the lack of oxygen or the after effect of the kiss. It's not my first kiss, but the after effect was stronger than that. I glanced at her. Her eyes seemed unfocused. My strength suddenly left me, made me collapsed on top of her.

“Oops…, sorry,” afraid I might suffocated her with my weight, I rolled myself to lay on the floor right beside her. My left arm still trapped under her body.

She turned to look at me and embraced me, put her head on my shoulder with the entire front side of her body attached to my left side. Freeing my left arm. I moved my ‘now free’ left arm to hug her. But, when my arm touched her, “ah..!” it felt like I was got attacked by a Pikachuu.
 
She instantly propped her body up and worriedly asked me, “Are you alright??”

I pulled her back down, thankfully my arm felt better now. I nuzzled her hair. ‘Hmm… she smells really nice.’ “I’m okay. Just that my arm went numb back then.”

She giggled cutely at my words. “Sorry.”

“Mmm... It’s okay.” Ah… being embraced by her like this is really comfortable. I understand what she meant now. It felt… calming and… soothing.

She giggled again. “I think I know now.”

“Know what?” I frowned at her.

“Don’t frown.” She tapped my forehead with her finger. “Now I know how to stop your temper from going up.” She giggled again.

Confused, I asked her again. “How?”

She was silent for a while and then she propped herself up and kissed me. Just when I was about to kiss her back, the sound of the door being knocked disrupts us. We immediately sat up on the floor. I started to fix my clothes while she opened the door.

Behind the door was a middle age women, if my memory is right, she is her mother. Though she looked older now.

“Tomomi-chan, it’s dinner time.” The woman said, and then she looked at me, “who is that?”

“Okaa-san? You already home?” She then walked to me and put her hand on my shoulder. “Do you remember her, Okaa-san? She’s Itano Tomomi.”

She looked at me, and realization showed in her face. “Eh? Itano? Your childhood friend? The other Tomomi?” She asked Tomo. And when she saw her daughter nodded, she asked me, “I thought you move away from Tokyo.”

“I came back to Tokyo more than four years ago.”

“Ah… I see. Why don’t you join us for dinner? It’s very rare for Tomomi-chan to invite her friend home.”

“Of course she will.” Tomo answered immediately, while I shot her with ‘what are you talking about’ look. “Why don’t you go to dining room first, Okaa-san. We will follow shortly.” She added.

“Okay. Don’t be too long.” Her mom said while she walked outside the room.

“What are you talking about?” I hissed to her as soon as she locked the door. “You said you don’t want your parents to know about you. They’ll become suspicious if they know which school I go to.”

  “Well…” she looked at me nervously. “Actually it’s more like they refuse to believe they have a yankee as a daughter. So I just played the part.”

I only could stare at her. ‘Are her parents’ stupid or what?’ “Sooo…., when they asked about us, what should we say?”

“Err… the truth? Just don’t tell them about you being Rappapa`s Shitennou, though they wouldn’t know what it means.”

“And I take it, ‘don’t say anything about you sent into the hospital because my friend beaten you up’ too, right?” She glared at me and nodded. Something came into my mind. “How could they keep refused to believe? Didn’t they visit you in the hospital? You were put in the same room with Kokabuki, and I know Daruma visited you more than once.”

She smiled sadly. “Well, they only visited me once since they are extremely busy with their works. And they never know about Kokabuki, so they think she’s just another patient.”

Only once, huh? Even my oh so busy mother still managed to visited me three times. And I’m not living with her anymore. Her family condition looked as bad as mine.

“So, we can tell them that I also Majijo`s student, right?” I tried to change the conversation. “And about our relation…” I trailed off, not knowing what to call it.

“Let’s just say that now we’re trying to reform our friendship back.”

“So, no talking about how you passionately kissed me just minutes ago?” I innocently asked her.

She slapped my arm playfully as a response. “Shut up. You kissed me back too.” She then pulled me towards the dining room on first floor.

------------------------------------------------------------

*After dinner, Kokabuki`s room.

I was laying around in her bed, wearing her clothes. Her scent surrounding me. As before, it was so intoxicating. Why I’m here, you ask? Well, you see her parents insisted I should stay here tonight since it was late and it was dangerous for a girl to walk around this late. Bah… I’m the dangerous one. I bet my position as a Queen that Tomo laughed inwardly at me when her parents said that. That’s also why I was wearing her clothes, she insisted I should go to bath first and change my clothes into something more comfortable. And now, she’s in the bathroom.

Dinner went well, aside from that one time when she stomped on my foot because I almost said about ‘those low-life yankee wouldn’t even dare to cross way with one of Rappapa`s Shitennou’ when her dad said that we should be careful in a school full of yankee. Of course I had only managed to said the ‘those lo…’ part and then she stomped my foot, cut my sentence and agreed with hat her dad had said and smiled sweetly at him while I rolled my eyes at the stupidity and ignorance of her parents.

They also believed her lie about me being her senpai was actually the one who brought her to the hospital when she was beaten. Blah…, actually the one who beaten her is my friend and the one helped her to the hospital is my sworn enemy. She was smiling sweetly at her parents all the time, while at the same time kicked my leg behind the table or given me strict smile as a cue to make me cooperate. I rolled my eyes again. God, her parents… it’s not a wonder anymore about how she managed to cover her yankee side from her parents. They’re just ignorant peoples.

Perhaps that's why I felt there’s something off during dinner. That something wasn’t right. Her parents are nice, but, there’s something about them… some coldness in the way this family interacts… the way they keep praised their daughter which I know some of it wasn’t true, it was like… they like to pretend they have the most perfect life, and at the same time refuse to believe any misbehave their daughter did. Hell, they even pretended not noticing my glare towards their daughter whenever she kicked my leg or stomped on my foot. Or the sarcastic smirk I gave when she told the savior story.

I can’t remember much about them from my childhood, I never even met her dad before, and so I don’t have anything to know whether they’re always like this or it was started recently. Well, her mom always nice to me back then, even though I had only met her for a few times.

The sound of the door being opened disrupts my thought. I turned my gaze to the door and saw her walking in fresh from the bath in her pajamas.

“Why the long face?” She asked me while she closing the door. Wait, did she lock the door too?

I get up and sat on the side of her bed. “Your parents are weird.” She just smiled at that. “Did you just lock the door?”

She smiled mischievously. “I don’t want them to barge in on us.” She sat beside me and put her head on my shoulder. “Of course they are weird. If not, how could they didn’t even notice about me being a yankee?” She seemed pretty desperate.

I fling my arms around her shoulder, trying to comfort her somehow. “Are they always like this?”

She sighed. “It started when their career started to rise up.” She then nuzzled my neck. “I’m getting tired of all this. And now I have to act in school too.”

“Sorry.” I grimaced at that.

“It’s okay.” I can feel her smile, since she’s still nuzzling my neck. “It was like that too before. Pretending that I don’t know you. Pretending that I don’t remember you. Looked at you from afar. Acting that I don’t like you and your friends, like most of the students do. I’m used to put on a mask and act. I just hope it won’t crack.”

For a moment silence filled the room. We’re just sitting there, on the side of her bed, enjoying each other company. It’s amazed me to no end, how fast things changed between us, and yet how fitting we are to each other. And also how whipped I am when it comes to her. She’s able to control my temper easily. No one has ever been able to do that.

“What about your family?” She suddenly asked. “Do they know that you are the hot-blooded Queen of Rappapa, the strongest yankee gank in this area?”

“…”

She moved to look at me. “Tell me. I want to know you better.” She pouted at me. “And you had met my parents, it’s fair for me to know about yours.”

I smiled slightly. “… My mom knows about it. But she doesn’t care much. For her what’s matter is I’m still alive and I’m still managed to live on my own.” She frowned at me, and embraced me. “While my dad…, well, I think he didn’t want to have any connection with me. If he still wants me, why he never called me after their divorce?” 

“So… now you live on your own?”

I nodded. “They send me my monthly allowance though.”

“That’s must’ve been lonely.”

I smiled and put my arms around her to hug her back. “Not really. I have Rappapa, and now… I got you too, right?”

She moved back a bit to look at me. “I’ll always be there for you.” She smiled and gave me a chaste kiss on my lips. “Let’s sleep now. It’s late.” She turned the light off and turned on the table lamp to provide little light in the room. She then crawled to her bed and got herself under the blanket.

“I’ll sleep on the couch.”

She started to pout at me. “Are you crazy? You can get sick.”

“You have your heater on,” I rolled my eyes on her, “and beside you have a decent couch to sleep on. It’s okay, I’ll be fine.” I started to make myself comfortable on the couch.

“Tomo, just come here and sleep with me.” She started to whine now.

Grr… why can she just let me be. I won’t be able to sleep if we’re sleeping on the same bed. But, there’s no way in hell I can say that to her. “Your bed is too small.”

She was pouting and glaring at me in full force. She then got off the bed suddenly and made her way towards me. I tried to move away, but she already trapped me in the couch. “Shibuya. Bed. Now.” She said in her Ookabuki mode. No whining and cutesy voice anymore. Normal person would be scared, but I’m not normal person. I felt challenged instead.

“No.” I replied with the same hardness in my voice.

I know sooner or later we’ll have our fight. It was inevitable since, well…, we’re Yankees. We speak with our fist and with force. And not to mention we’re both hard-headed even though she’s not hot-blooded like me. And when our wills collide like this…

She… kissed me, passionately. What?! I wasn’t anticipated that. I thought we’ll fight each other. Even though I was surprised, I kissed her back with the same amount of passion. I felt her tongue lick the space between my lips, asking for access. And I give it to her. Let her in. Our hands started to roam each other’s body. I pulled her closer to me and then I can feel her straddled me. And like before, eventually the need to breathe stopped our kissing make out session.

“… Come to the bed with me…,” she said while she still trying to catch her breath.

‘Oh, God, this again?’ I rolled my eyes. It seemed like she’ll keep trying to persuade seduce me. “… Fine…” I don’t have a choice after all.

She beamed at me and stands up, pulling me to come to the bed with her. She pulled the blanket to cover us after we both lay on the bed. Then she embraced me and made me her personal-body pillow. ‘Oh, God, I truly won’t be able to sleep now.’ After a while, I could feel her breathing went slower and I know she was sleeping now, while I was still wide awake. Thanks to her.

I moved myself a bit carefully to look at her sleeping face. She looked really cute. I patted her head and started to caress her cheek. She smiled in her sleep and nuzzled her head on my neck again. I smiled at her action, it’s seems like nuzzling my neck has become a new hobby for her. Well, I don’t know where or when this feeling I have towards her started to change into affection. I also don’t know when or where I started to like her more than I should. But, right now, with her sleeping in my arms, I do know one thing. I’m in love with her.

------------------------------------------------------------


Thanks for reading, guys. I don't think this chapter was good enough  :nervous but.... hope you like it.
And, Shibuya and Ookabuki got into third base in less than a week  :cool1:
I don't think people can get into third base this fast in real life :nervous


@korisunyan: there... you have it. LOL
@bunny_rabbit: hope it's hot enough  :nervous
@sakura_drop_: LOL we're all pervs? I agree with you :bow:
@XxRoByNxX78: well, sorry if i don't put some interruption this fic can turned into an adult rated :nervous
                         and I'm not good with it.
@kahem: call me old-school but IMO it's too soon, but, considering they had longed for each other for years :farofflook: 
               Don't we all like hot scenes? LOL
@lollita90: here's the update. Thankfully it's still holiday in my country so I can update fast. :hiakhiakhiak:
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 9 added
Post by: lollita90 on August 20, 2012, 09:13:07 PM
YEAYY UPDATEE!!!~

thanks for the hot-update! i wonder when will they tell each other that they love each other.. more tomotomo please! love them so much! i can really imagine them embracing each other, with tomochin being tsundere.

update more, wong-san! (mind if i call u that?)

btw, where are u from? what holiday do u have this time of the year?
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 9 added
Post by: bunny_rabbit on August 20, 2012, 11:05:21 PM
hot enough for a start... :on GJ:

since they already 'that' close,I assume we will get another hot scene in the future  :on bleed:

and I wonder what kind of trouble will wait for them  in the future considering their status at school...
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 9 added
Post by: korisunyan on August 20, 2012, 11:37:11 PM
WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA HOT SCENE  :on bleed:

How will they react in school?  :gyaaah:
WAAAAAAAAAAAA THIS FANFIC IS VERY VERY VERY PERFECT  :pleeease: :ptam-wub:
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 9 added
Post by: kahem on August 21, 2012, 12:43:27 AM
WOUHOU!!! Kissing and making out!!!
Thank you! I like you!!!!
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 9 added
Post by: Haruko on August 21, 2012, 12:52:49 AM
wow tomotomo like it.. Im not a tomotomo fanbiased but this fic is really interesting..

And thanx for the litllte kojiyuu part T_T.. we know the final and make me a little sad..

In otherwise love how you develop the fic.. :D keep going
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 9 added
Post by: bochang on August 21, 2012, 06:05:55 AM
Hmmmmmmm.... (already finished reading all the chapter in an hour)

You're mimin blek right? LOL

sent from my heart, with love~ #disgust
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 9 added
Post by: Sieka on August 21, 2012, 07:35:57 AM
You really have me on my seat, stv-san. My TomoTomo fangirl side is creeping in slowly, I don't know how long I can suppress it from coming out. Please take responsibility for that. :lol: Reading this just makes me crave for more TomoTomo fics, and hardly do I see some as fantastic as this. Seriously. :(

I'm sorry if I haven't dropped by and given some comments, was having a hectic time myself with school. But anyways! I'll try to fill it up with this comment, let's see how long this'll be. :cathappy:

Hmm, interesting. :roll: Seems like TomoTomo is now on...uhh, first base or was it second base? Whatever base it is I don't care...wait, scratch that, I do care if they went to third base. :rofl:

I'm glad that this didn't turn into a dramafest, yet, since I was kind of expecting that Tomochin would struggle for her feelings and avoid Chiyuu as much as possible so that Rappappa and her reputation won't sink down to the sea and piled into a messy debris under the ocean floor, but then, you gave a good turn and headed for something I never expected. Tomochin accepting her love for Tomo just took me surprised. Literally. I mean I was expecting her to act as Shibuya, not as Tomochin, but scratch it, you had me there and it was a great and pleasant surprise, I loved how you handled this, though I wonder how it would be had Tomochin decided to act as Shibuya and push Kokabuki away, hmm, maybe Kokabuki would persist if she saw signs if it was that route, but then again, it could also be a dead end since Shibuya is Shibuya, she's a tsundere and a Queen, interacting and loving someone so lowly down the power ladder in Majisuka is just so so...well, that's what I'm thinking of course.

Then again, who could resist Chiyuu's charm? I'm always charmed by her, she's a very lovely character to delve into with a very nice personality that makes up for good comfortable and sweet moments, she's so far of to Tomochin who always has this tense and intimidating atmosphere around her, not that I mind Tomochin being like that in most or some of the fics here, but seriously, seeing her always tsun tsun and still tsun is just painful, especially if she's tsun for Chiyuu. :smhid

Mah, I just hope Shibuya-Tomochin won't be super tsun to Chiyuu, though I'm still rather worried about their relationship. It doesn't seem to be rooted in a steady and firm ground, likely there will be a possibility that their relationship would fall apart in the future. I somehow can see it since you add the Rappappa situation and war, Chiyuu's parents, Shibuya's status, her anger for Maeda, Yuko's condition and what the Majijo students would say about them, yep, likely it'll fall apart, unless Chiyuu keeps holding on tight on Tomochin, then that wouldn't be possible. I'm not so sure about Tomochin though...I feel really doubtful with her, she somehow just has that factor that can ruin anything and everything in a whim with her attitude, actions and words....she's almost like Black in a much more frustrating and irritating way. XD

Hahaha, to the Black fans, don't kill me please, though I love Black and all, she's frustrating to handle, silent, deadpan and what? Cold and her reading out passages and reciting them just somehow makes me go 'eh', but, she's better than Shibuya since Shibuya is much more bad than her in a lot of multiple ways that I wish she'd refrain herself from imposing her anger on everyone, geez, she can really kill the atmosphere with her anger and make anyone feel angry and frustrated and that would be proven to be fatal if Chiyuu can't take Shibuya's temper, it'll be one of the points I'm listing in my own memo that might be a likely cause for a breaking point, hopefully, you'd prove me wrong and surprise me yet again. :lol:

Ah, I wrote quite a lot, sorry if it looks like a wall of text, its just me rambling on and on with my thoughts. I hope you aren't confused with me sometimes calling Tomochin, Shibuya like Chiyuu to Kokabuki and vice-versa since I see Tomochin as entirely different from Shibuya, as I see Chiyuu to Kokabuki. :)

Anyways, thank you for the wonderful updates, I enjoyed reading.
Thank you and hope to see update again! :cathappy:
Title: Re: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 9 added
Post by: bochang on August 21, 2012, 10:36:44 AM
You really have me on my seat, stv-san. My TomoTomo fangirl side is creeping in slowly, I don't know how long I can suppress it from coming out. Please take responsibility for that. :lol: Reading this just makes me crave for more TomoTomo fics, and hardly do I see some as fantastic as this. Seriously. :(

I'm sorry if I haven't dropped by and given some comments, was having a hectic time myself with school. But anyways! I'll try to fill it up with this comment, let's see how long this'll be. :cathappy:

Hmm, interesting. :roll: Seems like TomoTomo is now on...uhh, first base or was it second base? Whatever base it is I don't care...wait, scratch that, I do care if they went to third base. :rofl:

I'm glad that this didn't turn into a dramafest, yet, since I was kind of expecting that Tomochin would struggle for her feelings and avoid Chiyuu as much as possible so that Rappappa and her reputation won't sink down to the sea and piled into a messy debris under the ocean floor, but then, you gave a good turn and headed for something I never expected. Tomochin accepting her love for Tomo just took me surprised. Literally. I mean I was expecting her to act as Shibuya, not as Tomochin, but scratch it, you had me there and it was a great and pleasant surprise, I loved how you handled this, though I wonder how it would be had Tomochin decided to act as Shibuya and push Kokabuki away, hmm, maybe Kokabuki would persist if she saw signs if it was that route, but then again, it could also be a dead end since Shibuya is Shibuya, she's a tsundere and a Queen, interacting and loving someone so lowly down the power ladder in Majisuka is just so so...well, that's what I'm thinking of course.

Then again, who could resist Chiyuu's charm? I'm always charmed by her, she's a very lovely character to delve into with a very nice personality that makes up for good comfortable and sweet moments, she's so far of to Tomochin who always has this tense and intimidating atmosphere around her, not that I mind Tomochin being like that in most or some of the fics here, but seriously, seeing her always tsun tsun and still tsun is just painful, especially if she's tsun for Chiyuu. :smhid

Mah, I just hope Shibuya-Tomochin won't be super tsun to Chiyuu, though I'm still rather worried about their relationship. It doesn't seem to be rooted in a steady and firm ground, likely there will be a possibility that their relationship would fall apart in the future. I somehow can see it since you add the Rappappa situation and war, Chiyuu's parents, Shibuya's status, her anger for Maeda, Yuko's condition and what the Majijo students would say about them, yep, likely it'll fall apart, unless Chiyuu keeps holding on tight on Tomochin, then that wouldn't be possible. I'm not so sure about Tomochin though...I feel really doubtful with her, she somehow just has that factor that can ruin anything and everything in a whim with her attitude, actions and words....she's almost like Black in a much more frustrating and irritating way. XD

Hahaha, to the Black fans, don't kill me please, though I love Black and all, she's frustrating to handle, silent, deadpan and what? Cold and her reading out passages and reciting them just somehow makes me go 'eh', but, she's better than Shibuya since Shibuya is much more bad than her in a lot of multiple ways that I wish she'd refrain herself from imposing her anger on everyone, geez, she can really kill the atmosphere with her anger and make anyone feel angry and frustrated and that would be proven to be fatal if Chiyuu can't take Shibuya's temper, it'll be one of the points I'm listing in my own memo that might be a likely cause for a breaking point, hopefully, you'd prove me wrong and surprise me yet again. :lol:

Ah, I wrote quite a lot, sorry if it looks like a wall of text, its just me rambling on and on with my thoughts. I hope you aren't confused with me sometimes calling Tomochin, Shibuya like Chiyuu to Kokabuki and vice-versa since I see Tomochin as entirely different from Shibuya, as I see Chiyuu to Kokabuki. :)

Anyways, thank you for the wonderful updates, I enjoyed reading.
Thank you and hope to see update again! :cathappy:

Wow, even a great review and comment from the God of fanfic.. LOL

Seriously, you're steve right. LOL if you denied that, then, you didn't like Stella.. LOL

I think there will be a twist from dance... i dunno.. just my gut feeling..

I never been a big fan of TomoTomo.. but, yes, this story managed to make me squealing.. LOL


sent from my heart, with love~ #disgust (i mean my tab fufufu)
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 9 added
Post by: sakura_drop_ on August 21, 2012, 10:52:11 AM
Sieka-sama again wrote what's on my mind, but that's expected from the person I respect and look up to. And you see, bochang-san also thinks about you as a god of fanfics, Sieka-san... Anyway, I have nothing more to say, as Sieka-san already said everything what's needed... *blushes from saying -san to the person she respects* I think I'll stay to addresing you with -sama yappari, Sieka-sama... Thank you, stv_wong-san, for update :bow:
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 9 added
Post by: stv_wong on August 21, 2012, 04:59:08 PM
Hurray for holiday  :D


Chapter 10


*In the late morning, Ookabuki’s room.

The first thing that I heard today was a, “wake up, sleepy-head”, and it was followed by a blinding light. I grumbled a “hrmmm...” and covered my eyes from the light. I rubbed my eyes a few times and sat up on the bed. Then I saw her standing by window. It seemed like she was just opened the curtain. That explains the blinding light. She walked to me, kissed my cheek, and sat on the bed.

“What time is it now?”

“Almost ten o’clock.”

“Oh….” Ten, huh? Wait, ten?? “You’re not joking right?”

“Why should I?” she asked me back.

“Er… nothing.” It was rare for me to oversleep like this. It must’ve connected to how late I went to sleep last night. Sigh… her hugged me all night long was just… not good for my health. Not good for my beauty sleep, actually.

“Why don’t you stay here today?”

I frowned at that. I would like to stay here with her, but…. “I can’t. Dance’ll come to my apartment after school.”

“Does she come to your place every day?” Did I hear jealousy in her voice?

“Sure, she does. She’s my underling after all. My most faithful underling, though I won’t say that to her.”

“Faithful, huh?”

“Yep, she has been following me around for more than four years after all.”

“Oh…”

Why was she so silent? Was she jealous? At Dance? Oh, come on. She’s my underling for God’s sake. I took a glance at her. She looked… sad? Perhaps disappointed was more fitting. Argh…, that’s why I don’t like to have relationship with people, be it friends or more than that, you have to be careful with your words and action so you won’t hurt anyone. Thank God, Rappapa`s member knows me so well.

“Err…, I have to go. I have to get back before Dance come.” It was partially true. But, mostly, I was afraid if I stay longer, I’ll hurt her more. I stood up and looking for my clothes.

“What?” She walked towards me, holding my hand. “Can you stay for a bit more?” I had to stop my sigh from coming out from my mouth. “You should have some breakfast first.”

“Alright, I’ll go after that.” I can’t just go now, can I?

She beamed at me, “alright, I’ll be waiting downstairs. Go get ready and change your clothes.” She said while walking to the door.

Sigh…, I hope I’m not making another mistake. I wonder how I can I resist to not come to her when we’re in school later, considering how whipped I am when it came to her.

-------------------------------------------------------------------

*At dining room.

The sight that welcomed me when I entered the dining room took me by surprise. There, in the table, was served a full complete set of Japanese breakfast. I stared at her flabbergasted.

“Didn’t you say your mother busy with her career? How come she cooked so much in the morning?”

“Who said it was my mom`s?” She crossed her arms in front of her body.

“You made all of this?” I pointed the food. “It’s not poisoned isn’t it?”

“How could you say that?” She glared at me. “Just shut up and eat.”

I raised my eyebrow at her. Did she order me to shut up? She damn well know who I am, right? She sighed, walked to me and hugged me. “Come on… let’s just eat.” She pecked my lips. “Okay?” I tried to control my temper. I can feel myself calming slowly. Sigh….

“Okay, let’s eat.” I said after I got myself to calm down. She smiled and pushed me to sit on the chair.

“Itadakimasu.”  I took a sip of the Miso Soup hesitantly. Er… oh…it’s quite good. I took a bite of the salmon. It’s good too.

She was watching me all the time. “Is it good enough?” She asked nervously. “I never cooked for anyone else before.”

I gulped the food in my mouth. “It’s good.” I took a bite again. “I’ll be happy if I can eat the food you had cooked every day.” I added nonchalantly.

“What?” ‘Huh? What’s what?’ And then I remembered what I just said… ‘Shit, did I just say what I think I said?’ I look at her reddened face. ‘Damn, I truly said it.’

“Er… I mean it’s good enough, that I like it.” Lame… I face-palmed myself in my mind.

“Oh? Should I make a bento for you every day?” She truly has a fast recovery, huh?

“And how you give me the bento in school?” I rolled my eyes.

She scrunched her face. “You’re right.”

We spend the rest of the breakfast in silence, not the tense silence, but the comfy silence. Which is broken by the sound of the bell after a few minutes. ‘Damn it, whenever I’m in peaceful state someone has to come and ruin it.’

“I’ll get it. Finish your breakfast.” She said and then she walked out of the room.

And then I heard someone talked to her. “Are you feeling better today, Aneki?” Damn it. Kokabuki?? This was bad. I know I should leave earlier.

“Err… fine. Um, can you stay here for a bit, Kokabuki?” I heard her voice. And then she came back to the dining room.

“I thought you said she rarely came here?” I hissed at her immediately.

“She was. I don’t even know why she comes…. Oh, God, I have to tell her the truth now.”

“What?!” I barked at her. “No way, I don’t want anyone to know about our past, and about us now.”

She walked to me and held my hand. “I have to, we can’t keep this as a secret forever.” She pecked my lips. “Don’t worry, she won’t betray my trust. And besides, I won’t give her the detail. I’ll just tell her we’re known each other since childhood.”

“And if she ask what am I to you?”

She stared at me softly and kissed my lips gently. “Then I’ll tell her you’re the most important person for me.” She then walked out of the room again.

And I could hear her voice again. “Kokabuki, I want to tell you something. But, don’t you dare slip this information out to anyone. And this is an order.” There’s a short pause and then I could heard Kokabuki`s voicing a “yes”. I could hear footsteps came closer towards here. And there, in the entrance of the dining room stood Tomo and her sister.

Kokabuki glared at me and let out a grumbled, “Rappapa…” while I glared back at her with the same, if not more, hostility. She turned towards her Aneki. “Why is she here?” She looked at the food in the table. “Did the two of you eat together?”

“Is that a problem, Kokabuki?” I cracked my knuckles. “Well, thanks for the ‘breakfast’ I have lots of energy to spend now.” I now I should’ve said nothing, but I can’t stop myself to not shot back at her, and let her know that her Aneki is belong to me. Have I said that I don’t like her sister? Well, I said it now didn’t I?

“B-breakfast?” She stuttered the word. She looked at her Aneki who’s just sighed, and then she glared back at me.

“Girls, stop that.” I stood up and glaring menacingly at her sister. She sighed again and added, “Stop that ‘now’. I don’t want a fight erupted in my home.”

“Tch…, fine.” I’ve finished eating after all. I walked to her, and then I patted her head, “thanks for the food.” She smiled at me and nodded. I walked towards the entrance of the dining room which is still blocked by Kokabuki.

“Out of the way.” I barked at her. She’s still glared at me, but her Aneki signaled her to move out and let me pass. Before I was out I hissed at her menacingly. “If someone knows about me and your Aneki, I’ll hunt you down and throw your dead body to the sea.”

I heard Tomo sighed again, and then she walked towards us. “Girls… behave.” She held my hand, “I’ll walk you out. Kokabuki, wait for me here.”


*In the entrance of Ookabuki`s home.

“Sorry, I truly didn’t know she would come.”

“Nah, it’s alright. I should go soon after all. Before Dance come to my apartment.” She forced a smile at me. Huh? Don’t tell me she really is jealous towards Dance.

“Will you come here tomorrow?”

Hmm… “I’m sorry, I can’t. I’ll go to school tomorrow.” Yeah, I have to talk to Torigoya.

“I see.” She looked disappointed. “Well, contact me later okay?”

“Sure… and make sure your sister won’t tell anyone, or else.”

She smiled at me, “I know, don’t worry.”

-------------------------------------------------------------------

*The next day, Majisuka Jo Gakuen, Shibuya`s and Torigoya`s class.

I walked to my class, I looked around trying to find Torigoya. Some low-level yankees, who’s happen to be my classmate came to me.

“Oy, Shibuya, I heard three Queens of the Rappapa got beaten by juniors.” She smirked at me, while I give her a death glare. “Looks like Rappapa is not as strong as it seems. Right?” She asked her fellow low-life behind her who’s snickering or, the bravest one, laugh openly.

She opened her mouth to say another insult, but before she managed to say a thing I gave her a hard jab on her face, sent her flying for a meter or so, instantly KO-ed her. One of her friend came to punch my face, but I crouched down to dodge it and sent a direct punch to her torso, followed by an upper-cut and a kick to her body. And she’s also KO-ed in an instant. The third girl trying to gave me a jab, but I dodged to the side and catches her hand, and give it a painful twist, dislocated her arm. She fell to the floor, and screamed in pain. The other girls back down slowly. Afraid.

I give my ‘classmates’ my deathliest glare, a Queen’s glare. “Anyone still want to say something? I still have a lot of energy, you know.” I cracked my knuckles to give more impact on my words. Their face looked as white as chalk. “Any of you seen Torigoya?”

They shook their head in unison. I kicked the nearest chair out of frustration, and walked out the class. Perhaps Torigoya’s in Rappapa`s Room. I walked to the top of Majijo in a bad mood, thanks to that stupid yankees. I punched and kicked whoever came in my direction without care. Grrr… this was all Maeda`s fault.

I finally arrived in Rappapa`s Room, our underling minus Dance, since my diligent underling must’ve still in her class, it’s still early after all, stood in the corner near the door, while Torigoya was looking out from the window. Sado wasn’t around.

“Get out!” I barked to our underling. They seemed surprised seeing me here, while Torigoya… was being herself. She’s still in her own world.

“Shi-shibuya-senpai. Are you well enough now?” Showa asked me.

Grrr… don’t they understand my words? “I said out, I want to talk to Torigoya alone.”

They finally left. After make sure that no one is around, I walked to Torigoya and called her. No response. I face-palmed myself and sighed. ‘God, what an… airhead.’ For some reason, even though I’m hot-blooded I rarely lose my patience when it comes to Torigoya, it has to be related to the fact that we’re in the same class since freshman year and somehow we’re getting along well with each other, and she’s surprisingly nice to talked to. Oh, and also Gekikara, me and Black came from the same Junior High, even though I never talked to Black before we’re invited to the Rappapa by Yuko-san, while Gekikara is my fighting buddies. There was one times before our Junior High graduation day when she saw me fighting against more than ten Yabakune students on my own. And since she was bored, she decided to ‘join the fun’.   And after that we came to respect each other and decided to enrolled to Majijo, since Majijo is the strongest yankee`s school and also Yabakune`s nemesis. And Geki bring Black along since they are close friend.

During our first semester in Majijo, Yuko-san saw Geki and me fighting Yabakune students, again. She didn’t intervere or even joins in, she just watched us fighting and saw something in us. She approached us afterwards and asked us to join her to the top of Majijo, to rebuild the Rappapa. At first we’re think she’s strange, and weird. But then, after a few encounter, we gradually came to respect her, her strength, her genki self, and more importantly we owe her our life. She’s not only strong, but wise also. Her so called ‘pep-talk’ has helped us more than once. She helped us to become a better person. And so, it’s not a wonder that we will do anything for her. But, for Torigoya, it’s seems like she is more than that. Which is the reason why I wanted to talk to her.

After I called her for the third time she finally snapped out of her world and saw me.

“A… Shibuya? When did you come?”

I face-palmed myself and sighed. “I was here for almost 15 minutes.”

“I didn’t see you.”

I face-palmed myself again. “It’s alright.” I opened my bag and took her notebook and give it back to her. “It’s yours, right?”

“A…, yes. Dance borrowed it from me two day ago.” She took it and put it in her pocket.

“By the way, about the ‘Yuu-chan’you wrote in there…” I trailed off, don’t know what to said.

She walked to Yuko-san`s chair and looked at it fondly. “You saw that?”

“Yeah. Don’t be so careless next time. Luckily Dance didn’t see it. You do know we shouldn’t show weakness in front of other people, right?” I speak softly to her.

“It’s love not weakness. I love Yuko-san, so what if others know about it. I don’t care about what others may say.”

I was shocked. I know how stubborn she can get, but…, “Yeah, but what if others use it against us? What will you do then?”

“Love is what makes us strong. Being able to love is what makes us human. I believe that to love is the greatest gift for a human.” I just stared at her, dumbstruck with what she had said. ‘Is she really Torigoya or Yuko-san possessed her body?’

She smiled at me, looks like she knows what I’m thinking about. “Yuko-san told me that. She also said that no matter whom the person is, where or when you fall in love. Love is never wrong. But, sometimes people tend to do the wrong thing and get blinded by love. But, love itself is never wrong.”

I smiled back at her, “that’s Yuko-san, alright.” Silence filled the room for a moment. I could hear the hushed voices of Majijo students below. “How come Yuko-san told you that?”

“She said that to me while we’re talking about us.”

“Us?”

“Me and her.” She smiled fondly with a faraway look in her eyes.

“I see.” Torigoya is strong, perhaps not physically, but mentally she is strong. I admire her unwavering feeling towards our leader. While me… sigh… I hope I can say I don’t care about what others may say too. But, not right now, maybe sometime later in the future. I just hope that Tomo want to wait for me a little bit longer. “What if you fall in love with someone you shouldn’t? Someone from lower position? Did she tell you about that?”

She stared at me and tilted her head to the side. “No, she didn’t. But I’m in lower position than her. So it shouldn’t matter, right?”

I rolled my eyes. ‘Airhead.’ “Yeah, but you’re a Queen for God’s sake, so it doesn’t matter much. What I mean is, what if you fall in love with someone who’s not in Rappapa?”

She stared at me again. It kinda made me feel uncomfortable. “Is it Dance?”

“Huh? Dance?”

“Do you fall in love with Dance?”

“What???! Are you crazy?? She’s my underling.” I shouted in response. How come Dance came into her mind? “Jeeezzz… why you people always put Dance and me together?”

“Well… she’s always following you around, so…” she pouted at me because I shouted at her, “it’s not hard for love to blossom from that closeness.”

“Well it’s not her.” I said, still pissed off.

She stared at me again as if I am an experimental subject. “It’s… not… her…,” she said slowly, “so you really are in love with someone right now. Why I don’t realize it sooner? That’s must be the reason you asked about that.”

‘Damn, stupid, idiot… how could you let it slip?’ I tried to put a straight face. “Well, it’s just hypothetically speaking.”

“Riiighhhhttt…”

‘Stupid, idiot, ignorant, dumb, dense, slow…’ I was still scolding myself when her soft voice cut my berating.

“You know, as Yuko-san said love is never wrong. So, as long as you don’t go stealing other people`s partner I guess that’s okay. Love is love, right? And I really want to know who the person who is able to steal the heart of our hot-blooded queen.” She winked at me. “And I hope whoever that person is, that person has a kind heart and an ocean-sized bucket full of patience to deal with your temper.” She added with a smirk.

I narrowed my eyes at her. “You were hanging around Sado too much.”

She giggled softly. “I’m sorry. It’s just a wonder, really. For ‘you’ to fall in love, it’s truly is one of the seven wonders.”

I glared at her. “If you dare to say it to anyone else…” ‘Even if I have to face Yuko-san`s wrath…’ “I’ll…”

She’s pouting at me. “Of course I won’t. I’m just teasing you around. You got riled up so easily, that’s why Sado like to tease you.”

I just rolled my eyes at that. “Whatever…”

“And speaking of Sado…,” she said after a while, “she said we have to woken ‘her’ up.”

I snapped my head towards her. Her long hair blocked her face from my view. “When?” I asked.

“… Tonight…”

“…I see…”

“If I failed too…”

“You won’t.” I cut her.

“Hear me out first. If I failed too…., please protect Majijo. The other Queens are still unwell, and Sado has a lot in her mind. Please protect Yuu-chan`s Majijo and Rappapa.”

“… You don’t need to ask me that. Of course, I will.” ‘With my life.’

-------------------------------------------------------------------


Yay for holiday  :on woohoo:

That's chapter 10. Thanks for reading, hope you like it. Sorry for misspelling and bad grammar.


@lollita90: I'm glad you like it. It's alright, you can call me Stv or Wong, or both. But, Wong is actually my family`s name.
                I'm from Indonesia. We're celebrating our Indepence Day anniversary and holiday from one of the religion here. So, yeah, long weekend for me. :on GJ:
@bunny_rabbit: LOL... perhaps, though I can't make them smooching out in school. It'll be... disasterous for Shibuya :nervous
@korisunyan: gee... you embarassed me :shy2:
                     glad you like it.
@kahem: thanks for reading and commenting  :bow:
@haruko: yes... i can't help myself, I tempted to put some Kojiyuu since they are also my OTP. Too bad they'll have a sad ending in MJGK series. :cry:
@bochang: bzzt... wrong... XD
                 my name is steve, yes, but I'm afraid you've mistaken me for someone else.  :P
                 glad you like the story, and for the twist... well, we'll see (since i haven't write the next chapter yet.) :nervous
@sieka: waaah.... thanks for commenting my story :bow:
            well, i can't write adult rated fic well, so.... :nervous
            Perhaps a little bit of drama, though it won't turn into a drama-fest, since i don't like it much.
            Heh..., tell me about it. I know she has this tsundere character, but come on...
            i'm also getting tired seeing her always tsun-tsun towards Tomo~mi in some of the fics here. Where's the dere-dere? :frustrated:
            I agreed on your opinion about Shibuya. She is... frustrating, especially in MJGK 2.
            For now, Kokabuki still able to tone Shibuya's temper down. But, for how long?
            If it was me, i'll just go and leave her alone. But, if I make Kokabuki do that this fics is basically finish :nervous
            And again, thank for reading :bow:
@sakura_drop_: I also agreed with you. Sieka-san`s fics are really good.
                        thanks for reading and commenting XD
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 10 added
Post by: lollita90 on August 21, 2012, 07:24:00 PM
hi stv! thanks for the update!  :luvluv2: it's fun imagining haruna lovingly saying that she loves yuko. i wonder how kokabuki will react towards what chiyuu's gonna say to her about she and shibuya's relationship. upset? forcing to accept the truth? i guess  :dunno:

oh you're from indonesia? so we're neighbour, i guess.. i'm from the neighboring country, but currently living in north america now. happy independence day for your country! when i was asking you before, i already know that your country is probably having holiday for eid celebration for muslims, right? so i'm sure that you're somewhere from southeast asia (i'm guessing right) hehehe nice to meet ya!  :on asmo:
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 10 added
Post by: Haruko on August 22, 2012, 05:26:37 AM
OMG!! love it! torigoya talking about love.. and accept that she olove yuko!!! OMG!!! adn tomotomo scenes love it :D jajajja about dance and shibuya its so funny to think aobut them together..
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 10 added
Post by: kahem on August 22, 2012, 06:20:01 PM
Shibuya listen Torigoya!!!!! hehe
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 10 added
Post by: korisunyan on August 22, 2012, 08:22:32 PM
WAAA, Torigoya sz
OMG, i'm your fan, this fanfic is very perfect D;
omg, i waiting for moooore D;
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 10 added
Post by: sakura_drop_ on August 22, 2012, 10:30:29 PM
Mhm, I wonder how things are going to develop further on... How Kokabuki will handle the truth about WTomo's past, and what other's reactions will be when Torigoya awakens... Thank you for this update  :bow: (I especially am waiting for some KojiYuu  :inlove:)
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 10 added
Post by: bochang on August 23, 2012, 02:29:53 AM
wow.. never thought the air head queen can be a so wise when talking about her love to Yuko. LOL

When Chiyu said this “Then I’ll tell her you’re the most important person for me."

I thought Tomochin will be blushing heavily.. but it's not..

Tsundere Tomochin.. Kawaii.. XD

It makes me fall in love with Tomochin even more.. XD
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 10 added
Post by: stv_wong on August 23, 2012, 06:35:17 AM
Chapter 11

*Rappapa`s Room, 3 days after last chapter.

I sat in my chair in Rappapa`s room all alone. The other Queens hasn’t come yet, so does our underling. While Dance was at the class, study. Tch…, why the hell does she come to Majijo after all? Now Torigoya has been beaten too. Thankfully she’s alright. At least her condition was better than the rest of us after the fight. Well, actually I was alright too, but the damn doctor locked me up in the hospital for a week. Now all of the Shitennou has been taken down.

“Argh…. Dammit!!” I kicked the empty chair in frustration.

I checked at my watch. Eleven AM. When I called her ealier, Torigoya said she’ll be late because she has to tend her injuries first, while Black… Heh, I don’t even know where she is. All I know, she was at school too right now. While Sado-san… I heard from Torigoya that she’s at ‘that’ place. So… it’s seems like Sado-san`s match versus Maeda will happen soon.

The only good thing that happened today was only when I met the Kabuki Sisters in Majijo`s rooftop by coincidence earlier this morning.

*Flashback

“Move out of here!” I shouted at them, more likely at Kokabuki, like I used to whenever someone blocked my ways or in the same place with me whenever I wanted to be alone.

 “Are… are… Queen Shibuya. In a foul mood already?” Ookabuki glared at me. “Kokabuki, anyone around?” she whispered to her sister while still in a glaring contest with me.

“No, we’re alone here. The school’s still barren around this time.”

“Good. Can you watch out for our back? Make sure no one will come here and see us.” She walked to me as soon as Kokabuki headed for the stairs to guard it. She sat next to me on top of the barrel and linked our hand.

“What’s happened? Why are you in a foul mood early in the morning like this? You seemed in a good mood when you’re with me last night.”

“Of course I do.” I said in a sarcastic tone. “Maeda defeated Torigoya last night.”

She grimaced. “Is she alright?”

“How the hell could I know? I haven’t been able to contact her all night.”

She pinched my cheek, “language,” earned a growl from me.  “Try to contact her again, perhaps she turned her phone off last night.”

I sighed. “Yeah, I will.” I turned to looked at her. “Are you sure you’re fine enough for school now?”

“I’ll be fine. Don’t worry too much.” She smiled at me. “And beside, things are… getting worse, isn’t it?”

“Heh… tell me about it.”

“That’s why I have to be in school. Though I can’t do much.”

“You do realize with you in school now, means we probably have to fight, right? Since you’re one of the so-called Maeda`s Shitennou.”

“I know. But, perhaps, we won’t.”

“Just hope so.” ‘I don’t want to hurt you.’

“We better go. More students have come to school now.”

“Yeah…”

*Flashback end.

----------------------------------------------------------

The sound of footsteps pulled me out of my thought. I looked at the entrance waiting for the newcomer. ‘It sounds like Torigoya.’ And in just a few second, the owner of the footsteps came inside. Torigoya it is. There are some bandages in her face, and some bruised are visible.

“Shibuyaaaaa….” She rushing towards me and hugged me. “Ma… maeda was scary. How could you guys still want to fight her.”

“Argh… get off.” Thankfully our underlings weren’t around. If they saw this, it’ll spread to the whole school in less than an hour. They gossiped around too much. If Yuko-san knows… and worst… if that certain Kabuki knows about this… I’ll be dead. She’s even got jealous to Dance, for God’s sake. If she knows about Torigoya clinging to me like this, she’ll get even more jealous. Why? First, Torigoya is prettier than Dance. Second, she’s my fellow Queen so even if, IF, I date her it won’t cause much trouble for both of us. Beside for me to die in Yuko-san`s hand of course. It has become a common knowledge that Yuko-san likes Torigoya. What people don’t know yet is that Torigoya also feels the same.

She finally let me go. “Maeda was really scary. And… and… those memories of her…” She’s shuddered.

“Oy, get a grip, will you?” I put my arm around her shoulder. “We are Rappapa, are you forget about that? We are the top of Majijo.” Grrrr…. That Maeda, what did she had done to Torigoya anyway? I’ve never seen Torigoya like this. And how could she defeated Torigoya. She’s hella scary when she was awaken.

“How could we face Yuko-san now?” She said after a while. “There’s only Sado left. And Maeda is really strong.”

“Argh… shut up. You’re annoying.” What is that Maeda made of anyway? Why is she so strong? Dammit.

Torigoya pouted at me, though she can understand that I didn’t mean it. That my anger was not directed to her.

----------------------------------------------------------

*Late afternoon.

“When will Sado come back?” Torigoya asked, destroying the silence that has engulf the Rappapa`s room for about half an hour. I was re-applying my make up while Black was reading some book. Our underling wasn’t around. Black had sent them out because they had been too noisy, disturbing her reading time, while I had ordered Dance to come home because I want to spend more time with my fellow Queens. It has been a while for Rappapa`s Shitennou to be together like this. Too bad Geki’s still in the hospital. But, she’ll get out tomorrow.

“Huh? Didn’t you say she’ll be back after she visits Yuko-san?” I asked her, amazed by her airhead-ness.

“I mean, what time will she come?” She’s pouting at me. “I’m getting sleepy.”

I rolled my eyes at her and continuing what I’ve been doing before, not even bother to answer.

“She’ll come… you can sleep now if you want.” Black said in her usual tone of voice.

After a few more minutes, my phone buzzed, so does Black`s and Torigoya. We shared a confused look. I snatched my phone open, and saw a new email from Sado-san.

“It’s from Sado.” I heard Torigoya said.

“You too?” I asked her and threw Black an asking glance.

“…This might not be good.” Black said after a while.

I read the email and frowned.


From       : Sado
To          : Torigoya, Black, Shibuya
Subject   : This is an order.

Head to the unused warehouse near in the riverbank between Majijo and Yabakune. I heard Maeda is being beaten by Yabakune`s gang.  Meet me there soon.


“Why the hell we should help her?” I asked, not really understand what Sado-san wants from us.

Black sighed. “She’s Majijo`s student. We can’t let Yabakune harms Majijo`s students.” She stood up from her seat. “Come on let’s get going.”

“Tch…fine.” I stood up too. “You don’t have to go if you don’t want too.” I said to Torigoya, she’s still injured after all.

“No, I’m going with you. It’s been a while since we fight together.”

I smirked at her. “Too bad Geki can’t join ‘the fun’.”

And with that we’re leaving our room.

----------------------------------------------------------

*Near the warehouse.

Black was standing in the middle of the road. Seeing her standing there, I halted my run near her and soon Torigoya came.

“What’s wrong?” I asked Black while trying to catch my breath. It’s been quite a long run.

“There’s about thirty Yabakune outside the warehouse. I don’t know how many inside it.”

“Ehh… thirty??” Torigoya asked.

I furrowed my eyebrows. “So what? Yuko-san had defeated thirty Yabakune on her own. Thirty Yabakune against the three of us shouldn’t be hard. Even though the two of you aren’t in your best condition.” I looked around us. “Where’s Sado-san?”

“Here.” Her voice came from behind me. Making me jumped a bit.

 “Glad you all came.” She said while looking at us one by one, she’s looking at me longer than the other though. “I’ll go inside the warehouse, but I need a distraction. So you three will be that distraction. When the Yabakune outside the warehouse came rushing at you, I’ll go inside.”

I put on my gloves and cracked my knuckles. “Fine…, piece of cake.”

Sado-san smiled smugly at me, “don’t get too cocky,” she then looked at Torigoya and Black, “Black, be careful of your little one, and Torigoya, mindful of your injuries.” She looked at us one by one again. “Alright girls, let’s go. Time to show them why they should be afraid of Rappapa!”
 
She then marched towards the warehouse with us following behind her. Some of the Yabakune spotted us. They started to yell to each other, “Majijo, Majijo`s Rappapa!” and rushed towards us. Just like Sado-san had said, they did come rushing towards us and neglecting the warehouse, which make it easier for Sado-san to slip inside the warehouse. While Black started to recite bibles.

As I said before it was a piece of cake. Those Yabakune started dropped to the ground one by one. Some jerk trying to punch me in the face, I dodge down and give her an upper-cut. “Ah… this feels good,” I shouted to my fellow Queen while punching some Yabakune, “how long has it been since the last time we’re fighting together like this?” 

Torigoya dodged someone’s kick, “yes, it is.” and catches her leg and used her as a shield from a sudden incoming attack, “isn’t it five months ago?”

“Six,” Black said while she gave a body jab, and disappeared again. “Too bad Geki’s not here.” She said while kicking someone, a few meters away from where she stood before.

“Ha! She’ll be mad if she knows.” Someone finally managed to hit my face with a stick, made me dizzy for a few seconds. “Dammit, how dare you??!!” I yelled to her while I rushed towards her, delivering some brutal blow, though not as brutal as Geki, to her face.

I can feel Black presence near me punching someone behind me, “as Sado-san had said, don’t get to cocky.”

“Argh… shut up!” I vent my anger on more Yabakune students. ‘Damn, it must’ve left some bruise.’

When we’re finished, the three of us stood close to each other, smiling, or more like Torigoya’s smiling, I was grinning, while Black only has this slight curve on her lips. While the Yabakune were on the ground, some writhing in pain, some already fainted. And… Maeda`s follower came.

She stopped in her track when she saw us. “Huh?? Rappapa`s Shitennou?” She looked at the warehouse and started running towards the warehouse. “Atsu-nee… I’m coming…”

“Tch… she was already too late.” I said while shaking my head at her action.

Torigoya tilted her head to the side. “How could she know about this?”

“Well, if she truly is Maeda`s follower she should’ve known.” I took my phone from my pocket and opened it. I felt it buzzed during the fight. Yep, there’s a new email from Dance, asking if I’m okay after the fight. “Even Dance knows about this.” I texted her back, saying I’m okay.

Black kept her silence, the only movement she had made was only touching her rosary. Torigoya looked at me, or more like studying me. She opened her mouth to say something, but it was halted because Sado-san came out of the warehouse.

“That Yabakune, ganging up against one person…,” she shook her head and look at us and the Yabakunes surrounding us, “great job as usual, girls.” She then walked towards us, taking extra notice to stomp over the bodies scattered on the ground. “After this, Maeda will have to face me. I won’t let her get to the top of Majijo easily.” She said seriously. Then she walked away and leaves us.

“We better leave too, before the cops came.” Torigoya said. Heh, sometimes I doubt whether her airhead character is real or she’s just fooling us around. “I have to go visit Yuko-san.”

“Of course…” I smirked at her made her pouting at me.

And with that we went our separate ways.

----------------------------------------------------------

I walked to the direction to my apartment. The sun’s already gone now. The sky started to fill out with little stars. ‘Our graduation’s in next week, huh? Time sure flies fast. And next Monday it’s time for Sado-san and Maeda`s match.’ I walked again aimlessly, kicking some little pebbles that I found on the way. And when I look around… I found myself in the front of Ookabuki’s house.

‘Why am I here? Why did my legs brought me here?’ The last time my legs brought me here was the day when Sado-san told us that Yuko-san is ill. And that was four months ago. ‘Well, since I was here perhaps I should just meet her.’ She’s now my girlfriend after all. Not in the mood to meet her parents, I texted her, asking her to come out of the house. I leaned on her wall fences near the gate while waiting for her. After a few minutes I heard the sound of the door opened and closed again, and there she was, smiling at me.

“Hey.” She walked closer to me and frowned. “What’s happened?” She touched my left cheekbone carefully.

I felt a little pain when she touched me so I move away from her touch a little bit. ‘That damn Yabakune, how dare she marring my face.’

She then touched my cheek again, caressing my cheek. “Is it hurt?”

“A little.” I leaned my face towards her hand. Her touch calming me.

“Who did you fight with?”

“Yabakune`s.”

 “What? Yabakune? Why? It has been a while for Rappapa to fight some Yabakune.” She then narrowed her eyes at me.  “Don’t tell me you looking for them to vent up your anger.”

“Heh… I’m not interested in small fries.”

She pinched my healthy cheek. “So arrogant.” I grinned smugly at her. “Why don’t you walk with me? I said to my parents I’ll go to the mini-market. So I have to buy something for proof.” She held my hand and started walking with me. “And I have to buy you some ice pack for your bruise. With what the Yabakune hit you actually?”

“Some wooden stick. Is it that bad?” ‘I know I should’ve killed that damn Yabakune.’

“No, it won’t if you compress it immediately. You don’t want to show up with a bruise on your cheek during your graduation, right?”

“Shit.”

“Language.”

I narrowed my eyes at her. “What do you expect? I’m a yankee. I can speak whatever I want to.”

“Well, when we’re alone you’re not.” I glared at her, while she’s just smiling and pulled me for a kiss. “Why did you fight Yabakune before?” And we continued our walk.

 “Well, I’m not the one who’s looking for trouble here.” I said to her during our walk. Already calm down again because of the kiss. ‘Damn she has too much power over me.’

“Oh, really? So you didn’t looking for a fight to vent up your anger?”

“I’m not Geki.” I said sarcastically.

“Well then, can you tell me why? But if it against our ground rules you don’t have to.”

I grinned at that, and decided to let her know, though I’ll edit some, she’ll know it sooner or later after all. “They ganging up on Majijo`s student.” She just stared at me, dumb-founded. “And you know we won’t let anyone harm Majijo.”

“We? So you were not fighting alone?”

“Hm…, we as in the Shitennou minus Geki plus Sado-san.”

“So, in other words all available Rappapa.”

“Yep.”

We then continued our walk in silence while I looked around us, cautiously, it’ll be bad if someone sees us together like this. After a while walk past the park where we used to play during our childhood. I stopped walking and then she turned around and gave me an asking glance.

“I’ll wait by the swing.” I pointed at the swing hidden behind the big maple tree. “It’ll be bad if someone from school see us together.” I answered her unspoken question.

“Alright. You shouldn’t worry too much though. This place is quite far from school. I never even seen some Majijo`s student in this area.” She then proceeds to walk again.

----------------------------------------------------------

“Ouch!! Be careful, will you?!” I snapped at her.

She glared at me and keep pressing the icepack to my cheek, albeit carefully. “I’m not the one who hit you, so don’t snap at me.”

I grumbled a “sorry”, earned a smile from her. She kept tending my bruise while I drank the strawberry milk tea that she bought for me.

“By the way, I haven’t asked you yet, what did you said to Kokabuki about us?”

“I told her exactly what I told you I would tell her.”

“And?”

“And what?”

“How did she react? I don’t think she’ll be happy about this. Us. You and me.”

“She… hates you. I think you already know that, right?”

“Yeah, well, I hate her too.”

She slapped my shoulder. “Behave.”

“Suuuureeee…” ‘But, only when you’re around.’ I added in my mind.

“She’s not okay with this, but if this what I want she can at least accept my decision.” She paused for a bit. “Though she said you’ll hurt me sooner or later.”

“Well… it’s normal in a relationship, right? Anyone in a relationship had been had a fight or two with their partner.”

“That’s not what she meant.”

“… I’ll try my best... to not hurt you.”

“I know.”

Then her phone buzzed. She gave me the ice pack and took her phone, flipped it open, read it and sighed.

“I have to get back.”

“I’ll walk you home.” I was about to stand up but her hand on my shoulder stop me.

“No, it’s late. You have to walk farther if you walk me home first.”

“It’s because it’s late I have to walk you home.” I protested.

“Do you forget who am I? You might be Queen Shibuya of Rappapa, while I’m just a lone-wolf yankee. But that doesn’t mean I’m weak.” She said as a matter of fact.

“Hhh… alright then. See you later.” I was about to stand up, but she stopped me, again.

She leaned towards me, “before we go…,” she kissed me, slowly. And I kissed her back. But, it was ended too soon, much too soon for me. When I opened my eyes, she was already standing.

“Hey, I ain’t done kissing you.” I said to her.

She picked up her stuff and smiled at me. “Then wait for tomorrow. I’ll come to your apartment.” She has begun to walk out of the park. “And don’t forget to keep compressing your cheek.”

----------------------------------------------------------



So... that's chapter 11. Thanks for reading,guys,  :byebye: hope you like it.

@lollita90: thanks for reading  :)
                :lol: nice guess. But holiday's over now :cry:
@haruko: it's kinda unexpected isn't it.  :nervous
               but then again MJGK didn't dig deep into the characters, so I made my own interpretation of her.
               as for Shibuya and Dance  :lol:
@kahem: Shibuya is stubborn... so it'll take some time :smhid
@korisunyan: thank you :shy1:
                    i hope you like this chapter too
@sakura_drop_: glad you like it.  XD
                         i'll try to put some kojiyuu here and there  :nervous
@bochang: more like she copied what Yuko-san had said. (still remembering her pep-talk to Maeda) :cool2:
                 hahaha, i'll try to make some of you commit oshihen  :on hypto:
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 11 added
Post by: sakura_drop_ on August 23, 2012, 06:56:10 AM
Wow, what an awesome update!!! I'll be waiting for some KojiYuu!!!  :bow:
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 11 added
Post by: Haruko on August 23, 2012, 07:05:47 AM
OMG! I living again this dorama with your fic amazing :D love it..

But anytime that you talk anout yuko a piece in my heart have a little pain... aww and now that i know that torigoya loves yuko awww..

but well.. we need a jelousy scene :D why not..
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 11 added
Post by: lollita90 on August 23, 2012, 04:02:42 PM
wow, this is long!  :shocked  but i love it!  :thumbsup

good thinking, sado! doesn't want maeda to get hurt, so that she can fight her fair and square.  :onionwhip:

yeah, i also felt that the kissing was so short. it ended too soon  :depressed:

thanks for the update! will wait for next one soon!  :kneelbow:
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 11 added
Post by: kahem on August 23, 2012, 05:22:13 PM
Oh~ Tomotomo!!! So cute!!!!!
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 11 added
Post by: stv_wong on August 24, 2012, 07:01:07 PM
Chapter 12




*Saturday afternoon, Shibuya`s apartment.

I was laying on my two-seat couch, compressing my cheek with ice-pack while waiting for that certain Kabuki to come. And I already told Dance to not come over today. Said I’ll be going somewhere. Now, where is that girl? She said she’ll come at one o’clock. It was already half past one. Gah…. I hate waiting. And I have finished all of the house-chores too. Bored as hell, I turned the TV on, only to give me something to do while waiting for her, though I only stared at it without even care what’s on the screen. I was just about to fall asleep when the bell rang. I glanced at the clock on the wall, just a few minutes to two o’clock. She’s truly late.

I opened the door and let her in. “You’re late.”

“Sorry, my mom won’t let me go easily.”

“Huh?”

“She thinks I was going for a date. And she kept on rambling about how I should be careful and always use ‘safety guards’. As if I want to date a guy…” She said exasperatedly while rolling her eyes.

I was laughing out at her annoyance and sat back on the couch, “well, she’s right about something….” I motioned to her to sit next to me. “We don’t need those ‘safety guards’, though.” I added smartly, and she slapped my arm because of my smart mouth while I kept laughing.

“Shut up.”

She moved my hand that holding the ice pack to compressing my cheek. “How is it looks like now?”

“What do you think?” I asked sarcastically. “I know I should’ve killed that bitch from ruining my face.”

“Language.” I just rolled my eyes. She took a look at my bruised cheek and said, “It’s not that bad. I think you can cover it up with make-up for school next Monday.”

“… Next Monday, huh?”

“Is there something wrong?”

Instead of answering, I just pulled her in my arms, nuzzling her hair. Let the scent of her hair calming me.

“What’s wrong?” She hugged me back.

“… Can you skip school at Monday?”

“Why?”

“…”

She moved away from me and stared at me. “Is this related to Maeda and Rappapa?

“…”

“… I can’t.” She held my hand, “I have to be there.”

“…I hate this situation.”

She hugged me again, “me too.”

After a while, she looked at the TV, “what were you watching before?”

“Nothing. I just turned it on so I won’t get bored.” I narrowed my eyes at her. “And it was failed. I was just about to have a nap when you came.”

She smiled apologetically. “Sorry.” She pulled me gently, and positioned my head on her lap. “Can I change the channel?”

“Hmm…, do what you want.” She started to caress my hair. ‘Hmmm… it feels good.’

“By the way, Kokabuki called me to told me about yesterday`s event.” She said after a while. “Or more like she was replaying what Daruma told her.” She added amusedly.

Sigh… I knew she’ll know soon. But, I didn’t expect it to be this soon. “What did she said?”

“She said in Daruma`s voice ‘When I came I saw Rappapa`s Shitennou, yes, Shitennou, standing near the door to the warehouse with about twenty five to thirty five Yabakune on the ground,’” She then tapped my nose. “That much?? Seriously?”

“Thirty two actually. Black counted them afterwards.” I grinned smugly. “So… what did she said next.”

“She then said ‘When I came inside the warehouse the fight were already over. Turns out that Sado helped Atsu-nee. I was about to change my mind about her, but then she said Atsu-nee will have to face her next.’” she was in deep thought for a while, “Is that’s the reason why you asked me to skip school on Monday?”

“….”

“You know I have to be there, right? Just like you have to be there.”

“I know.” I sighed, and then my stomach grumbled. “Argh… I’m hungry.”

“You haven’t eaten yet?”

I shook my head

“I’ll cook for you. You do have some food here, right?”

I stood up and started to walk to the kitchen. “Of course. I’ll help you out.”

She stared at me, “You can cook?”

“Is that an insult? Of course I can. I have been living on my own for two and a half years.”

She giggled, “sorry,” and hugged me tight for a few seconds.


(Author’s note: since the situation in here is basically sweet and cheesy couply-thingie, I just skip it to the night. I don’t want to have cavities. XD)


I looked at the clock, ’20:45’, it’s quite late. “Why don’t you stay for the night?” I asked her, and then took a spoonful of ice-cream that we shared as our snack while watching a DVD.

“You do know that right now my mom thinks I’m on a date with a guy, right?”

“So?”

“So? If I said I’m not coming home tonight, what do you think she’ll think?”

“That you’re staying in a love hotel with some guy.”

“Precisely.” She looked at the watch. “Sigh… I have to go.”

“Don’t. Stay here. It’s late.”

“I told you…”

“Give me your phone, I’ll call your mom.” I cut her, “and besides, if I’m the one who tell her she wouldn’t think that you have a sleep-over with a guy, right?”

She gave me her phone reluctantly. I called her mom, and as we had predicted, she truly think her daughter was on a date. She didn’t trust me at first, but then again considering I called her with her daughter`s phone, and I’m her ‘friend’, she finally gave her permission.

I gave her phone back. “Sigh… your mom truly think you are on a date with a guy. She’s partially right about the date part, though she’s wrong about the ‘guy’ part. Perhaps you should tell her that you’re a yankee, so she won’t worrying your safety too much.”

“I tell her that, and she’ll send me to an asylum.” She said sarcastically.

“My apartment will always open for you if that ever happen.”

She smiled sweetly at me. “Thanks, but I hope it won’t happen.”

----------------------------------------------------------------------

*At the same time in the hospital. Third person POV

A short girl stood facing the window with a serene look in her face. A knocked on the door disturbed her. “Come in,” she said. And she turned to face the door.

A rather tall girl came inside the room. She looked tense. “Yuu-chan. How are you today?”

The shorter girl smiled, showed her dimples. “Nyan-nyan, why do you visit me this late?”

“I was worried.” The taller girl said. She walked inside the room and stood next to the other girl. “Sado and Maeda will have a match on Monday.”

The shorter girl held her hand and walked with her to sit on the bed. “I know …. There’s nothing to worry about, Nyan-Nyan. Things will turn out for the better.”

“But, what about you?”

“What about me?”

“… Will you get better, Yuu-chan?”

“… I’m sorry… Nyan-Nyan… Looks like I can’t fulfill my promise to you.”

The taller girl eyes` filled with tears. “No… don’t say that…”

“I’m sorry. Perhaps it’ll be better for you if you don’t come here again.”

The taller girl shook her head. “No, I’ll come here every day. I want to spend as many times as possible with you.”

The shorter girl enveloped her with a hug. “I’m sorry.”

They just sat there, hugged each other, relishing each other company, they only have a little time left to be together. They immediately let go of each other when they heard a knock on the door. The taller girl wiped the tears out of her eyes while the shorter girl opened the door.

“Eh, Sado? What’s with you two? Visit me this late.” Said the short girl to another tall girl with short hair while they walked inside the room.

“Torigoya, why are you here?” The short haired girl asked to the tall girl from before. “Am I interfering something here?” she asked to the short girl.

“I was just about to leave.” The said girl rushed towards the door, left the short haired girl with the short girl alone.

“Yuko-san?” the short haired girl asked the shorter girl.

The short girl sighed and said, “Sado, please look after Torigoya after I…”

“Yuko-san…”

“Please… I can’t ask the other Queen to do this. They already have another problem on their own.”

“… Alright, I’ll look after her for you.”

“… Thanks… So, why do you come here?”

“To make sure you’re not run away from the hospital. Again.” The short haired girl said.

“Ah… you truly are a sadist.” The short girl said while pouting playfully.

The short haired girl smirked and turned to leave. “Well since you’re still here, I’ll go back home.”

“Sado…” the short girl called her, made her stop. “I have a weird feeling than keeps on bothering me for a while…. Geki might be a little insane, but I’m not worrying much over Geki, because you know, she has Black to help her. But, Shibuya… I’m afraid when she doesn’t have us near her she might get controlled by her temper, by her rage, and take a wrong path.”

“What do you mean by that?”

“I’m not certain myself. But I have a weird feeling about her….” The short girl said. She looked confused for a moment, as if trying to find the right words. “If she truly takes a wrong path later, help her to see the errors in her ways and kick her ass back to the right path. No matter what, she’s one of my Queens.”

“I don’t think that will happen.”

“I said ‘if’. If that ever happen, no matter what, she’s one of us, she’s our friend, our family. Promise me, Sado.”

“… Fine… I don’t understand what you’re saying, but I promise.”

----------------------------------------------------------------------

*Back to the hot-blooded Queen.

After we got the ‘okay’ from her mom for her to stay her for the night, we took a bath, ALONE, not together, and she said she want to watch some vampire movie. Because I didn’t have any other suggestion, then we played it on my DVD player. And now we were watching the middle part of the movie.

‘God… this movie is sooo… boring. Where’s the fight, the killing, the blood? Okay, wait, not the blood, I’m not Geki. Holy shit, how could a vamps glittering in sunlight? He should’ve turned into ashes already.’

I took a glance at her, she was getting sleepy. Maybe we should go to bed, but we would not sleeping together. At least not now. I won’t be able to get any sleep if we’re sleeping in the same bed. Thank God I have two bedrooms. She can sleep in mine and I can sleep in the guest room.

“Should we go to bed?” I asked her after seeing her rubbed her eyes for the sixth time.

“Mhmm… I’m sleepy.”

“Told you to not watch that cheesy vampire romance movie.”

She pushed me playfully. “Shut up.”

I stood up and walked towards the bedrooms. I opened my bedroom`s door, “you can sleep on mine,” and move towards the guest room, “I’ll just sleep here.”

“We’re not sleeping together?” She pouted at me.

“No.” I gave her a flat stare. ‘I won’t be able to get any sleep if we do.’

“Alright. Fine…” with that she walked stomped to my bedroom and closing the door.

“Are you a kid or what?” I shook my head at her immature act.

----------------------------------------------------------------------

*Morning, Shibuya`s apartment.

The first things that I registered in my mind are the comforting warmth and a nice scent surrounding me. With mind still hazy with slumber, I came closer to the warmth and the scent automatically. A soft sigh came to my ears. Surprised, I opened my eyes instantly. And came face to face, wait it’s more like face to chest with her. ‘What the….’ I immediately moved away, only to fall on the floor.

“Argh… My ass…” I rubbed my behind. ‘Damn, that was hurt.’

My shout earlier seemed to disturb her, I could heard her grumbled about “sleep” and “early”. ‘Why does she’s here anyway??’ I looked at the watch. ‘10:30’. What? It seemed like I always overslept when she’s around. Even though we’re only slept together twice, though I just known that she’s here.

“Oy, wake up. Why are you here?” I shook her body a little. And the only response I got from her is just a soft groan. I sighed and tried to waken her up again. “Tomo, wake up. It’s already noon.”

“Mm… time…s it?”

“Huh?” ‘What did she said?’

 “What time is it?” She asked though her voice came out muffled by the blanket.

“Ten thirty.”

“…” She looked like she’s back to dream land. I was about to shake her more, but then she opened her eyes and sat up on the bed and looked at me. “Why don’t you wake me up sooner?”

I rolled my eyes, “I was just awake too.” I stood up and walked to the bathroom to refresh myself. When I walked out of the bathroom, she was already stood outside, half sleeping, and seeing me out she walked inside the bathroom. ‘Is she sleep-walking?’ I shook my head at her and walked to the kitchen to started making pancakes for our breakfast.

I heard her walking towards me. “Have you awake now?” I asked while pouring some the pancake mix to the frying pan. It made a nice ‘sizhcls…’ sound.

“You’re mean.” Her remarks made me smile. She then hugged me from behind and put her chin on my shoulder. Peeking. “Smells good. Pancakes?”

“Yep. You can eat first if you want.” I said while pointing at the plate of pancake stack on the top of the counter beside the fridge with my spatula. “I’m almost done.” I flipped the pancake.

“I’ll set the table.” She took the plate to the table.

“I’ve got some jams and honey in the fridge, pick whatever you like.”

“Sure”

After the all the pancake mix has been cooked, we started our breakfast.

“Er, why did you slept in the guest bedroom?” I asked, breaking the silence that had engulfed the room after we started to eat.

She just looked at me for a while, and then she blushed. ‘What? Why did she blush like that?’

“Don’t tell me you sexually harassed me while I was asleep.” I couldn’t help but to teased her. And… her blush intensified. Make me raised both of my eyebrows in surprise. ‘What?! Did she really harass me while I’m asleep?’

She then kicked my feet under the table. “Of course not! I’m not a perverted old-man. I was only kissed you while you asleep.

“Huh? Sorry I didn’t hear what you were just saying before.”

“I were not harassing you, okay?” she said in exasperation, still blushing heavily though.

 “Pfrt…. Hahaha…”Oh, God, she’s just too cute. Why have she had to take it seriously like this? I was just teasing her, it’s not like I’m mind if it was true after all. And Rappapa`s members said it was fun to tease me, well they don’t know something, she’s definitely more fun to tease.
After a while my laughter dies out while she’s given me a death glare all the time. “But, seriously though, why were you come to the guest room? Something wrong with mine?”

“No, it’s fine actually. I was just… can’t sleep…. And then I remembered the last time when we’re in my room, it felt… nice… sleeping beside you.”

‘Huh? She’s right it did felt nice. Was that the reason why I was overslept whenever she’s beside me?’ I said in my mind. I won’t tell it to her though.

“Are you mad?” she said after a while.

“Huh? No, just surprised that’s all.”

We continued to eat our breakfast and then she suddenly asked, “What time Dance usually comes?”

‘Huh? Dance? Why she suddenly asked about Dance.’ I frowned. “She hasn’t told me yet. Why?”

“Nothing. I just hope that we won’t get another ‘accident’ like with Kokabuki.”

‘Ah, that does explain it. She’s right.’ “Well, she usually would tell me first before she came, so…”

“Well, on second thought, perhaps it’ll be better if she knows about us.” She added with a dark expression.

‘What??’ “Don’t tell me you really are jealous to her.”

“Am not.”

“Sigh… yeah… riiiiggght…”

----------------------------------------------------------------------

*Sunday afternoon, in front of Shibuya`s apartment room.

“You sure you don’t want me to walk you to the station?” I asked her again, still unsure about all of this relationship thingie.

“I think you better not.” She readjusted her bag position. “You basically live close with the other Queen, right? What if we meet them on the street?”

“Sigh… you’re right. Torigoya is in the next block. And Black’s apartment is also nearby.”

 “Yeah… what can we do if they see us?” She grimaced. “Alright then, see you at school, even though I’ll act that there’s nothing between us.”

I smiled and pulled her. Planting a kiss on her lips, then she deepened with sneaking her tongue into my mouth. Not that I’m complaining here. And then the sound of the footsteps somewhere made us let each other go.

 “See you later.” I said, slightly out of breath.

“Bye.”

----------------------------------------------------------------------


So... chapter 12 it is... Thanks for reading. Hope you like the fic. And sorry for misspelling and bad grammar.

@sakura_drop_: here's some kojiyuu... i'm sorry cause it's a sad one :cry:
                         but I can't change the story line too much from the original

@haruko: yeah... i felt a little pain too because their sad ending here

@lollita90: she is a sadist, and beside Maeda is Majijo`s student.
                there's no hot scene in this chapter as well, sorry  :nervous
                this chapter's basically a sappy, heart-warming tomotomo scene (i hope)

@kahem: hope you'll like this chapter too.


PS: hoping no more surprise on Tokyo Dome 2nd and 3rd day, though knowing Aki-P it'll be pretty much impossible. Just hoping no more graduation of the 1st and 2nd gen soon  :prayers:


Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 12 added
Post by: kahem on August 24, 2012, 08:06:32 PM
Of course I like it!!!!
I wanted Ookabuki to be right though except about the 'guy' part hehe
And this chapter make my mood up again after the whole shuffle thing
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 12 added
Post by: Haruko on August 25, 2012, 04:19:20 AM
now I remember majisuka 2 T_T shibuya made a wrong way like yuko says ....
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 12 added
Post by: korisunyan on August 27, 2012, 05:44:35 PM
waiting for more TomoTomo lovee  :ptam-wub:
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 12 added
Post by: lollita90 on August 28, 2012, 05:33:30 PM
waiting for more TomoTomo lovee  :ptam-wub:

yeah, me too! all hail TomoTomo!  :bow: :bow:
ahahah please update soon!
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 12 added
Post by: XxRoByNxX78 on August 28, 2012, 06:31:33 PM
why do i get the feeling yuko will die and just like MG2 shibuya will go and be the leader of yabkune and she will fight tomo thats what im thinking but i could be wrong anway great update and update soon
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 13 added
Post by: stv_wong on August 29, 2012, 09:55:48 AM
Chapter 13


*After Maeda entered the Rappapa's room.

I took a glance at my fellow Queens, heh, seemed like I'm not the only one who’s feeling awful now. Geki was biting at her nails nervously, Black continuously touching her rosary unconsciously, while Torigoya, well you can say that she was just like usual, though the intense looks in her eyes told otherwise. Our underling was guarding the stairs towards our room at the moment. It has been fifteen minutes since the fight started. I thought the fight would be held on Monday, but Maeda didn’t climb up the stairs yesterday. So it was today. So much for being tense all day yesterday. If I knew that she would show up today, I would have skipped school all day yesterday. And maybe I could persuade Tomo to skip too and meet up in my apartment or something.

God... I was so tense... I hope Sado-san could give Maeda a nice beating. I heard several of Maeda's friends came here with her. I knew they'll come, but that doesn't mean I'm not worried whether the fight between us and then will happen or not, because I do know that the Kabuki Sisters also downstairs, waiting with the rest of Maeda's friends.

I released a sigh for the, I don't even know how many times anymore, and send an email to Dance, whose guarding the stairs with the rest of our underling. Asking her about who came with Maeda and what they were doing at the moment. I already had a nice assumption about who'll coming with her. I just want to know it for sure. And speaking of Dance, she weren’t coming to my apartment yesterday and last Sunday, and she didn’t even called or sends me an email or anything. Hmm… weird. And for some reasons, she seemed scared for some reason, and she’s been trying to avoid eye contact with me since yesterday. Strange, really strange… I’ve known her for four years and she never acted like this before. I wonder what had happened. If it was because Geki was around, she wouldn’t be avoiding me like this. So, I think it was because of another reasons.

I felt my phone buzzed and flipped it open, gaining attention from the other Queens because of it. It was a reply from Dance. As I predicted, the Kabuki Sisters, Gakuran, Daruma, and Team Hormone was there, waiting in silence. What I didn’t predict was that Choukoku was there as well and an unknown student.

“What is it?” Torigoya asked me.

“Just asked Dance who’s waiting for Maeda downstairs.” I said to her.

“And?” Black asked.

“Maeda`s Shitennou and Team Hormone are there.” I said.

“Ah… as predicted.” Black said while touching her rosary.

“And Choukoku also there as well and also some small flies.” I added.

“Choukoku?” Torigoya asked.

Suddenly Geki giggled.”Ne, if they are downstairs, why don’t we beat them up?” She said while walking to the door.

Black came and stopped her and shook her head. “Remember Sado-san`s order.”

“You just wanna have some ‘fun’, aren’t you?” I asked Geki while smirking. Torigoya was smiling as well. While Black has a slight curve on her lips, and Geki, she was pouting.

“Not fair.” Geki stomped on the floor. “Me want to fight too.”

I was about to counter her with another playful banter about our fight with Yabakunes` last week but the loud scream from below interrupted me. It was Maeda`s underling, calling, no, more like she was screaming her name. The scream basically ended our not-yet-started playful banter. We started to tense up again. Our eyes locked to the door of our fighting room. Waiting.

------------------------------------------------------

*After the fight between Maeda and Sado, Rappapa`s Room.

We, Torigoya, Black and I, still holding Sado-san, preventing her from collapsing on the floor after the fight. We were staying in that position in silence, supporting Sado-san until she can get up again. ‘Damn that Maeda. What is she made of, anyway? How could she even defeat Sado-san? All that’s left was Yuko-san. But, Yuko-san… she is…. Argh… I hate it!!! I hate this situation! I hate my useless self!’ My body started to tremble because of my suppressed emotion. I knew fully well that Black and Torigoya staring at me now, reprimanded me to control myself with their stare.

Our underling came rushing to the room and shouting Sado-san`s name in the same time and started to rambling about the fight and Maeda. ‘Dammit, they’re so loud….’ I could heard Dance softly called me, knowing I was about to snap thanks-to-her-always-following-me-around-for-four-years experience. She knows it was never a good omen when my rage went up so bad that I was trembling like this. While our underling kept on talking, asking for Yuko-san, made us, the Shitennou and Sado-san stiffened. Unable to control myself anymore, I stood up and shouted, “Shut up, you guys. You’re all annoying.”

“Shibuya.” Sado-san called me, looking at me in the eyes, not ordering, but asking for me to control myself while she’s still trying to control her breathing.

I grumbled and crouching down again, supporting Sado-san again, and trying to push my temper down. The room was now in complete silence because of my outburst, aside from Sado-san ragged breathing. So when Sado-san`s phone ringed, we all did a little jump. Sado-san snatched her phone and answering the call. With us watching her the entire time. She seemed so tense and scared and sad at the same time that it was weird. And she didn’t said anything either.

After she ended the call, Sado-san looked at us at the same time and shakily said, “Yuko-san is in coma…”

‘What?’

“No… you lie…” Black ghastly said.
‘What?’

“Yuu-chan…” Torigoya started to cry.

In my mind, I remembered what Yuko-san had said when she was still healthy, “Girls, we’re going to be graduate together, right? After our graduation let’s have a party!!”But, now….

“Are you mad?” Geki said in an unusual soft voice.

‘No… Yuko-san… I haven’t done anything to pay you back…’

“I’ll go to the hospital now.” Sado-san said.

“We’ll come with you.” I said instantly.

Sado-san stared at me, “No, stay here. Some of our kohais might climb up here after the fights earlier.”

“But…,” Black tapped my shoulder, “She is right. We have to stay.” She looked at Sado-san, “Go… Let us know if there’s some news… anything.”

------------------------------------------------------

*Rappapa`s room, afternoon.

Just like what Sado-san had said, there truly are some stupid jerks climbed up the stairs. Trying to take advantage after the fight. First was some ugly haired gang of juniors, which were so weak that it was felt like I was wasting my time by fighting them. So I just sat in my chair watching Gekikara beat them up. And the second time was a senior. When she saw us, the Shitennou, she practically ran away as fast as she could. But unlucky for her Black has caught her and dragged her back to our room and we let our underling did the job. After the Team Under beat her up, Dance came along, drew some doodles on her face with a permanent marker.  Afterwards, they kicked her out of the room.

All this waiting, worrying, and those stupid yankees made me tense. I really felt like punching someone. I would really, REALLY, happy if there’s more stupid jerks climb up the stairs. I’ve even put on my gloves already. I cracked my knuckles when I heard some footsteps walking up the stairs. And there they were, all six of them. Some juniors whom I don’t even know what their name is. They looked pretty confident so maybe they were stronger than the ones before. They stared at us, one by one. Perhaps wondering which one of us who’ll fight them. Answering the unasked question, I stood up, gave them a sign of ‘come and get me’ with my hand.

One of them rushed towards me, trying to punch my face. I dodged it to the side and elbowing the back of her head, gripped her hair and pulled her towards me, and punched her face, hard, made her KO-ed instantly because of the two powerful blows to her head, blood oozing from her nose. One of them came again, one tried to give a kick to the body this time. I blocked the kick, and gave a body jab, so hard that she spit out some blood to my jacket.

“Why… you dumb a**!!” I grabbed her and punched her face several times. “How dare you ruining my jacket!!”

The other three juniors watched in horror, and move back from me little by little. So does our underling. Dance was the only one who’s not moved away. Perhaps it’s because she was used being punched by me.

Geki suddenly giggled, “Ne, Shibuya…, mad?”

While Black and Torigoya frowning seeing me became this… brutal.

I let go of the girl whose face unrecognized anymore and walked towards the other four. One of the came forwards with a fist flying to my face. I caught her hand and twist it with a painful crack, breaking her bone, then I pulled her towards me sent my knee to her body and elbowed the back of her head. When I released my grip on her, she instantly fell to the floor. I walked towards the rest but in seconds they already on the ground writhing with pain. Then Black stood in front of me. I was about to snap at her for disturbing my fight when I felt someone hugged me from the back, clinging to me. Torigoya.

“Enough.” Black calmly said. “This isn’t like you.”

“Shibuya is scary.” Torigoya added, whining. “Don’t act all Geki.”

“Me scarier.” Geki said from her place near the cabinet. “But, Shibuya is also scary when mad.”

Our underling hurriedly pushed the challengers out of the room, and doesn’t seemed to coming back soon. Torigoya released me, but still stood close to me, watching over me, her hand patting my shoulder for a while. Dance walked slowly towards me with a pack of tissues in her hand. I snatched the tissues and started cleaning away the blood stains on my gloves and on my jacket. Dance immediately ran away afterwards. Got too scared from being in the same room with Geki for too long.

“Damn, stupid jerk… destroying my jacket.” Grumbling and frowning all the while. “Arghhh… I have to wash it soon!”

Black sighed and said, “Yuko-san has already thought you how to control your temper, right? Use it now.” Torigoya`s ‘yeah’ interrupted her. “And use some ammonia when you wash it. It’ll make it easier to remove the stains.” Black said.

I stared at her. “And how come you know that?”

“Geki often get covered up in blood.” She said as a matter of fact. Which was true.

Geki giggled, “Yeah… And my jacket is still free from blood stains.”

“For now.” Torigoya cut in, made Geki stopped giggling and stared at her.

Torigoya made a little “eeep..” sound and ran to hide behind Black.

I sighed and walked out of the room. “I’m going home.” I said to my fellow Queens. “Let me know if anything important happens.”

“Shibuya-san… Shibuya-san…” Dance calling me while she was rushing towards me after she saw me left the room.

I kept on walking. “I’m going home. Don’t following me!”

That made her stop. “Okay, Shibuya-san. See you later.”

------------------------------------------------------

*Shibuya`s apartment.

When I get back, I immediately change my clothes and put my used clothes in a bucket along with my gloves to rinse it. Deciding maybe it’ll be better if I followed Black`s suggestion, I put some ammonia in the bucket as well and put my clothes in the washer after a few minutes. And… my phone buzzed. I flipped it open and read the new email.


   From : K.T.
   To     : I.T.

Where are you? I heard that you had beaten up some juniors pretty badly. What’s happened?


Damn, the news’re already spread, huh? For yankees level, Majijo`s students gossiping around too much. I hope the news about Torigoya hugged me didn’t spread out. I wrote the reply to her.


   From : I.T.
   To     : K.T.

I’m home. Nothing happened, just in a bad mood because of Maeda. And how in hell you already know that? In was happened less than an hour ago.
   

   From : K.T.
   To     : I.T.

Language. They’re my classmates, of course I know. And don’t lie to me. You won’t be ‘as brutal as Gekikara-san’ if it was only because of Maeda. I’m coming over.


‘What the hell? I should control my language in email too??! This relationship-thingie’s too confusing. Oh, they’re her classmates, huh? No wonder she knows it very fast. And she knows me to well too. Wait, she’s coming over?’


   From : I.T.
   To     : K.T.

What?? Don’t. What if you meet my friends during your way here?


   From : K.T.
   To     : I.T.

I’m not stupid. I’ll go home first and change. And by the way, I’m already on my way home. Want me to bring you something?


   From : I.T.
   To     : K.T.

Fine. I’ll wait here. You don’t have to bring anything.


I started to clean up my apartment, and considering taking a shower afterwards. But, it was still too early. Only half past three.  And besides, she may come when I was in the shower. And there’s still no news from the other. Arghh… I truly hate this… this… everything!!

After a few minutes the bell rang. I opened the door, and there she was, dressed in… undercover, complete with a hat and sunglasses with a coat.

“What the… I know it’s still quite chilly outside. But why a coat???” I said while we walk inside.

She hung her coat in the hanger near my front door. “It’s only for precautions if I meet another Rappapa on the way. And beside it’s still cold in the night.”

“Huh…” I said. My emotion was still raw because of everything that has happened today. ‘Damn, why there wasn’t any news about Yuko-san`s condition yet.’ And she seemed to know it since she held my hand, pulled me to my living room, and pushed me to sit on the couch without one single word. And… she sat… on my lap…, took me out of my mind and made me speechless. She circling her hands around my neck and pulled me close.

“What’s happened?” she said in her sweet, soft voice.

I closed my eyes. ‘Should I tell her? Sado-san did only order our underlings to not spill the information about Yuko-san. But…’ I opened my eyes and gave her a pained smile. “I’m sorry, I can’t tell you. You’ll know it later.”

She frowned. “Okay.” She then hugged me and put her head on my shoulder. For a while, we just sat there, hugging each other, and let her warmth, her scent, her presence calmed me down.

“So…, what made you, as people said, ‘got into bloodlust mode’?” She asked after a while. “Aside from the things that you can’t tell me.”

“Bloodlust? What am I? Geki?” I asked in exasperation, made her giggled at me. “Sigh… I just hate Maeda, I hate waiting and doing nothing, and add those idiotic Yankees into the situation and…, yeah. I hate it.”

She giggled again. “You know, because Maeda, a junior, able to defeated the Rappapa, they started to think that Rappapa is not as strong as it seems.”

“What?!” I know that we’re lost to her, but hearing that thing made my blood boils. Grrr… that Maeda…

She knocked our forehead softly. “Don’t get angry yet. I haven’t finished speaking.” She locked her gaze to mine and smiled. “But, after today, after what Gekikara-san and you had done, they seemed to be afraid of Rappapa again.”

“Heh… They better be.”

“I was surprised though. I never heard you lost control like that.”

“I was surprised too. I don’t know… After seeing that damn b*tch`s blood on my jacket, I was… furious?”

“So… it was because you saw the blood?” She asked, disbelieved written all over her face.

I rolled my eyes. “I’m not Geki. More like I’m furious because she ruined my jacket.” I grumbled. “Hopefully I can remove the stains from my jacket.”

She giggled for a while, and then she suddenly became serious. “So… was it also true that you were able to stop your ‘bloodlust mode’ because of Torigoya-san`s hug?”

‘What the?? She knows that too?’

“They said, ‘the next thing I know was a pain in my body and I was on the ground and I saw Torigoya-san hugged Shibuya-san from the back, trying to comfort her. If she didn’t do that, we’re practically dead now’.” She narrowed her eyes at me.

“Well…, they will be dead tomorrow…” ‘Dammit, that jerks gossiping around too much.’ “I have to… give them a lesson or two about when and what they can talk about. And how many people heard that? Because the ‘lessons’ depend on that.”

“Well, you’ll be death before tomorrow if you can’t give me a nice explanation.” She glared at me. “And FYI, they talked about it in my class, so just think about it. How many people heard that?”

“What the…?! She’s not hugging me per se. She was trying to stop me to kill those bi- classmates of yours.” I stopped myself from cursing in front of her, knowing it’ll agitate her more. “And, besides, I could stop not only because of Torigoya but also because of the other Queens. They all managed to calm me down. And beside if I kept on going, I’d be dead by now.”

“True. Not dead though, cause I know they won’t kill you. Just beat you to a pulp if you, blinded by your rage, tried to attack them too.”

I rolled my eyes as a response and patted her head and pulled her for a hug again. “Don’t get jealous too easily. They’re my friends, of course we’re close.”

She smiled and put her head on my shoulder again. “Perhaps I’m just afraid I might lose you again.”

I frowned in response. “… You said you’ll always be with me, right?”

“I do,” she whispered, “but, if later on you change yo…”

“I won’t,” I cut her, not liking the path this conversation going, at all.

‘God, this is depressing. How come we talked about this? And why there hasn’t anyone tell me what’s happen to Yuko-san? Hrhh… I need to have some fun before I go crazy.’

“Wanna skip school tomorrow?”

She looked at me questioningly. “Your graduation is on Friday.”

“So?” I frowned at her, not really understand what she mean by that.

“’So?’ Rappapa still have Yuko-san, right? The last match will be before your graduation, right? Is it really okay for you to skip?”

“…” I forgot she still doesn’t know what happen to Yuko-san. Actually only Rappapa knows that, and our underling.

She stared at me, I know she can see the agony in my face. “Did something happen to Yuko-san?” She asked, her hands caressing my face. “It has been a few months passed since the last time I saw her.”

She came a few weeks ago, but it seems not many people knew about that. I forced myself to smile, “she’s alright.” Or at least, she will be. I mean, she’s Yuko-san, of course she’ll be alright. “So, why don’t we skip school tomorrow?” I asked her again. “We can go… for… a date… or something? And I can put on a disguise so people won’t recognize me.”

“… Sure… If you really want that…”

‘Huh? Why does she blushing like that? Because I asked her out on a date? After all the things we’ve done, she blushed because of that?’ I face-palmed myself inside my mind. ‘She’s just too cute…’

------------------------------------------------------


So... the next chapter will be about the date. XD

Thanks for reading, commenting and the 'Thank you's, everyone. Hope you'll like this chapter.


@kahem: glad you like it XD
              the shuffle shocked me too, even though nothing really change much for my oshi. I was just scared that there'll be another graduation soon :badluck:
@haruko: yeah, she did.  :banghead:
@korisunyan & @lollita90 : here's the update :)
@XxRoByNxX78 : well, actually I'm wondering myself, whether to still continue the MJGK 2 storyline and twist it a little bit like what I had been doing now,
                          or just change it all  or just finished it after the Rappapa graduates. I don''t know myself :cool2:
                          ah, well, let's just see where the stories goes  :nervous
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 13 added
Post by: sakura_drop_ on August 29, 2012, 11:00:08 AM
Yuko-sama!!!! *hopes for the writer to twist the story, so Yuko-sama stays alive*

Ah, that TomoTomo is really cute  :deco: :deco:

And I loved Shibuya's berserk mode  :grin:

And Gekikara pouting...  :wub: :wub: :wub:

Update soon
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 13 added
Post by: haruhi16 on August 29, 2012, 11:02:05 AM
Yuuchaaaaaan  :cry: :cry: :cry: :cry: :cry: :cry: :cry: :cry: :cry:
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 13 added
Post by: kahem on August 29, 2012, 02:49:29 PM
Yay!!!! Next is date!!!!
I'm looking fowards!!!!
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 13 added
Post by: korisunyan on August 29, 2012, 05:12:14 PM
Yuuuuko  :ptam-cry:
waaa a date, waiting for the date *o*  :ptam-shy:
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 13 added
Post by: bunny_rabbit on August 29, 2012, 05:58:37 PM
Yuko-sama!!!! *hopes for the writer to twist the story, so Yuko-sama stays alive*

Ah, that TomoTomo is really cute  :deco: :deco:

And I loved Shibuya's berserk mode  :grin:

And Gekikara pouting...  :wub: :wub: :wub:

Update soon
I second this...me want a twist too...me want to see my little sister yuko fight maeda...

it's sad to see MJGK1 ended like that...so a twist would be nice and great...
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 13 added
Post by: bunny_rabbit on August 29, 2012, 05:59:20 PM
Yuko-sama!!!! *hopes for the writer to twist the story, so Yuko-sama stays alive*

Ah, that TomoTomo is really cute  :deco: :deco:

And I loved Shibuya's berserk mode  :grin:

And Gekikara pouting...  :wub: :wub: :wub:

Update soon
I second this...me want a twist too...me want to see my little sister yuko fight maeda...

it's sad to see MJGK1 ended like that...so a twist would be nice and great...
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 13 added
Post by: bunny_rabbit on August 29, 2012, 05:59:58 PM
Yuko-sama!!!! *hopes for the writer to twist the story, so Yuko-sama stays alive*

Ah, that TomoTomo is really cute  :deco: :deco:

And I loved Shibuya's berserk mode  :grin:

And Gekikara pouting...  :wub: :wub: :wub:

Update soon
I second this...me want a twist too...me want to see my little sister yuko fight maeda...

it's sad to see MJGK1 ended like that...so a twist would be nice and great...
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 13 added
Post by: Haruko on August 30, 2012, 05:39:31 AM
Yuko-sama!!!! *hopes for the writer to twist the story, so Yuko-sama stays alive*

Ah, that TomoTomo is really cute  :deco: :deco:

And I loved Shibuya's berserk mode  :grin:

And Gekikara pouting...  :wub: :wub: :wub:

Update soon
I second this...me want a twist too...me want to see my little sister yuko fight maeda...

it's sad to see MJGK1 ended like that...so a twist would be nice and great...

yeah maybe.. maybe aww i want both final.. when yuko is alive and whe she die.. but i prefer she is alive aww my kojiyuu
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 13 added
Post by: stv_wong on August 30, 2012, 09:07:41 AM
@sakura_drop, @bunny_rabbit, @haruko: well, i'll try my best to twist it... but, i hope it won't get boring.
@kahem, @korisunyan: hehehe... i'm working on it
@haruhi16: i hate the ending... because yuko died on it :cry:

The next chapter is still in progress, because, well, life have taken me away from writing.  :cool2:
I'll try to finish it by the end of this week though. Thanks for reading and commenting guys :byebye:


Teaser of the date:


And… there she was… walked out of the station towards me. And… she… walked past me… even after I waved my hand at her.‘So… it seems like she doesn’t recognize me, huh? Time to pull a prank.’ I stood up and walked to her, those high school girls still watching me, and sighing in disappointment when they saw me walking towards another girl. She was facing another direction with her back facing me. ‘Perfect.’

I sneak out behind her, put my hand on her waist and whispered in her ear, in the deepest tone of voice I could get, “hey, pretty girl, waiting for someone?” all in the same time.

She gasped, step back, turned to face me with her opened palm heading towards my torso, using her trade-mark Ookabuki style of fighting. Since I know she would react like this I already step back too and blocking her hand, and held her hand afterwards.

--------------------------------------------------

 “Well…,” she steps closer to me, whispering, “I rather spend the night doing ‘that’ in your apartment than in a love hotel. It’s more… private…”


Oh and, if you haven't watch the Tomochin Danso episode in Akbingo, you better watch it for better... imagination.
Too bad her partner wasn't Tomo~mi. But since it was Acchan, well, it's still good too.
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 13 added
Post by: bunny_rabbit on August 30, 2012, 12:57:24 PM

 “Well…,” she steps closer to me, whispering, “I rather spend the night doing ‘that’ in your apartment than in a love hotel. It’s more… private…”

oh my god :on bleed:

smexy TomoTomo alert...prepare blood bag for massive blood-loss from :on bleed:
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 13 added
Post by: XxRoByNxX78 on September 01, 2012, 09:11:57 PM
ahh your teaser seems awsome also i think you shoyld continue this through MG2 lol but i defo think you should make a twist nso yuko can be alive coz every time i read an MG fic she always seems to die =( anyway nice update and i cant wait till chap 14 keep up the good work
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 14 added
Post by: stv_wong on September 02, 2012, 11:53:27 AM
Chapter 14



*In the front of Shibuya Station.

Here I was, sat down on the benches near the Hachiko Statue in front of Shibuya Station. Yesterday, after a few moment of brainstorming, we decided to meet up here. Since, well, it’s Shibuya, and there’s a lot of youngsters here, so we can easily blend in. Hopefully we won’t meet any Majijo`s student here. And, speaking about Majijo, according to Sado-san, Yuko-san was still in a coma, and the doctor didn’t know when she’ll wake up of if she’ll even wake up. Tch… stupid doctor. I already called Dance and Torigoya to inform them that I won’t come to school today. I need a break to rest my poor mind and heart before I’m going mental. And where could I get my rest better than here?

But, there’s something bothering me. Before, when I was on the train, and now, people kept on looking at me here and there. ‘Is there something wrong with me?’ I rechecked my clothes that I wear today. For the disguising matter I decided to dress up as a boy. People wouldn’t even think about me dressing up as boy, right? So it must be the best choice. I wear a white shirt and a navy hoodie, a hat to cover my long hair, and dark jeans. I even cut my nails and remove my nail polish and accessories. ‘No, there’s nothing wrong with my clothes, so why people kept on looking at me?’

I was getting annoyed with all of the stares I got. Especially from the group of high school girls, that kept staring at me and giggling at the same time. And I could even hear their not so hushed whispered about how kakkoi I looked. I scowled in response. If that was their ways to flirt with a guy they seriously need to change it. Because wasn’t working. It was actually pissed me off. But, of course I’m not a guy. ‘Grr… if I was in my usual attire, I would surely kick their a** off.’ No one in their right mind would laugh at a Rappapa`s Shitennou, though.

And… there she was… walked out of the station towards me. And… she… walked past me… even after I waved my hand at her. Okay, it was more like I raised my hand a bit. I’m not one who wave at people to make them notice me. I usually used my fist and glare for that. ‘So… it seems like she doesn’t recognize me, huh? Time to pull a prank.’ I stood up and walked to her, those high school girls still watching me, and sighing in disappointment when they saw me walking towards another girl. She was facing another direction with her back facing me. ‘Perfect.’

I sneak out behind her, put my hand on her waist and whispered in her ear, in the deepest tone of voice I could get, “hey, pretty girl, waiting for someone?” all in the same time.

She gasped in surprise, move away, turned to face me with her opened palm heading towards my torso, using her trade-mark Ookabuki style of fighting. Since I know she would react like this I already step back too and blocking her hand, and held her hand afterwards.

“You’re not seriously wanted to hit me, right?” I said with a grin plastered on my face.

“Wha? You…” Her mouth opened from the surprise and wonder when she looked at me. “I know you said ‘disguise’, but I never imagine….” She looked at me from head to toe. Made me fidgeting a bit from the scrutinizing stare she gave me. “That you would turn up as an ikemen when you dressing up as a boy.”

I just rolled my eyes at her and readjusting my cap. Not sure whether she was complimenting me or insulting me.

She looked at my hands. “You even remove your nail arts.”

“Yeah, well… I have to,” I shrugged, “and besides I can do some manicure again later.”

“If you’re not it’ll blow your cover up, huh?”

“Yep… So… where do you wanna go? 109 (*author`s note: famous as gals` shopping center) or Center Gai (author`s note: pedestrian zone with lots of stores, boutiques and game centers)? ” I asked her. “I like 109 better, but Center Gai is closer.”

She seemed in a thinking mode for a moment. “Center Gai’s good for a warming up, we can go to 109 afterwards.” She already was pulling me to the busy crossroad. “And you could help me shopping. Since you’re Queen Shibuya of Rappapa.”

I sighed at that. “Yeah… you can do some shopping, nice for you. And I can’t shop for myself since it’ll be weird if I do that with this attire.”

“Well, we can go here again later after your graduation.” She smiled at me.

And so, our shopping journey date started.  I was surprised when I know how good her fashion sense is. Lately I’ve seen her more in casual clothes rather than Majisuka Jyo`s uniforms, and I always thought that she always dress up pretty nicely. And was more surprised when she told me she rarely read fashion magazines and only relied on her instinct when she picked her clothes. Amazing. She truly is the ‘one’ for me. I smirked at my own thought.

So, we spent our day looking for clothes. We’ve been in and out of several stores when I got tired from all the stares I was received from the stores` employees and customers as well. This was the seventh store and I still got a lot of stares and whisperers. ‘Sigh… did I overdo myself here? I want to have a peaceful day, that’s why I put on a disguise. But, it’s seems like this put more attention on me more than my Majijo`s jacket.’ And she seemed to notice that I was becoming tenser with each store we visited.

She squeezed my hand a bit, “you okay?”

I smiled at her. “Yeah… just not liking all the attention.”

She giggled and leaned towards me, whispering in my ear. “As I said, you look so kakkoi, so it’s not a wonder this is happening.”

“Yeah, but don’t they see that I’m with you?” I rolled my eyes.

“I know how to stop them from staring at you.”

I saw her smirk and there’s this strange light in her eyes. ‘Gulp, this is… not good.’ And she grabbed my collar and kissed me, deeply. And of course, I had no other option than just kissed her back. And after a while my senses kicked in, reminded me that we’re in a VERY public place. So I stopped our PDA moment and step back a bit. She smirked evilly and walked past me towards the fitting room, pulled me with her. Before I closed the door, I noticed that the peoples outside still looked at us, but in disappointment.

“Heh… it’s truly worked.” I said, amused with the whole things. “But, should you pull me here too, what would people think?” I turned to looked at her, but immediately turned back again. She was already half naked, in the process to trying the shirt I picked for her. ‘Dear God, she’s hot.’

I heard her giggled and she wrapped her arms around my torso, linked her hand in my stomach. I looked down on her arms and realized she hasn’t put the shirt on.

“Well,” she put her head on my shoulder, “with this they’ll surely know that you’re mine now.”

I could only grumbled a “hrmh…” as a response. I could feel her breath on my neck with each word she had said, and with each seconds passed, it felt like the skin on my back get more and more sensitive. I could easily feel, enjoying, the constant and stabile beats of her heart, it was a little fast though. But, what’s made me unable to speak was the feel of her breasts pressing on my back.

After a while I could heard her giggled again and, to my disappointment, she released me and put on the shirt. She turned to looked at me and put on a ‘is this look good’ on her face. Seeing her in the navy colored shirt, tight, shirt made my mind goes blank for the second time today. I could only gulp and gave her a nod. She frowned at my response.

“What’s wrong?” she asked.

“Errr… nothing… just need some fresh air… it’s cramped here. Heheheh…” I laughed nervously and quickly left the fitting room. After I closed the door, I squatted down on the side of the fitting room and sighed. ‘Damn, she’s hot. I want to touch her, I wanted to caress her, I want to kiss her, I want to make her scre…’

“What are you doing there?” Her voice interrupted my though. Surprised from the interruption from my dirty thought, I could only stared at her. “Tomo? You’re okay?”

After a while my mind started working again. I coughed a little and stood up. I could feel myself blushing. “Er… yes, I’m okay.” I straightened my clothes and readjusted my cap. “Have you finished? Let’s go to 109, I want to do some window-shopping.”

She narrowed her eyes at me. “Hm… Oh, okay then. I’ll pay these first.” 

She walked to the cashier with me following behind her. I still could hear some of the store employees not-so-silent-whispered about how it’s a shame that a cute boy like me already has a girlfriend. I glared at them in response, made them shut their mouth instantly when they saw me glaring at them. ‘Hah… if only they know I’m not a boy.’ 

---------------------------------------------------------------------

*About 6 PM. In the front of 109.

“So, while we’re here, wanna go to Dogen-zaka (*author`s note: a name of a place in Shibuya which has lots, and I mean LOTS of love hotels and of course some restaurants and other buildings as well) as well?” I asked her with a grin on my face. “Your mom thinks you now have a ‘boyfriend’, right? Why don’t we make it real?” I winked playfully at her. She is the only one who can pullout this playful character from deep inside me.

“Dogen-zaka?” She seemed surprised by my question and yet in a flash she already plastering a seductive expression on her face. “Well…,” she steps closer to me, whispering, “I rather spend the night doing ‘that’ in your apartment than in a love hotel. It’s more… private…”

I try to put my best innocent expression. “What do you mean by that? I want to take you to have dinner with me. I know a good izakaya there.”

She’s openly glaring at me now. “You know full well that’s not what you’ve been talking about before.”

“Heh… you’ve got me.” I grinned at her. “I’m just joking. Who knows how many germs and bacteria in the bed sheet there? Even if you want to, I rather drag you to my apartment”

She leaned towards me. “Oh. So you want to drag me to your apartment? We’ve been dating in less than a month and you already this… aggressive?” She raised her eyebrow at me. “Should I be worried?”

Her question made me blushed, though I tried to hide it by looking at another direction. “Geez… I was just joking around.” And something clicked on my mind. “Maybe I’m the one who should be worried, considering… how often you’re trying to… seduce me.” I grinned at her. This time it was her who trying to hide her blush.

I shrugged. “But, seriously though the food there’s good. So…”

“Hhh… fine let’s go.” She said while holding my hand and dragged me to cross the road towards the Dogen-zaka area. “But, control your temper there. You almost had a fight in 109 before.”

“What? I am in control. And beside that guy was checking you out. I can’t let him do that!”
 
She sighed at my response. “I know, and I’m glad you’re being protective over me. But do NOT be over-protective, okay. I can protect myself, I am a yankee, for God’s sake” she said that quite loudly, which made people turned to look at us and I glared at them, she didn’t even seemed to notice about all of this.  “And beside he was just looking and your glare and death-threat nearly give him a heart attack.”

“Tch…” I kicked a small pebble on the road in exasperation. ‘Damn that guy. I should’ve punched him when she wasn’t looking back then. Just because he’s a guy and bigger than me doesn’t mean I can’t handle him.’ I smirked. ‘I know full well I can send him to the hospital with broken bones and face bruised up so bad his parents won’t be able to recognize him.’

And so, we walked towards the izakaya, with a few guy gave her a cat-calls when we’re passing the love hotels near the izakaya. ‘Great, just great. It’s still six in the evening and these guys already lurking in here.’ I glared at them, made them stop the cat-calls and gave me a challenging glare instead. She noticed this and pulled me to walk faster.

“Don’t. They’re not worth it.” She said with a straight but deathly expression.

“But…” I tried to object but she cut me.

“Don’t. I don’t want them to disturb my date.”

“Sigh… fine.” I relented, ‘but, if they do it again I’ll kick some ass.’ I added in my mind.

After a few meters we reached the izakaya, found ourselves a table near the window and ordered our food. While waiting for our food she asked me, “what’ll you do after you graduate?”

I looked at the road outside the window, somehow I couldn’t look at her face. “My mom told me to work in her friend’s IT Company. But, I don’t want to.”

“You don’t want to go to college?”

I just gaped at her as a response. “… You seriously asking me that? I don’t even care about exam in Majijo.”

She seemed offended by my question. “I’m just asking. And beside, if you don’t want to work there you have to find something else to do with your time after graduation.”

“Oh… I can find something…” I smirked. She raised her eyebrows in askance.

“I can… fight some Yabakune… or… I can… do… you.” I said the last word while leaning across the table towards her. She blushed and glaring at me at the same time, and she kicked my leg in the bone. Made me yelped a little in surprise.

“I’m serious here, don’t joke around.” She rolled her eyes.

“Pfft… you can tease me, but I can’t tease you back, huh?” I retorted. I sighed and somehow my future seemed to be so… bleak. She’s right, I can’t be Queen Shibuya of Majijo`s Rappapa forever. My graduation will be held in a few days. She held my hand, took me out of my mind. She smiled softly when I looked at her.

“You’re kind of good when you help me shopping. Why don’t you take a fashion course in a vocational school?”

I furrowed my eyebrows. “Isn’t it already too late for that? I think most of the vocational school has already finished with the entrance exam. And beside I won’t pass the exam even if I was able to apply.”

“Well… you can take prep-schools for the exam.” She said while grinned at me. “And to occupy your time as well.”

I glared at her and about to retort back, but the waitress has come to give us our food. And she has started eating. ‘Hhh… well… lucky for me I don’t have to think about it anymore. At least for a few days more.’

---------------------------------------------------------------------

*At Shibuya Station, about 8 PM.

“So… Wanna go to my place?” I asked her when we’re waiting for the train. “You said you rather doing ‘that’ in my apartment, right?” I wiggled my eyebrow playfully at her.

She slapped my arms and sighed. “As much as I want to…. No. We still have to go to school tomorrow.”

“So what? We skipped today.”

She fidgeted nervously. “Er… actually, my parents don’t know about this. If they do, they won’t allow it. I’ll change into my uniform in the toilet after we arrive at the station.”

I stared at her with my eyes open wide. “Do they even know that attendance is not mandatory in Majijo but violence is?”

She sighed again. “No.”

---------------------------------------------------------------------

*The road between Ookabuki`s home and station.

I walked with her from the station to her home, much to her dismay. Since our homes are located on the different ways from the station, she said it’ll make me have to walk longer and there’s a possibility that her parents will see me. But, she obliged to let me walk her home when I said I’ll only walk with her to the crossroad near her home, so her parents won’t see me. We chatted and holding hands all the time. After a few minutes she started to lean closer towards me and I noticed she was shivering a bit. Not a surprise here, since she was only wearing her uniform and it’s still quite cold during the night. Since I have no jacket to give, I let go of her hand and wrapped my arm around her shoulder instead. Hoping that my body heat was enough to keep her warm. My action made her smiled and she leaned closer.

When we’re near her home, we saw about six Majijo`s students walking out of a house. Looks like someone from Majijo live nearby.

“Strange, I’ve never seen Majijo`s students around here before.” She whispered to me so that they won’t recognize us there.

“Who are they? I’ve never seen them around.”

“You’ll know if you didn’t spent your time Rappapa`s room and your class most of the time.” I glared at her in response, made her smiled at me. “They’re Kokabuki`s classmates.”

“Want to take a different route?” I asked her. If I was alone, I’ll take them head on.

She seemed thinking it a bit, and, “no, it’s okay. I don’t think they’ll dare to do something. Kokabuki and I had already defeated them on our first year.”

So, we kept walking. When we walked past them, they seemed to not even notice us. But, then…

“Wait…” I heard someone said, looked like it was one of the girls. I was already stopped walking, but she gave a soft tug to my hand, signaling me to keep on walking. So I did. But in a few seconds, three of the girls were blocking our way, smirking mockingly all the while.

“So…,” one of them with horrendous hair-cut said while slowly walking towards Tomo, “Ookabuki isn’t it?” She glanced towards me. “I didn’t know you already have a boyfriend.” She spat out the last word venomously.

“I don’t even know she interested in men.” Her friend added.

Her friends were laughing at her words. I wanted to spat back, ordered them to shut the hell up, or just punch them out, but I don’t think it’ll be wise. What if they recognize me? Luckily, the light was quite dim here. What`s more surprising to me was how calm Tomo is. If it was in an anime movie, perhaps my aura would looked like a fire surrounding me at the moment… er… most of the time actually. While for her right now, there’s seemed to be an ice of calmness surrounding her.

“Can you move out of the way? I want to go home.” She said calmly.

The gang of girls laughed. One with the ugliest make up, who’s seemed to be the leader move towards us. “Why? Afraid that we’ll harm your boy toy?” She gave me the elevator look. “He looked weak. Like those ikemen in the idol boy groups.”

I glared at her and I definitely want to punch her out, when I felt a soft tug in my hand, signaling me to calm down.  I took a deep breath and started counting inside my mind, just like what Yuko-san has taught me.

“I would have run away if I were you.” She said. “And beside, have you ever heard of ‘don’t judge a book by its` cover’?”

They seemed offended by that. The girl beside the leader came rushing towards her. And in the same time two girls behind us rushing towards me. We let go of each other, and she kicked the girl in the body even before the said girl able to attack her. While I squatted down to dodge the punch directed to my face and kick the ankle of my attacker, hard, made her fall. I avoided another punch from the other girl and planted a right hook on her cheek followed by a jab which made her fly backwards for a meter or two.

After seeing three of her friend twitching on the ground, the leader seemed to think it over again. And she came towards me. But before she was able to punch me, Tomo had already planted her palm on the leader`s ribs. The other two seemed in the state of shock after they saw their leader and friends beaten up. I stepped closer to her and wrapped my arm around her waist, and started walking her home again.

“Huh… you should just let me do it.” I said during our walk.

She frowned at me, “let you do what?”

“Punch the leader out. I should’ve giving her a lesson or two for calling me weak.”

She giggled at that. “Well, she didn’t know who you are.” She stopped walking and turned to face me. “My home is just a few houses more. So…”

“Ah… yeah…” I looked around to everything and anything but her, suddenly became nervous. “So… er…,” I scratched the back of my head, “I’ll see you again tomorrow?”

She just stared at me, not saying anything, for a while, making me more nervous. Then she sighed and put both of her hands on the side of my head, forcing me to look at her. “Isn’t this is the perfect time for you to give me a kiss?”

“EH?” ‘Why did she say that? Kiss? Eh?’ I could only blink at her in surprise.

She sighed again. “You are so dense sometimes.” She leaned towards me with her eyes closed, automatically I leaned forward too. Our lips met halfway. I was intended for a peck, but when she put her hands on the base of my head and move closer to me, kissing me passionately, I can’t even stop anymore. All though gone from my head whenever she kissed me like this. I don’t even care anymore that we were standing in the middle of the road near her home. Then, I could feel her tongue licking my lip, asking for entrance, and I opened my mouth, let her in.  I put my hand on her waist, pulled her closer to me. After a while I let go of her mouth and move downwards, kissing, licking, sucking and nibbling her neck, my hand slipped inside her shirt, caressing the nice curve of her waist. I can’t help it. I really wanted to touch her because of that ‘incident’ in the fitting room earlier.

“Hhh… wait… stop.” I heard her said breathlessly.

I stop nibbled her neck and step back a bit, my hand still inside her shirt though. “What? You don’t like it?” I asked innocently even though I know full well why she wanted me to stop.

“It’s not that. We’re in the middle of the road.” She hissed. “And you’re biting me, what if it left a mark?” Her hand move to cover the area of her neck which I have been explore earlier.

“You’re the one who started it.” I retorted.

She narrowed her eyes at me. She opened her mouth to say something but the sound of her phone beats her to it. She flipped it open and checked it, she furrowed her eyebrows more with each seconds passed. “My mom. I’ve to go. Bye.” She pecked my cheek and left me standing there. After a few steps she turned back and waved her hand at me.

---------------------------------------------------------------------



So, this is Chapter 14. Sorry if I made a mistake about the place in Shibuya, and as always the bad grammar and miss-spelling. Thank you for reading.  :byebye:

@bunny_rabbit: sorry... the smexy time is in the next chapter (I hope)  :nervous

@XxRoByNxX78: hope you like this chapter.
                         Yeah... I was confused about the MJGK 2 story line. I want to keep Yuko alive and yet it'll be hard to still follow the MJGK 2 storyline if she's alive.
                         Since IMO, Yuko`s death is what leads Shibuya to lost her mind, literally.
                         Err.... we'll see how the story evolve later then :cool2:
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 14 added
Post by: chichay12 on September 02, 2012, 01:06:52 PM
OMG!!
 :farofflook:
tomochin in danso!!hohoho
 :luvluv2:
i really really love ur fic!! :luvluv1:
keep it up!!hehe
 :on GJ:
Thank you for the update!!
 :kneelbow:

waiting to ur next chapter!!
 :cool1:
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 14 added
Post by: Haruko on September 03, 2012, 06:08:36 AM
OMg the ikemen part its so amazing love it!! anda that final scene its amazing.. :D
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 14 added
Post by: kahem on September 03, 2012, 09:24:16 AM
Wouhou!!!! And ikemen Tomo is so kakkoi!!!!
OMG the changing room scene!!!! More scenes like that please!!!!!
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 15 part 1 added
Post by: stv_wong on September 03, 2012, 08:35:22 PM
This chapter is longer than i thought, so... I have to cut it out in two parts. Here's part one.


Chapter 15




*Late mid-night, graduation day, in the hallway outside the ICU.

Last night Sado-san emailed all of the Queen to inform us about Yuko-san`s condition. She was in critical condition now. When I received the email, I was about to go to bed. But, after I read the email, I instantly changed my clothes, grabbed my jacket, wallet, and phone, and ran to the hospital, literally. When I arrived at the hospital the damn security guards tried to stop me. Saying it was past visiting time. They even pulled out their guns and pointed it at me. Stupid guards, Yuko-san`s dying and that what they said? Hah… As if I would let menial things like visiting time to stop me. And I don’t even care they have guns.

I was about to knocked them out when Torigoya came. She asked for me to calm down and let her talked to the security guards. And since I was about to just punch them out, of course I didn’t listen to her. But, then she said something about what Yuko-san would do if she saw me like this. I had no other choice but to do as she said, right? So I let her talked to the security. And to my surprise and amusement she turned into ‘her’.   

Hah, talked to the security guards my ass, she just let ‘her’ to deal with them. After all that things she had whispered to the guards, and I don’t wanna know what she saw, the guards just let us in with a dazed expression on their faces. And, again, I was surprised when she turned back into her usual self. As far as I know she hadn’t been able to control ‘her’, that’s why she become so dangerous when she turned, because there’s no way for us to stop her, beside Yuko-san of course. When I asked her about this, she just smiled and said her ability came to control ‘her’ came after the fight with Maeda and after Yuko-san`s condition started to go downhill.

When we arrived in the front of the ICU, Black, Geki and Sado-san was already there. No surprise here, you can say that Sado-san was practically living her ever since Yuko-san fall into coma. Well, for Black she was really fast, so… And Geki also came together with Black, since Geki often stayed at her place. Last night was no difference. After Sado-san told us about what the doctor said about Yuko-san we just lingered around the ICU`s door. Sometimes we just stood there, or sat on the floor.

And about half an hour later, Maeda came, much to our surprise and chagrin. We, Black, Geki and I, already stood up and prepare ourselves for a fight at the sight of her. But then Sado-san stopped us, she said that she was the one who told Maeda to come. That Maeda, during her time working here, has befriended our leader. So, she had the right to be here. Much to our surprise, because during this past days, we’ve taken our turn to came and stay here, until another Rappapa came to take her turn to stay here and watch after Yuko-san, and we’ve never saw Maeda came. Or perhaps she only came to visit Yuko-san whenever Sado-san was around? She must’ve known if she met one of the Shitennou, there’s no way we can act civil. And since it was Sado-san`s order, there’s nothing we could do but to be civil with her. At least let her stay here and waiting with us.

So, yeah, we’re just waiting there in the hallway since last night with a tense silence surrounding us, which was only broken sometimes by a sigh or heavy release of breath by one of us. After a few hours of waiting and watching the nurses and doctors walked inside and out the ICU without gave us any good news about Yuko-san, Torigoya started to sob silently. Damn, this situation must’ve been harder for her than for us. I wonder how much the other knows about her and Yuko-san? I sighed and moved closer to her. I patted her shoulder just to let her know that we’re also here. Sado-san also moved to the other side of Torigoya and patted her head.

“I know how you feel.” She said softly to Torigoya. “We can feel it too, even though it’s slightly different.”

“She’s right.” I added. “You’re not alone here.”

Seeing Torigoya like this, Geki started to sob softly too. Well, she’s actually pretty sensitive when it came to things like this. Black only looked at us with her expressionless face, though her eyes told that she was in pain too. She touched her rosary and linked her hands together in front of her stomach, as if protecting it. While Maeda frowned and move to stood in front of the window. And then one of the nurse came out of the ICU, we instantly turned her head to face her. She just looked at us and shook her head, and disappointment washed over us again.

-------------------------------------------------------------------

*Almost dawn, graduation day, in the hallway outside the ICU.

After stay here all night, fatigue started to crept in our body. I tried my best to stay awake, three empty cups of coffee were on my side. While Geki kept rubbing her eyes. Torigoya`s eyes were closed, I would’ve thought she was sleeping if she wasn’t opened her eyes immediately at the slightest sound. Black and Sado-san wasn’t any better. As for Maeda, she’s still the usual.

“You better go home.” Sado-san told Black. “You’ve got to take care of your own body.”

All of us turned our heads towards Black, she only shook her head, signaling that she’d rather stay. And then Geki sighed. She stood up, scretched her body out like a cat, then offering Black her hand to help her stand up. “I’ll take you home.” She said. She turned towards Sado-san and said, “I’ll be right back afterwards.”

Sado-san nodded. “Go. I’ll let you know if there’s some news.”

Black sighed and held Geki`s hand, let her to pulled her up. And then they walked together towards the lift. After they left, Sado-san told Maeda to come home, since school will be started in a few hours. Maeda left reluctantly, like Black, Sado-san also would inform her if there’s any news about Yuko-san.

-------------------------------------------------------------------

*Early morning, graduation day, in the hallway outside the ICU.

We’re still scattered in the hallway near the ICU room. And now, I had five empty coffee cups near me. Sigh… I could get a heart attack because of the amount of caffeine running in my blood. Torigoya sat beside me, already sleeping with her head on my shoulder, unable to fight the sleepiness anymore. Geki had come back after about half an hour and now she was sitting on the floor across me, slightly dozing. Sado-san stood facing the window.

“The sun has rise.” She said with a melancholy look on her face.

Geki only grumbled a “huh?”, while I sighed. True enough, The hallway slowly filled with an orange hue. I looked at my watch. “Twenty past five. Less than five hours to graduation ceremony.” I said.

Sado-san looked at me and nodded, and she turned to look outside the window again.

-------------------------------------------------------------------

*About eight AM, graduation day, in the hallway outside the ICU.

After I refreshed myself on Yuko-san`s bathroom, I walked back to the hallway and sat on the same position as before. Coffee cups already gone. Perhaps the cleaning staff dumped it. Black already came back and stood near Sado-san. Torigoya already awake now, though her eyes were still red from lack of sleep. Geki was still sitting on the same place. As before, we’re just wait there in silence.

After a few minutes, the nurses came rushing to the ICU room, and shortly Yuko-san`s doctor   ran inside, while we could only stared at the ICU door dumb-founded. Thought racing around in my head, made me slightly light-headed. In my nearly insane state, I looked around and saw Sado-san started to walked in circle on the hallway, Geki held Black`s hand, both have a forlorn look on their faces, Torigoya eyes started to filled with tears again. Somehow, all of these made me angry. Angry at the situation, angry at Yuko-san`s illness and the most was I’m angry at myself, my useless self. My hands balled to a fist on my lap. I was about to hit the floor in frustration when the one of the nurse came out.

“Which one of you called… Rappapa?” she said uncertainly.

“We are.” All of us answered in the same time.

The nurse looked at us questioningly one by one, and then she said, “can one of you follow me, please? The patient has awake.”

When I heard this, I released the breath that I had been holding when I saw the nurse came out. I took a quick look to my fellow Rappapa and saw the relief and happiness evident in their faces. Yes, even Black has this wide smile and a soft look on her eyes. Sado-san immediately walked inside the ICU room after shared a look with us.

After waiting for a few minutes, Sado-san walked out of the room, and she said to us to come inside, that Yuko-san wanted to see us. Torigoya practically ran to the room, left us outside. When I was inside, I saw Yuko-san laying on the bed with small rubber pipe still attached to her nose, and another rubber pipe injected to her arm. Some cables sneak out from under her clothes to a machine. She looked so small in that bed and… and… weak. But nevertheless, she has this wide smile on her face with Torigoya glued to her side. She was half standing, half laying on top of Yuko-san`s bed, sobbing quietly in the crook of Yuko-san`s shoulder.

“Yuu-chan… Yuu-chan…” she said between her sobs, “don’t scare me like that again…”

I glanced at the other for a sec. Geki tilted her head to the side with a questioning look in her face, and Black mumbled questioningly about something that truly sounded like “Yuu-chan?”. While Sado-san has a straight expression on her face. So, it seemed like the other Queens didn’t know yet about the nature of Torigoya and Yuko-san relationship.

Yuko-san smiled wider, if that’s even possible, perhaps it has something to do with Torigoya being so openly affectionate with her in front of others, which was never happened before. She patted Torigoya’s head lovingly while saying sweet nothing in Torigoya`s ear to comfort her. Seeing these two love-birds made me smile, and also made me miss my girlfriend even more, I’ve seen her yesterday, but I couldn’t sneak out and talked to her in school with Dance followed me around like that. And since I hang out with the other Queens till evening to discuss about Yuko-san and our up-coming graduation yesterday, I couldn’t visit her. We had a date two days ago, which was good, really good. But then our conversation by the phone yesterday morning, ended up in a complete disaster. Which is the reason why I want to see her even more.

I automatically frowned when I remember about our chat on the phone yesterday. She called me early in the morning, and the first thing she said to me when I was just pick up the phone was to yelled a “you jerk!!!” to me. I hadn’t even said a single word yet.

*Flashback

I immediately move my head away from my phone and yelled back to her, “What the hell??! It’s still early and you just call me to yelled at me??!”

“Shut up! I’m so mad at you right now…” she said. And at that time all I could think of is just ‘what the hell??’

“What? Why?” I asked her.

“You wanna know why?” she asked me in a really fake sweet voice. “Earlier I had a breakfast with my family. And you know what? My mom asked me about some marks on my neck. The fu**ing hickeys and bite marks on my neck that you planted on me last night!!”

“…” I truly didn’t know how to respond on that. ‘Hey, wait a minute, she’s just used swear word… and she always chided me when I use it... payback time.’ I smirked slowly at my thought. “Language” I told her.

“Huh?”

“You just used swear words.” I tease her. Too bad we’re just chatted on the phone, I would love to see her at that time. Not my fault that she just looked to sexy when she was angry like that.

“Shut up!! I’m angry at you!”

“Brft…. Heheheh… I’m sorry, okay. I didn’t know it would leave marks. Heheh…”

“Don’t laugh! Now they truly think I’m dating a guy now. This is all your fault!”

I didn’t know why, but I could imagine her stomping on the floor in my head. “Well the dating part is true, after all.”

“You do know that it’ll be harder for me to sneak out after this, right?”

“Well, then, I can come to you place instead.”

“Heh… after your mask almost crack during my family dinner few days ago? No, thanks. It’ll leads to more disaster.”

“Hey!”

“If you can control your temper without me helping you out, I might, MIGHT, consider it. But for now… No, thanks. I can’t hug you or kiss you just to calm you down in front of my parents. I’m not crazy.”

“Nice faith you’ve got for me. Nice, really nice.”

“Well, it’s your fault anyway.”

“Fine! Just put the blame on me.” I snapped my phone shut, and went to take a shower before I go to the school, punched the wall in exasperation during my way to the shower.

-------------------------------------------------------------------

“…ya… Shibuya!”

“Huh?” I heard someone called me, took me out of my memory, and I looked at the person who called me. Yuko-san.

“What’s with the long face? Don’t you’re happy that I’m awake now?” She said with a weak grin, with Torigoya still attached to her.

“Perhaps the lack of sleep finally hit her, like the rest of us.” Sado-san said. “And it’s all you fault, because you made us worried so much.” She narrowed her eyes to Yuko-san.

Yuko-san smiled softly. “I’m sorry, girls. But, I think I’ll be okay now.”

Torigoya pouted at her. “I take your word on this. I’ll be sooo… mad if you can’t keep your promise.”

“Of course, Nyan-Nyan.” Yuko-san said.

“Nyan-Nyan?” Black said. Looks like she can’t stop herself from questioning this any longer.

Yuko-san just smiled at her, not saying anything. She looked around the room and then asked, “by the way, what time is it? What day?”

I looked at my watch and said, “almost nine.”

“Friday.” Sado-san added.

“Friday?” Yuko-san asked. “As in Friday, our graduation day?” She said the question slowly.

We were just looking at each other with an ‘oh, sh*t’ expression on our face.

“What?! Girls, what are you waiting for? Help me here. We have graduation to attend.” Yuko-san said, back to her genki self already.

Sado-san shook her head, “and whose fault is it that we’re here?”

-------------------------------------------------------------------

*Majisuka Jo Gakuen`s Hall, during Graduation Ceremony.

The first thing that I did when I walked into the hall was to scan the room, to see who’s attended the Graduation Ceremony. My eyes met her for a few seconds and then she immediately looked away, still angry at me. And then when we, the Rappapa, walked towards the podium together, I can’t stop myself to not to glanced at her. Her eyes widen at the sight of Yuko-san on a wheel chair, because she, as the rest of the students, didn’t know anything about Yuko-san`s illness.

-------------------------------------------------------------------

*Majisuka Jo Gakuen`s Hall, after Graduation Ceremony.

“YUKO-SAN!!” I heard someone screamed. I didn’t know who, it could be Sado-san, it could be Black, it could be the other Rappapa, or it could be me. All I know was, when Maeda turned to looked at us from her position near the Hall`s entrance with Yuko-san, we’re practically ran towards them. Towards Yuko-san.

“Hurry, the ambulance is still waiting outside.” Sado-san said, gesturing us to rush back to the hospital. Maeda pushed Yuko-san`s wheelchair as fast and as careful as she could. The paramedics immediately came to help when they saw us. After Yuko-san has been lifted inside, the paramedics, drove the ambulance away to the hospital, with us following behind with the car that I borrowed from my mom.

-------------------------------------------------------------------


Sorry for the cliffhanger :bow:

Thanks for reading, commenting and the 'thank you's, guys. Hope you like this chapter. As always sorry for the bad grammar and miss-spelling.

@chichay12: she's surprisingly kakkoi isn't she :nervous
                   hehehe... thank you for liking my fics. hope you'll like this chapter as well

@haruko: hehehe... glad i'm not made a mistake on the Danso thing.
               hm? the final scene  XD

@kahem: hahaha... we're all love hot scene, aren't we :D
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 15 part 1 added
Post by: Haruko on September 04, 2012, 06:30:45 AM
Awww you breack my heart once again... but now this hurt the most because there are kojiyuu!!! in this fic.. aww yuuchan T_T..

Right now i have two feelings.. I want the story continue like the dorama.. its gonna be interesting BUT you are the author of this fic you have the power to make the things for better.. BUT i know that in fact you have plans in your head about how to continue this fic.. -_____-- I want than yuko its a live.. but maybe you need that yuko die again -__- for continue the story. right?
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 15 part 1 added
Post by: kahem on September 04, 2012, 07:59:36 AM
Yuko T_T this scene always makes me sad
lol Ookabuki being mad at Shibuya is so cute and funny
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 15 part 1 added
Post by: stv_wong on September 04, 2012, 05:38:34 PM
Thanks for reading and the 'thank you's, guys

Well, to tell you the truth i was kinda stuck with this fic. I have two options in my mind, to let Yuko die and continue the story similar to MJGK 2 or to heal her. The first option was easier to make because i already got the basic story line to follow, but the story will be darker and angsty.While at the same time, i want to keep Yuko alive because Kojiyuu is my other OTP, but i don't know how to cure her from her illnes without miracle.   :on chew:
And to make it hard for me to decide, I already write the basic flow for both case :badluck: Perhaps i'll post both option. But I'll let you all to decide which path I should write and post first.

@haruko: i'm sorry bout that :banghead:
             
@kahem: me too :cry:
              hehehe, glad you find it funny. Though Shibuya didn't think it's funny :bigdeal:
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 15 part 1 added + poll
Post by: A1 on September 04, 2012, 08:57:00 PM
I like your second idea to keep Yuko alive. It will give a different spin in the story. Like you don't have "cure" her but,make her stable or her illness any worse.
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 15 part 1 added + poll
Post by: Haruko on September 05, 2012, 04:01:12 AM
Jeje dont worry so much.. if you need to kill yukos for the sake´s story its ok...

but if you want keep her alive that gonna be awesome for me :D

but yeah its gonna e difficult because maeda going to fight with yuko and that sound good for me.. about the cure well you are a writer you can make a cure.. i think a operation or alternative medicine..
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 15 part 1 added + poll
Post by: stv_wong on September 05, 2012, 06:12:37 PM
The continuation of the last update, Chapter 15 part 2




*After graduation, hallway in the front of ICU.

When we, the Shitennou, arrived in the hospital, we were informed by the Receptionist that Yuko-san was back in ICU. We hurriedly ran there, earned us looks of dissatisfaction from the hospital`s staff. When I was arrived in the hallway leading to the ICU Room, I saw Sado-san stood, leaned against the wall, with Maeda beside her. They turned towards us, with a forlorn looks on their faces. After a brief look, Maeda looked away from us and cast her eyes down, frowning all the while.

“The doctor said Yuko-san has a relapse.” Maeda said slowly. “They connect her to the ‘life-supporter’ machine. She’s safe… for now.”

“No…” I heard Geki softly said.

I punched the wall in frustration. “Dammit!” And I punched the wall, again, and again, and again. ‘Dammit! She was getting better before. Why a relapse now? Weren’t the doctors said that the treatment and medicine working fine earlier?’

I was about to punch the wall again, but Sado-san caught my wrist, stopping it. “Stop. You’ll destroy the wall.” She said. I look at her bloodshot eyes and somehow I felt my anger slipping away. “And it won’t do you any good if you destroy your fist.” And now, instead of anger, I felt pain and despair. She sighed and took my hand in her, inspecting it. “Damn, it’ll take a few days to heal. You better go and see the doctor.”

“I’m fine.” I said.

Sado-san pressed my knuckle, my bruised and slightly bleeding knuckles, with her thumb, made me yelp in surprise.

“Argh… what the hell?”

Sado-san smirked at me. “I said, go see the doctor.” I could hear the other resisting a laugh from coming out of their mouth behind me.

“There’s no need for that. I can deal with it later.” I retorted stubbornly.

Sado-san sighed and said, “Fine. If you don’t want to go to the doctor, I had no choice but to kick you out then.”

“What?”

Sado-san turned to look at Geki. “You too, Geki. Go home and rest. And come back here later at night. We’ll take our turn to stay here to watch after Yuko-san like before.”

“Hhh… fine.” I said. “I’ll come back after dinner.”

I started to walk to the elevator with Geki tailing behind me. “Give me a call if there’s some news.” I said to no one in particular.

“Will do.” I heard Sado-san said.

-------------------------------------------------------------------

*Afternoon, Shibuya`s apartment

I drove Geki to her place and then drove to my mom’s apartment to drop the car, then walked back to my apartment, thankfully it’s only took me fifteen minutes walk from my mom to here, because I’m drop dead tired. I had taken a shower, and ate a little, and about to sleep, when I remembered I haven’t checked my phone all day.
 
I grabbed my phone from my bedside table and saw there’s ‘9 new emails’ written on my phone`s screen. I immediately opened my mail-box, and…. All of the emails were from my ‘cute yet sometimes feisty, and currently very angry at me’ girlfriend. All of it consisted of ‘where are you?’, ‘how’s Yuko-san?’, ‘have you eaten yet?’ and the last one only has ‘reply my emails, dammit!’ written on it. I face-palmed myself, the need of sleep disappeared instantly. The last email sent only minutes ago. I decided to call her before she explodes on me again. It only took two ‘beep’ sounds on the phone, and she already picked up the phone.

“Where are you?” I heard her asking, no, demanding an answer.

Not in the mood for another fight, I answered her, “Bed.”

“Huh?” she said.

“I’m on my bed, at home.” I said, since she didn’t seem to understand what I meant before.

“… I’m coming soon.”

Huh? “Wait… I was…” and she already hang up on me.

I lazed around on my bed again… waiting… and it was true when she said soon, because in less than twenty minutes I heard my bell door rang. I slowly walked to open the front door. When I saw her outside, I immediately pulled her towards me for a hug. I put my head on her shoulder.

“Sleepy…” I said slowly, though my voice came out muffled by her clothes.

I felt her patted my head. “Come on then, let’s go inside.”

I moved away and let her in, closing the door afterwards. “What do you want to drink?” I asked her, she’s my guess after all.

But she’s just shook her head and held my hand. “You’re tired, right?” She pulled me to my room. “Just rest for now.” She sat on my bed shortly after we’re on my room. “Come here.” She said, signaling me to lay on the bed.

I slowly made my way to the bed, the fatigue truly got me now. I lay on my bed with my head on her lap.

“Why are you so tired like this?” she asked me, her hand caressing my hair.

I turned to lay on my side, “I was stay up all night,” I said, and then I nuzzled my face to her tummy. I didn’t know if it was her scent or the scent of her clothes, but it’s smelled so good. “Sado-san emailed us last night, to inform us that Yuko-san was in a critical condition last night. So I went to the hospital and stayed there with the others all night.”

“… I see.”

“Hmm… you smell so good.” I snuggled closer to her.

She pinched my cheek playfully, “hey, I’m still mad at you.”

“I know.” I smiled lazily, my eyes fluttered closed.

“Sigh… go to sleep,” she said and kissed my forehead, “we can talk later.”

“Hm… wake me up at six. I’ve to go back to the hospital.” I mumbled sleepily.

I heard her said, “okay.” And I let the dreamland to come and get me.

-------------------------------------------------------------------

*Ookabuki`s POV, afternoon, Shibuya`s apartment.

Within a few seconds I could felt her breathing went slower, and I knew she has fallen asleep. My poor Tomo, she seemed so tired. I was angry at her before, at her carelessness that made my parents suspecting me even more, even though some of their suspicions are true. But, now, after seeing her like this, I’m not sure whether I’m still angry or not.

Sigh… I knew there’s something wrong with Yuko-san. She was always had these forlorn look in her eyes whenever we incidentally talked about Rappapa. I know I’d promised not to ask anything, but I’m curious. I wonder what kind of disease Yuko-san got that made her went in a critical condition like this. I hope it’s not an incurable disease, the Rappapa will be devastated if Yuko-san die because of it. My Tomo will be devastated. She had said once that she owed Yuko-san her life. I wonder what’s happened that made her said that.

My legs was started to getting cramp so gently lifted her head, and put a pillow below her head. After I was free I layed on the bed beside her, facing her. I rearrange the hair that has fallen and covered her face, and caressing her face. She looked so calm when she sleeps, so… cute. I wonder how many people have seen her like this. I frowned at the though. She’s pretty and has a nice slim figure, even though she’s a little hard to handle, she can have anyone she want. She must’ve been with another person before me. I bit my lip, sorrow and disappointment filled me.

“Hm…” she mumbled in her sleep, she grabbed my hand which was still on her face, and held my hand tightly. I smiled at her action. I wonder what she is dreamed about. Then, I saw it. Her right hand, bruised and slightly red. I frowned. She must’ve had a fight before or she punched something hard. ‘Sigh… hot blooded as usual.’ I pulled my hand from her grip and stood up, off to find where she kept her ice-pack.

-------------------------------------------------------------------

*Back to Shibuya`s POV, evening.

Some delicious smell came to me, pulled me away from the dream land. I opened my eyes and the first thing I saw was my hand, covered with ice-pack. She saw it, huh? I sat up on my bed and looked around. ‘Hmm… where is she? Kitchen?’  I looked at the clock on the wall, ’05:48 PM’. I stood up and went to the bathroom adjacent to my bedroom, to refresh myself. Then, I walked to the kitchen. The closer I got to the kitchen the more alluring the smell was. And there she was, in front of the stove.

“I was about to wake you up after this.” She said without looking at me.

I opened the fridge to find some milk, juice, tea or whatever. “You’ve woke me up already with the food.” I grabbed a can of melon-flavored milk. “What do you make anyway? It smells like egg and chicken. Omelet rice?”

“No. Oyakodon. And by the way, you seriously need to do some groceries shopping. Your fridge is almost barren. And when you do, don’t buy canned drinks again, when I looked at your fridge it was like a vending machine.” She turned the stove off. “Get me some bowls.”

“I haven’t got a time for that lately.” I opened the counter where I keep my plates, bowls, and glasses. “And of course it looks like vending machine, I bought it mostly from the vending machine on the ground floor.” I picked two bowls and gave it to her. “I’m going to change my clothes.” I said to her while walked back to my bedroom to change.

 When I came out of my room, she had already set the table and sat there, waiting for me. And so, we’re started our dinner. And the oyakodon was delicious, no surprise here, really. She’s a good cook. I wasn’t joking when I said I’ll be happy if she cooks for me every day. Well, perhaps it’s still too early to tell her that.

“What happen to your hand?" she asked.

“Oh…, this?” I raised my right hand and she nodded in response. “I punched the hospital wall.”

She sighed, “figures.”

“I was… mad at the situation.” I said, somehow felt the need to explain why I did what I did.

“What happened… after your graduation?”

“…Yuko-san has a relapse.” She just looked at me, but I can’t bring myself to look at her, afraid that if I do, she’ll see the pain and despair in my eyes. “The only thing that makes her still alive for now is the life-support machine.”

She moved to sit beside me, and pulled me for a hug, positioning my head on her shoulder. “What kind of illness that Yuko-san has actually? You do allow to tell me that now, right?”

“She has this small hole in her heart. I don’t really know the details but…,” I sighed, “it was never became a hindrance to her before. But about six months ago, she started to get fatigued easily. And she went to the doctor to check it and… well… our energetic leader has been ordered to stay in the hospital ever since. We’re late for our graduation because her doctors insisted to check her up before we go. And all the test results were good, they said the treatment and medication was working. That’s why she allowed to go. But… she got a relapse.”

I felt her took a deep breath. “So, that’s why I rarely seen her in school lately.”

I mumbled a “hrmmh…” as a response. “Actually when you saw her in school, at that time she was practically ran away from the hospital. Sado-san just told us that last night.”

“Your leader really is… daring…?”

“Or stupid, as Sado-san would’ve said.”

She giggled. “Well, she is the leader of the top yankees gang in Majijo, what would you expect?”

“Heh… true. We think with our fist, not our mind.” I added.

She tapped my fist, “yeah, I can see that,” and slowly stroke my fist with her thumb. “Is that also the reason why your temper worsening during these past six months? Because Yuko-san’s ill?”

“… Have I change?”

“These past months, yes.” She sighed. “You are an irritable person, you always are, even during our childhood. But you’re never this… explosive before… and lately, brutal… remember the bloody jacket?”

I opened my mouth to retort back, but she cut me, “and don’t say that it wasn’t true, because it’s the truth. I have been watching you for almost two years now.”

“Hhhhh…, well then let’s eat again, I have to go back to the hospital for my ‘night shift’, there’s no way we’ll let Black take a night shift.”

She looked at me questioningly. ‘Damn, I’ve said too much.’

“What do you mean you won’t let her?”

“Er… nothing. You better ask her if you want to know.” I said nervously.

She narrowed her eyes at me. “There’s no way I’ll go and ask her myself.”

“Sigh… It’s not my story to tell, so don’t ask me anymore, okay? Let’s just eat.”

-------------------------------------------------------------------

*Late at night, in the ICU waiting room

After dinner, I immediately went back to the hospital. When I arrived, Sado-san was off to have some dinner, Black and Torigoya was sitting in the waiting room. They left after Geki came. And a few minutes later, Sado-san came back. So, like before, we’re practically ‘camped’ on the hospital, sometimes we filled our time with short conversation. Sometimes it was about Yuko-san, sometimes we took the trip down the memory-lane, sometimes it was just a meaningless chat. Sometimes, we’re just stay there in silence like right now, with our mind wandering off to somewhere else, or just dozing slightly like Geki.

As for me, my mind went back to the time before I went to the hospital. Before we walked out of my apartment, she embraced me tightly.

*Flashback.

“Huh?” I said, confused by her action. “What is it?”

She moved back a bit to looked me in the eyes, and since we’re practically on the same height, it was easy. “Nothing, just that… you look like you need a hug right now.”

I smiled at her and rested my forehead against her. “Mmm… I want to give you something.”

“What is it?”

“I’ve been thinking about it for a while. And actually, I think it’ll be better if I give it to you later, but… perhaps I should give it to you now.”

She frowned even more and said, “what is it actually?”

I let go of her and went inside to take that ‘thing’. She was still frowned when I came back. I took her hand and put that thing in her palm. Her eyes widen in surprise when she saw it.“This… is this…” 

I kissed her forehead lightly, “my apartment`s key, the spare one actually. Come here whenever you like.” I patted her head. “And when you’ve had enough with your parents, you can stay here, as long as you like.”

She beamed at me, and jumped into me, kissing me passionately, made me stumble a bit, my back hit the wall.

“Whoa…wait…wait…” I said in between kisses. Eventually she stopped. “Dammit… I’ve to go to the hospital. How can I go when you’re like this?”

She blushed a bit, and yet she still smiled so radiantly. “Why? Is it a hassle for you?”

Inside my mind I was saying, ‘because you made me want to ‘eat’ you all night!!’, but outside I was scowling, “You made my head hit the wall.” Well, there’s no way I said what I’ve been thinking inside. She’ll tease me forever if I do.

She giggled and hugged me again. “What you said earlier, is that a proposal?”

“Huh?” I said, I can felt my face warmed up because of what she said. Thank God she couldn’t see it. ‘Huh? Wait, it does sound like a proposal… Grhhh… Stupid!!’ “I… I mean…”

She put her finger on my lips, stoping my jumbled words. “I know.” She smiled radiantly at me, made me dazzled a bit.

-------------------------------------------------------------------

*Midnight, at the hospital.

“Shibuya.”

I heard someone called me, I turned my head towards the sound. Sado-san. “Yes?” I asked her.

She sighed. “What will you do after high school? The IT thing?”

I scoffed at that question. “That’s what my mom wants. Not me.”

I wonder why she asked me that. I looked at her, trying to read her, but besides knowing that she was deep in thought, I can’t see anything else. I frowned. Why does people wanted to know what will I do afterwards. Why the sudden interest? I could understand if it was Tomo, I mean we’re dating, of course she wants to know, but Sado-san? I knew that we’re Rappapa, but… why she asked me that? I mean, it’s personal and Sado-san never ever asked or talked about anything personal with us. It’s… Yuko-san`s job.

“… Yuko-san asked me to look after you guys, if she… if she…” Sado-san took a deep breath. “Well, I just want to say that, whatever happens we are family. Never forget that.” She looked at me straight in the eyes when she said the last sentence.

She made me feels nervous all of a sudden, I gulped and manage to let out a “yes” with what I hope was a firm tone of voice.

-------------------------------------------------------------------


Thanks for reading, guys. Sorry for the bad grammar and miss-spelling. And sorry if I made the character a bit OOC.  :nervous

A1: Thank you for commenting.  :D
      Hm... make her condition stable huh? Did you mean let Yuko alive but she's still in the hospital?

@haruko: yeah... but the two story practically running at the same time in my head. Made me go  :frustrated:
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 15 part 2 added + poll
Post by: kahem on September 05, 2012, 09:37:30 PM
Yuko T_T I don't want her to die so I vote for a different ending lol
Shibuya eating Ookabuki? Oh~
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 15 part 2 added + poll
Post by: A1 on September 05, 2012, 10:33:19 PM
Quote
Hm... make her condition stable huh? Did you mean let Yuko alive but she's still in the hospital

Yes. :nervous
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 15 part 2 added + poll
Post by: Haruko on September 06, 2012, 04:48:18 AM
you can write both .. if you want jejej Im kidding :D Im support you whatever you chose :D

cof cof yuko alive cof cof kojiyuu babies cof cof etto.. yeah :D make better in yuko yeah shibuya with perv minds :D i dont blame she have this sexy girlfriend..
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 15 part 2 added + poll
Post by: haruhi16 on September 06, 2012, 07:00:29 AM
OH MY GOD!  :mon scare:

I'm so in love with this fic! THIS IS PERFECT!  :wriggly: I was really disappointed at the 1st season of Majisuka Gakeun because The President of the Rappappa, the coolest and the very charming leader- Oshima Yuko has to die in the end. I was like Ehhh?  :shock: why does one of coolest characters in MJG must die on this bad ass drama?! I was really pulling my hair in frustration and was crying at the same time! It was like i was mourning with them after Yuko died. It took me almost 2 weeks to forget and help myself move on from the frustration that this drama gave me.  :on cloudeye:

Now that an awesome author like you made it different this time, i was really happy and smiled like an idiot reading all these chapters!  :grin:
Hopefully, Yuko will get better soon and ruled the Rapappa school once again with her Queens  :onionwhip:

....and also, i'm loving all these TomoTomo moments, it's really sweet and adorable to me, i just can't help but smile to this story every time.  :shy2:
And to Yuko and Torigoya, i hope these two will be together again, forever. About their relationship, some of the queens didn't know about their love at all, so i think they should tell them when Yuko wakes up, so there will be no secrets or hiding something from all the rappappa queens. AND OMG THESE TWO WOULD MAKE PRETTY/CUTE BABIES BTW  :luvluv2:


UPDATE SOON! I CAN'T WAIT TO READ THE NEXT CHAPTER!  :mon fyeah:
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 15 part 2 added + poll
Post by: korisunyan on September 06, 2012, 08:46:21 PM
WAAAAAAAAAAAAAA OH MY FUCKING GOD, PLEASE MOOOORE  :ptam-cry:
PLEASE YUKO ALIVE AND MORE TOMOTOMO LOVEEEEEEEE  :ptam-wub:
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo) Chapter 16 added
Post by: stv_wong on September 10, 2012, 06:42:46 PM
Chapter 16



* Three days after graduation, afternoon, near the ICU room.

It has been three days since graduation, since Yuko-san has a relapse. The doctors said that Yuko-san`s condition was actually starting to get better, but unfortunately she still hasn’t awake yet. She was practically healed, even though she couldn’t be as active as she was before. We’re just waiting for her to wake up now. It’s all depend on Yuko-san, when she’ll wake up or… not. She only has two days more to wake up. If she doesn’t wake up, the doctor will turn the ‘life machine’ off, because they assume it was practically impossible for someone who’s in a coma for a week to wake up, and it was her second time to fall in coma. And her health insurance was running off too.

“Damn, this is depressing!” I mumbled to myself.

“Hm? What is it?” Torigoya asked me. It’s our turn to stay in the hospital to watch over Yuko-san.

“When will your ‘Yuu-chan’ wake up?” I asked her, half teasing. “She’s practically fine now, right?”

Sado-san raised her eyebrows at me, while Torigoya pouted at me. “She has promised she’ll be fine. And she will be.” Torigoya said. “I trust her.”

“I know that!” My hands balled to a fist in irritancies.

I heard Sado-san sighed and then she called my name, reprimanded me. I turned to look at her, Sado-san has changed a lot during these three days, she was less intimidating and less sadistic, and somehow she looked more mature. Or maybe it was just because she was tired from stayed here all the time. While the Shitennou have our ‘shift’, she was practically live here since the first time Yuko-san fall into coma.

I was about to punch the wall in frustration, but Sado-san`s voice stopped me, “Don’t break your fist again,” she said calmly, “it hasn’t fully healed yet.” I sighed, and sat down on the floor again.

“Oh, by the way, Torigoya…” Sado-san said.

Torigoya responded with a “hm?” and a cute asking look on her face.

“She knows about you and Yuko-san?” Sado-san pointed me with the movement of her head.

Torigoya was about to answer her, but I cut her, “of course I do,” while rolled my eyes, “she wasn’t good at hiding things.”

“You don’t have to say it like that.” Torigoya pouted at me. “And how did you know too, Sado?”

Sado-san and I smirked at her question. “That’s a dumb question.” I said, made Torigoya pouted at me even more.

“Heh… exactly as she has said,” Sado-san said, “the two of you are not good at hiding things.” She grinned. “Though I don’t understand how Black and Geki can be so dense about you two. I had my suspicion before, but I wasn’t sure yet. But, after the way you glued yourself to Yuko-san three days ago… Heh….”

“Same here,” I said, “I know it not because of that though.” Torigoya looked at me questioningly. “Remember your note-book?” I raised my eyebrow at her, and slowly understanding dawn at her. ‘Tch… airhead as ever.’

“Ah… I remembered.” Torigoya said. “So… how’s Dance?” She smiled smugly at me.

“What?! I told you it’s not her!” I said, half-yelled. ‘Jeez… she still thinks that there’s something between Dance and me after all this time?! What the hell?’

Sado-san raised her eyebrow at me, “what’s with you and Dance?”

“Nothing!!” I shouted and sent a glare to Torigoya. “Don’t spreading bullshit, will ya?”

“Well, you never tell who.” Torigoya pouted, “And I’ve never seen you really talking to anyone beside us and… Dance…”

“So… you have someone too…” Sado-san said, eyebrow still raised. “So that’s why you’ve been texting a lot lately.”

Torigoya moved to sat beside me. “So… so… who is it?” she asked while poking my shoulder. “Is it someone from Majijo?”

I scowled while keeping my mouth shut. Refusing to answer. Torigoya kept on poking me, while Sado-san only looked at us, smiling all the while. After a while Torigoya stopped poking me, glaring at me instead, and then she turned into her other self. My eyes bulged when I saw ‘her’, and I stood up and moved away from ‘her’ in reflect.

“Whoa…. There’s no need for that.” I hurriedly said, then Torigoya came closer at me, hands up towards me. I instantly stepped back in reflect. “What the hell!!? Stop that!”

I heard Sado-san snorted. “Perhaps it’ll be better if you just answer her.” I glanced at her for a while and saw her smirked at me. “Before she sees everything inside your head.”

“Tch… fine then. What do you want to know? But, I won’t tell you everything, you know.” I said in irritancies. I didn’t have other choice but to relent now. Torigoya walked towards me, hand still in the air, only inches away from my head. I slapped her hand in reflect. “Dammit, stop that! Jeezz…”

And then Torigoya turned back into her usual self, smiling victoriously at me, and started to bombard me with questions.

“So, first… is it a guy or a girl?”

“What kind of question is that?” I asked, offended.

“Well… you had experience with a guy before, so…”

I snorted. “And it was a complete disaster, he’s a pure wimp. Do you think I would be with a guy again after that?”

“Okay, so it was a girl.” She chirped happily, I just rolled my eyes at her.

“I don’t even know you’re leaning ‘that’ way.” Sado-san added. “But, yeah after that guy I think every girl would’ve turned gay.” She shook her head. “He’s a truly good-for-nothing kind of guy.”

I just rolled my eyes again. “And I don’t even know why did I willing to date him.”

“That was during the time your mom decided to marry your step-father, right? During the end of our freshman year?” Torigoya asked me. I nodded in response. She winced, “God, you’re a mess back then.”

I just shrugged, “well, my step-father doesn’t like me, and I don’t like him, and apparently my mom desperately in love with him. It’s better this way now, right? For me to live on my own? At least I still got my monthly allowance from both of my parents.”

“You’re good now, but back then, it was pure luck that you didn’t end up dead from over-dose,” Sado-san said, “or in jail.”

“I’m not that stupid,” I said in exasperation, “well, perhaps the reason why I dated ‘that wimp’ because I was on drug.”
 
“If you’re not stupid you wouldn’t even tried the drugs.” Sado-san said. “Thankfully Yuko-san was able to helped you to stop your addiction before it was getting worse.”

I shivered automatically when she said that. Flashback ran into my mind. To stop my growing addiction to drugs, Yuko-san moved to live with me in my apartment. And whenever I felt the need, she would tied me up on my bed, so that I won’t go and search for some, and to prevent me from hurting myself when the side-effect of the drug came. And there was one time when I wanted the drug so bad that I kept on yelling and trashing and tried to release myself. At that time Dance were crying on the corner of my apartment, begging to Yuko-san to let me have some, but Yuko-san just kept staring at me with a cold, indignant look. And she grabbed my shoulder, forcing me to look at her, and said, “If you really want to die, I better kill you with my own hands rather than let you killing yourself slowly like that. You’re one of my Queens. Come back to me. Come back to you old self, Shibuya!!”

“So, next question.” Torigoya`s voice cut me out of my memory, I turned my head to looked at her again. “Is she on Majijo?”

I gulped, considering whether to answer her or… , ah, well she wouldn’t able to connect the dots after all. And then I slowly nodded.

“Ehh…. Really??” Torigoya asked me and I nodded again in response. “Okay, next do I know her?” she asked again.

“Well…, yeah… I guess so.” I said. ‘She’s Maeda`s Shitennou, almost every students in Majijo knows her now.’

“Are you sure it’s not Dance?” Torigoya asked me.

I stared at her, shocked. “How many times I should tell you it’s not her!!”

“But… she has been following you through hell and back.” Torigoya said. “ I though…”

“I told you it’s not her!” I cut her. “She’s a good underling and yes, she’s been there with me ‘trough hell and back’. But, I don’t see her in ‘that’ way.” I said. ‘She’s more than just an underling, I admit it. But, not ‘that’ way.’ I added in my mind.

“Fine, then.” Torigoya pouted.

And then Black and Geki came. Black were off for a regular check up before, with Geki escort her there. Because they came, the topic of our conversation moved from me to Black`s condition, thank God.  Black told us that she’s good, the baby was also healthy and if nothing goes wrong, she’ll be in labor in two months. Our nephew will be born in two months. The first of the little Rappapa. And so, our usually silent moment of waiting for Yuko-san had become livelier because of the news of Black’s up-coming baby. And suddenly, just like before, we saw the nurses came rushing towards the ICU room. Yuko-san. All of us half-ran to the ICU room door. Waited there. Praying, hoping for our leader to wake up. The doctors always said all she has to do was to wake up, and then they can continue the treatment. Even though she can’t be as active as she was before, if she was able to wake up from the coma, she’ll be okay.

After about half an hour, which was felt like an eternity long, one doctor came out of the ICU. His face was unreadable.

---------------------------------------------------------

*Late afternoon, Shibuya`s apartment building.

After made sure that’s everything will be alright, Sado-san ordered me and Torigoya to go home. But, Torigoya refused to be separate from her Yuu-chan, so I went home together with Black and Geki. Heh, Geki has been staying over in Black`s place for quite a while now. Seems like we have another couple in hiding. Too bad I couldn’t dig anything out from them like I did to Torigoya. Well, they’ll tell us when the time is right.

And here I am now, on the ground floor of my apartment building, half walking half jumping in excitement because of the good news. I saw the vending machine during my way to the lift and I was about to buy some more canned drinks when I remembered the words that certain someone had said. And that certain someone can come to my apartment unnoticed because she has the key now. And that certain someone also has a habit to making me some food, which means she would open my fridge, and she certainly will know if I buy more canned drinks. With a sigh I walked past the vending machine. I still have some in my fridge after all.

During the way up in the lift, I remembered the sight, or more likely the food that welcomed me when I came home this past two days. She was already gone whenever I came home, but she had prepared the dinner for me with a note laying on the table beside it. So, I wonder what my dinner would be today.

I opened my apartment door and unlike before, there someone answering me when I said “tadaima” out of habit. I walked inside and saw her on the kitchen, preparing my dinner. I smiled to her and walked towards her, hugged her from the back.

“You’re still here,” I kissed her exposed shoulder and nuzzled her hair, “I thought I won’t see you today too.”

“It’s still early,” she leaned back to me, “I still have a few hours before my curfew.”

“Hm… good to know.” I said. “Oh, by the way, I know I had said it on the phone before, but thanks for the food. I truly appreciate it.”

“No big deal,” she said, and then she giggled.

I frowned in response. “What is it?”

“We’re probably looks like a newly-wed right now.” And she giggled again.

I blushed because of what she had said, thank God she was back-facing me. I could only hugged her tighter, don’t know what to say. ‘Well, there’s one thing we need to do to be like a newly-wed though, and since now Yuko-san is alright…’

“Why do you come home early? I thought you said in your email earlier that you’ll have a ‘night shift’?” She asked after she stopped giggling.

I smiled and took a deep breath. The scent of her hair and the warmth from her body intoxicating my senses. “Yuko-san told us to go home. So Black, Geki and me went home first. Sado-san will go home after dinner. She still wants to make sure of some stuffs. While Torigoya insist to stay.”

“Oh.” She said. “… wait… Yuko-san told you?” She asked after a while, she turned off the stove and turned to face me when she asked. “So, she has woken up from her coma?”

Instead of giving her a straight answer, I only smiled wider.

“Really?” she asked, still skeptical.

I gave her a nod, and she smiled so brilliantly. “So, she’ll be okay from now on, right?”

“She will, but she’ll have to listen to the doctor for that.” They said she had a relapse because she overdid herself during our graduation. She shouldn’t have walked. But, it was all in the past now. She was awake now, and as Torigoya said Yuko-san will always keep her promise.

---------------------------------------------------------

*After dinner. Shibuya’s apartement. Okabuki’s POV.

I glanced at the wall, it was nearly eight PM. I don’t want to spoil her happiness but I have to go. So I walked to the coffee table in her living room to grab my bag and go home, but she already beats me for it. She opened my bag, snatched my phone and used it to call someone. I could only stare at her, speechless.

“Oh, moshi-moshi, Kasai Oba-san.” I stared at her, mouth opened wide. ‘She calls my mom with my phone?’ And then I heard, watched her talked with my mom. “Uh… yes… actually Tomomi-chan is here with me…. Yes… It’s late so I think it’ll be better if she stay…”

“What?!” I asked her.

She winked at me and kept on talking on the phone, eyes burning brightly towards me. Undressing me with her eyes. I knew fully why she wanted me to stay. ‘So, it’s tonight, huh?’ My heart beats faster inside my ribcage at the thought of what will happen later tonight.

“Yeah… it’s late… I agree, what if she meets bad guys on the road.” She said to my mom. I just rolled my eyes. She said that and yet she was undressing me on her head right now. I know that look.

“Yes, Oba-san I agree…” she snickered, “Ah, yes… I think it’ll be better if she stays with me during school vacation.”

“What are you talking about?!” I asked her.

She put her index finger in front of her lips, telling me to shut up. “Yes, Oba-san. I know how busy you are. It was lonely to stay alone in a house that big.” She said to my mom. “Yes… I understand… Good night.” She clasped my phone shut, put it back in my bag, and drop it on the sofa. And in an instant she was already stood in front of me.

“What? How could you walked so fast? You’re not Black-san.” I said in surprise.

She moved closer to me, her left hand on my waist, pulled me closed, while her other hand caressing my face, eyes burning with desire all the while.

---------------------------------------------------------

(Author`s note: listen A4`s song Faint and K5`s song Dakishimeraretara while read this for more… imagination, since I listened the two songs when I wrote this. And those songs are my two top oshi`s unit songs, do I need to say more? :D)

*Shibuya`s POV normal font, Ookabuki`s POV italic.

“I’m not Black, but I’ve learned a thing or two from her to boost my speed.” I whispered to her. I could hear her sharp intake of breath. I don’t know why, but when I saw her on my kitchen earlier… I want her. I want her so bad, that I had to put on my ‘mask’ and tried my best to act to be like my usual self when I was with her so that she won’t see the difference in me. But, now, I can’t control myself anymore. I want her. And I want her… NOW.

I kissed her roughly, my hand caressing her back up and down. I slipped my tongue inside her mouth, demanding, dominating. While my other hand caressing her cheek and slowly went down, to her neck, to her shoulder… and down to cupped her breast. Massaging it slowly, tenderly trough her shirt. I could feel and hear her moaned on my mouth, her arms moved to circling my neck. My heart beats like crazy inside my rib, and I could felt her heart beats the same rhyme.

My hands slipped inside her shirt, making my way slowly to her bra strap, unhooked it. My hand went back to caressing her back, while the other one went back to her breast, slowly. I rubbed the tip of her mound with my thumb. She moaned and moved back a bit, breaking the kiss, and looked at me with eyes darkening with of passion and lust. “Bed.” She whispered throathly. I kissed her again and pushed her to the direction of my bedroom without breaking the kisses.

It’s kinda surprising for me to see her became this… aggressive. Usually I’m the one who’s initiating the hugs and kisses, so seeing her dominating me like this… and in our first time too… was a major turn-on. I felt the back of my legs made contact with her bed, and she pushed me to the lay on the bed, since my arms were still hugging her, I made her falling on the bed with me. She pulled back, both of her arms on the bed, supporting her. Her eyes gleaming when she gazed at me. I could identify the lust and passion on her eyes, but there’s something more… something that I hope was love… I knew she needs me, she wants me, but she never said that three little words. Well, I haven’t said that too. It’s not because I don’t, but because I was afraid that she doesn’t feel the same.

She’s so… what? Beautiful? Cute? Sexy? Hot? I don’t exactly know the right words. But I do know that I want her. I have had enough with just looking, hugging and kissing. I want more. I need more. I want to touch her. I want to taste her. I want to make her feel loved. I’m not good with words, so I hope, I can show her how much I love her with my action.

I went down to kiss her again. My hand was struggling with the buttons of her shirt. And then my mouth went down to her now exposed skin. Licking, kissing, sucking, and softly biting. I could heard her breathing started to become faster.

“Hh… don’t… don’t leave any marks…hh…” she said in between moans and gasps.

I moved up to peck her lips and smiled at her. “Don’t worry…,” I said, “just enjoy it.” I kissed her once more and went back down to her body. ‘Just let me love you’ I said in my mind.

---------------------------------------------------------


*Author passed out  :imdead:


@kahem: she did eat her in this chapter.  :shy1: maybe i'll put more details later on as a flashback... I'm already at my limit now.  :on bleed:

@haruko: done. XD
               Tomo~mi is indeed sexy  :luvluv1:

@haruhi16: I hate the ending too. Why did they had to made Yuko die??!  :tantrum:
                 I'm glad you like my fics... hehe... Basically i don't like drama so... When I write it was usually just some sweet and quite sappy one-shot.
                 This is actually my first continuing fic.
                 Hope you like this chapter as well.  :byebye:

@korisunyan: here you go :hee:

Thanks for reading, commenting and the 'thank you's, guys. Sorry for the grammatical errors and miss-spelling.

Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 16 added
Post by: korisunyan on September 10, 2012, 07:29:38 PM
MASOOQ, SHIBUYA DRUGGED?  :on blackhole:
 :ondick: WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA HOT HOT HOT HOT HOT SCENE  :on bleed:
FUCK SEX FUCK SEX FUCK TONIGHT  :ondick:  :shy2: :ondick:

YATAAAAAAAAAAAAAA YUKO WOKE UPPPPPPPPPP  :on gay:

HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA, PLEASE NEXT CAP THE SMUT  :on cigar:
 BUT I DON'T HAVE ACESS TO PERV SESSION, I'M ONLY 16  :on speedy:
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 16 added
Post by: kahem on September 11, 2012, 12:37:06 AM
OMG!!!! Tomotomo!!! They did it!!!
You did it!!!! You are my hero!!!
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 16 added
Post by: lollita90 on September 11, 2012, 01:26:36 AM
 :farofflook: :luvluv1: :luvluv2: :shy1: :shy2: :wriggly: :nya: :on woohoo: :on slopkiss: :on bleed: :on GJ: :k-great: :k-inlove: :tama-laff: :tama-yeeaah: :tama-heart: :tama-apeshit: :mon inluv: :mon blood: :mon star: :mon thumb: :mon lovelaff: :mon bleed2: :mon crazyinlove: :gmon heartu: :gmon love2: :gmon love:

i've listed all i could to express my feelings. it's just indescribable..  :mon surr:

TomoTomo are just soooo hot! and both the songs you said, they are my favs too!

next mission for shibuya : tell tomo~mi the three words! i know you can do it!!  :mon yeah:
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 16 added
Post by: Haruko on September 11, 2012, 05:19:59 AM
OMG!!!! ARIGATOU!!!

First yuuchan is alive :D second you did it a smexy time :D.. third... updated :D

jeje but i want a kojiyuu moment :D.. and love when kojiharu teased tomochin with her lover :D
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 16 added
Post by: bunny_rabbit on September 11, 2012, 07:48:18 PM
YEAHH...YUKO ALIVE...MY SISTER ALIVE... :onioncheer:

AAND...

FINALLY...TomoTomo's SMEXY HOT TIME :on bleed:

NEED MORE DETAIL...GAHH... :imdead:
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 16 added
Post by: stv_wong on September 12, 2012, 02:57:29 PM
Chapter 17


 
 
*Late morning, Shibuya`s apartment.
 
I walked out of the shower only with my bathrobe on. And… she was still sleeping. I knew I made a right decision to use the hair-dryer in the bathroom. I’ll disturb her sleep if I use it in my room like I usually do. I sat on the bed beside her and rearrange her hair that has covered her face. She looked so cute when she sleeps. As usual whenever we sleep on the same bed, I couldn’t sleep last night, at all. The reason was different from before though. I just kept staring at her for the whole night and remembering our ‘escapade’ earlier.
 
I could stay awake just to hear you breathing
Watch you smile while you are sleeping
While you’re far away dreaming
I could spend my life in this sweet surrender
And just stay right here in this moment, forever
Every moment spent with you is a moment I treasure

 


*Flashback
 
“Ah…,” I heard her moaned when I licked her. Since she seemed to like it I kissed her inner thighs, marked her as mine, and gave her a long, slow, lick near her core, made her gasped in response.

“S… stop… teasing me….”

I crawled up to face her with a smirk on my face. “As you wish, milady.” I kissed her hard while slipping my fingers inside her, slowly. Her soft moan and ragged breathing can be heard. And after a few minutes of kissing, thrusting and rubbing, she let out a scream though it came out a bit muffled because I was kissing her.

*Flashback end


 
‘Damn… she’s hot. And her voice… I want to make her scream my name… again…’ She turned on the bed, now laying on her side facing me with hand covering her face from the light. The same hand that had touched me last night.


 
*Flashback
 
She smirked evilly to me and whispered, “now, it’s my turn,” in my ear and bite it lightly. And then all I could felt was a combination of pleasure and pain at the same time.

“Damn, that’s hurt,” I grunted. ‘Strange, it’s not supposed to be hurt like this. I’ve done this before.’

She stopped and pecked my lips, “sorry, is it too much?”

I gritted my teeth. “How many fingers that you put in actually?”

“Three.” She smirked.

“What?!” I snapped at her. ‘So that’s why it’s hurt.’ She looked at me apologetically. I smiled to her, letting her know that it’s okay. ‘But, I definitely won’t go alone.’ I slipped my fingers inside her again. Not three though. I was afraid would only hurt her if I put in three.

*Flashback end


 
I lay on the bed beside her and kissed her forehead lovingly.  She smiled in her dreams and I smiled in response.
 
Lying close to you, feeling your heart beating
And I’m wondering what you’re dreaming
Wondering if it’s me you’re seeing


She’s just too cute, sleeping with her body tangled on the sheet like that.

And then I kissed your eyes and thank God we’re together
I just wanna stay with you in this moment forever, forever and ever

 
I kissed her forehead and exposed shoulder, and nibbled the nape of her neck, marked her as mine and licking the spot afterwards. She squirmed and swatted me with her hands.
 
“Mhmm… it’s ticklish.” She said, eyes still closed.
 
“It’s morning already.” I whispered. “Wake up.”
 
“Still… sleepy…” she said, and within seconds, off she went, to the dreamland again.
 
I sighed. ‘Well, perhaps it was my fault. Three rounds on the same night… perhaps it was too exhausting for someone without experience. I’m not an expert too but at least I’ve got a few experiences’ I looked at the crumpled pile of sheets on the floor and sighed again. Well, perhaps it’ll be better for me to started washing and cleaning my apartment. Last night, before we slept, we managed to take a quick shower and had our third round there and changed the bed sheets, since it was stained with sweats and… err…other… fluids. To my surprise, there was also a blood stain on it.


 
*Flashback.
 
I turned my head to look at her. “This… is… er…” I pointed at the small blood stain on the sheet. She blushed and turns her head to another direction, refusing to look at me.
 
“Why you didn’t tell me?” I asked her, a bit guilty to not knowing, not recognizing, to thinking that because of her mastery level of seducing art she must also experienced in ‘that’. “If you told me I would be gentler…”

She put her finger on my lips, silencing me. “You are gentle,” she smiled softly, her cheeks were still a little pinkish, “now, let’s hurry up and change the sheet, I’m tired.” She narrowed her eyes at me. “You tired me out.”
 
“… Sorry?” I smiled sheepishly at her.
 
“Don’t be,” she kissed me lightly, “now hurry up, I want to sleep,” she added playfully.
 
*Flashback end.


 
--------------------------------------------------------------

*Afternoon, at the hospital.
 
Here I am… walking towards Yuko-san`s room, again. She was emailed me earlier, saying we will have a meeting soon in her hospital room. Damn that email, don’t get me wrong, I like Yuko-san, she’s strong and a good leader, but her email came at a truly, perfectly wrong time!! I was about to get another round! Dammit!


 
*Flashback.
 
After she woke up, we had out breakfast together. And she woke up really late, I mean, reeeaaaallllyyy… late. Rather than breakfast, it was more like an early lunch. I had even finished with house chores. And we’re lazing around on the couch, watching some variety show on tv, afterwards. But, when she snuggled closer to me, the scent of her reached my nostril, I didn’t care anymore about what’s on tv, even when she laughed her heart out. The sweet scent of her, the warmth from her body, the steady beats of her hearts next to mine, her laugh… captivated me.
 
I just wanna be with you, right here with you
Just like this.
I just wanna hold you close, feel your heart so close to mine
And just staying in this moment
For all the rest of time

 
She turned her head to me, asking. “Did you see th…,” and her voice dies out when she saw my expression.
 
I knew fully that I let out my feeling out on my face at that time. And then she just smiled and leaned closer to me, her hands sneaked behind my neck. And she kissed me, softly, slowly. Then our kiss turned into passionate, aggressive kiss, tongues fighting for dominance. It was the kind of kiss that would definitely lead us to bed, if only the damn email didn’t interrupted us.
 
*Flashback end.


 
‘Grrr…., dammit…’ I walked inside the elevator, and punched the button in irritancies. And to add my sour mood even more, she said she had to go as well. First to go home and grab some clothes. And, second, which I don’t like, because she had promised to meet up with her sister.


 
*Flashback.
 
“You what?” I asked her in disbelieve.
 
“What?” she asked with confusion on her face. “I’ve to go home to grab some of my clothes…”
 
“No… after that.”
 
“I have to meet…” she paused and grinned, “what? Are you jealous?”
 
I scoffed at the question. “Well… after last night, now you want to meet up with other girl.” I crossed my arm in front of my body in irritancies. “Should I be worried?”
 
She giggled at my childish behavior. “Baka. Should I be worried too whenever Dance following you around? Or when you’re with your fellow Rappapa?” She raised her eyebrows in an asking manner.
 
“What?!” I rolled my eyes in exasperation. “They’re my…”
 
“Same with me.” She said, cut me out and came closer towards me. “So there’s no need to be jealous, right?” She embraced me and kissed my forehead.
 
*Flashback end.


 
‘Right… she said that and yet she doesn’t like it whenever I was with Dance. Thank God, Dance was off for a vacation with her family.’ I walked to Yuko-san`s room and opened the door. My eyes widen at the sight that welcomed me. Torigoya was sitting on Yuko-san`s lap, and they were kissing, no, more like making out. What’s with Yuko-san`s hands roaming around like that, groping Torigoya.
 
“God dammit, get a room will you.” I shouted in response and covered my eyes instantly.
 
“Er… technically we are in a room.” I heard Yuko-san calmly said. “And YOU should’ve KNOCKED first.”
 
‘True.’ I opened my eyes, and saw Yuko-san grinned, her dimples showing, while Torigoya now sat on the bed, her eyes casted on the floor with her face red from embarrassment, not even looked at me, at all.
 
“Well, you should’ve locked.” I retorted back. When Yuko-san was on playful mode like this, of course I won’t miss the chance to retort back, but when she was on her leader mode… that’s another story. I rather shut my mouth and do as she said than to get killed by her.
 
Yuko-san rolled her eyes. “Oh, come on… Why don’t you look at yourself?” She said with an evil smirk. “What’s happened last night?”
 
‘What?! Relax, Shibuya. She wouldn’t have known…. Or would she?’ I tried my best to put on a straight expression. “What are you talking about?”
 
“Oh, come on… you have a hickey on your neck. Anyone with eyes can see that.” She rolled her eyes and smirked at me again. “So… I take it you finally act on it and do as I advised you to do.”
 
“What?!” I took my mirror out of my handbag. And true enough. There’s a hickey on the side of my neck. ‘Gah… dammit. How could I didn’t see that before. And how could she notice it instantly when I don’t?’ Thank God I wore a high collared sweater, so it was partly hidden. I just need to make sure my hair covering the side of my neck to hide it.
 
“And you have the after-sex-glow,” she added in a sing-song tone, “and I’ve never, ever see you glowing like that.” And then she asked me with a serious expression but I can see her eyes gleaming with mischief. “Unlike your other escapades, she must’ve been really good to make you glowing like that. So… tell me how good it was if you compare it to your past experiences?”
 
I just rolled my eyes at her. ‘Dear, God, I could not believe this hentai and our fearsome leader is the same person.’
 
“Eh…. Really…?” Torigoya added. Finished already with her own embarrassment. “Yuu-chan, you know who the person is?”
 
Yuko-san nodded and smirked smugly. “And you better answer me, before I tell the others about your ‘secret lover’.”
 
I narrowed my eyes at her. “You tell that and I tell the others about you and Torigoya.”
 
“Ah, well, you don’t have to tell them. We’ve already decide to stop hiding. They’ll know it sooner or later.” She shrugged and Torigoya nodded in response. “While you on the other hand….” She smirked to me.
 
“Argh…. Alright… fine…,” I grumbled. “It was good okay. And don’t compare heaven and hell together.” I said in exasperation.
 
Yuko-san whistled. “Wow… it must’ve been really good if you compare it to heaven.” She paused for a seconds, “or more like your experiences before must’ve sucked badly.” She pointed her thumb down.
 
I rolled my eyes, “as I told you before, him, and everything associated with him, was the biggest mistake in my whole life.”
 
“I thought the biggest mistake in your life was the drug addiction.” Torigoya added in an asking pout.
 
“Yeah… that too.” I added
 
“By the way, where are the others?” I asked, desperate to change the topic away from me. “Didn’t you said we’ll have a meeting?” A thought ran into my mind. “Don’t tell me, you’re just bluffing to make me come here.” I narrowed my eyes.
 
“Actually, we will have a meeting.” She said seriously, and within second, she grinned mischievously. “But I told you to come earlier than the others.”
 
“What?! Why?!” I asked hotly. Torigoya just giggled.
 
“Because, yesterday Sado and Nyan-Nyan told me some news that I’ve missed when I was ‘asleep’, and that news including YOUR now-existing-LOVE-life.” She said while grinning cheekily. “And I wanna know too.”
 
I glared at Torigoya in response whose only smiled innocently at me. ‘Grrrh… I was about to have another round, dammit.’
 
“Why? Did I interrupt something?” she asked after a short pause.
 
I just crossed my arms in front of my chest and staring at her, not saying a single word, which she took as a ‘yes’ and Torigoya said a small “eeeehhh…? Really?”
 
“Whoa… don’t tell me she stayed over at your place last night.” I still keep my mouth shut, and she took it as a ‘yes’ again. “Whoa… that was fast… We had our talk about four months ago, right?”
 
“… It’s not that fast.” I said, deciding to speak up, at least let others know a little about how long I’ve been waiting for it, how long I’ve been waiting for her. They looked at me inquiringly, signaling me to continue with my words. “Sigh… I’ve known her since childhood.”
 
“But you said you used to live in Yokohama?” Torigoya asked.
 
“I live in Tokyo before that… And at that time… we were friend.” I took a deep breath. “I knew all along where she live and stuff like that, but I never find the way to approach her, so I don’t. And during these past two years…”
 
“During these two years… she started her years in Majijo. And you started to saw her differently, more than just a friend from your childhood.” Yuko-san said. “I know about it. She already told me that before.” She added after she saw the questioned look Torigoya gave her.
 
“Or more like, you shot me down with questions all of a sudden.” I added, made her glaring at me.
 
“I knew I should’ve told you to act on it earlier. During the time when I first noticed how different your expression were when you looked at her.” She said morosely. “Or how you followed her around with your eyes.”
 
“So, she’s our kouhai?” Torigoya asked, and I nodded. “Then... then… if you’ve waited for her for so long why did you… dated him?” She asked in disbelieve.
 
“As I said it was a mistake.” I said hotly, my temper flaring to life. “And beside, at that time I hadn’t met her again, and how could I know thing would turned out to be this way between me and her?!”
 
“Shibuya.” Yuko-san reprimanded me. “Stop that. You’re with her now, while the other things were…. All the things in the past, stays in the past.”
 
I sighed again and sat on the couch in the corner across the bed, with my mind going rampage because of my guilt, sorrow, and most of all disappointment to my own self, at my past.
 
“And, you don’t need to hide anymore. You’re not Majijo`s student anymore.” Yuko-san added.
 
I shrugged, “No, I’m not. But, I still have to maintain my reputation.” I said stubbornly. “And beside… we can’t let our emotion shows, right? We have to put on a mask. If our opponents know our emotion, they can use it to their advantages. Love included.”
 
I heard Yuko-san sighed. “Bakayaro! To love is not a weakness.” Yuko-san said to me with an angry tone, made me jumped a bit in surprise. “You go and tell her that, and she’ll think you’re ashamed with your relationship with her.”
 
 “But…”
 
“No but.” She cut me. “Yes, you should put on a mask in front of your opponent, but when it comes to shows your emotion in front of us, in front of your family… Just throw your mask off and stop hiding!” She glared at me.
 
I gulped, ‘damn, she’s on her leader mode now.’
 
“Just stop hiding, you don’t have to declare your undying love to her with a megaphone in the front ground of Majijo, just… you know, let others know that there are something between the two of you with your action. I think she’ll appreciate that.”
 
“Yeah, that’s what we’ll do too.” Torigoya added. “Just act like we usually are when there’s just the two of us, right, Yuu-chan?” she asked to Yuko-san and Yuko-san nodded in response. “There’s no need to act and pretending like there’s nothing going on.”
 
I sighed again…. There’s nothing I could do but to obey Yuko-san when she was in her leader mode like this. “Fine… I’ll think about it.” And I smirked to them, “But, please don’t act like you usually do when you’re alone. I don’t want other people get a heart attack from seeing your… impropriate behavior and constant PDA. Like what I just saw earlier.”
 
“What? You already get some last night, why can’t I?” Yuko-san glaring at me.
 
“What?! Yuu-chan, hentai!” Torigoya slaped the back of Yuko-san`s head.
 
“Ouch… Nyan-Nyan, I’m still not well enough for tough love, you know.”
 
I laughed at their bickering… Torigoya was the only person who can hit Yuko-san without getting hit back. They made me remembered at my own playful bantering with Tomo. And after a few minutes, Black and Geki came. And to my surprise Yuko-san and Torigoya did kept on with their playfull, lovey-dovey, bantering with Black and Geki watching them with confusion written all over their face.
 
--------------------------------------------------------------

*About the same time when Shibuya was at the hospital, at the riverbank, Ookabuki POV.
 
I walked into the riverbank where I supposed to meet Kokabuki after I went home to pack some of my clothes. This was the place where we used to hang out to just chat or train our self. She was already sat at her usual place, on top of the concrete pipes. I came closer to sat beside her and she turned to looked at me when she heard my footsteps.
 
“Aneki, it’s unusual for you to be late.”
 
I dropped my body to sit on the pipe. “I had to go home to pack.” I said while pointed at my backpack and I opened my scarf, well it’s not mine actually, I borrowed it from her. It’s not chilly anymore, but the wind was quite strong today, that’s why I borrowed it.
 
Kokabuki looked at the scarf questioningly. “Pink… It’s Shibuya-san`s. Isn’t it.”
 
I just smiled, and noticing the ‘-san’ she put. It was perhaps the first time I heard her use the ‘-san’ for the Rappapa`s Shitennou. “Since when you use ‘-san’ on her name?” I teased her. But, I didn’t get any response from her. Frowning in confusion, I turned to look at her. She stared at me with mouth open painfully wide. “Kokabuki? What is it?”
 
She looked like someone who had seen a ghost, and then she closed her mouth and her gaze met mine. “You… you’ve got… bite-marks on your neck.”
 
My hand instantly flew to my neck to cover the spot that Tomo had bitten this morning. ‘Shit. I forgot about that.’ That’s the other reason why I wore a scarf today. I immediately put on the scarf again.
 
“You… had to go home… to pack…” She was staring at me with eyes wide open. “Don’t tell me you move in with her.”
 
“What?! No… I just… stay over at her place during… school vacation.”
 
“… oh…” she looked away from me and locked her gave to the river in front of us. And awkward silence surrounding us for a while. “But, you do want it.” She said after a while.
 
“I want what?”
 
“Move in with her.”
 
I blushed at her words. “It’s too soon for that.”
 
“But, you want to.”
 
“When the time is right... of course I want to.”
 
“… Have she said anything about that?”
 
I smiled grimly. “Not yet.” I reached to my jeans pocket and showed her the key. “She gave me this though.”
 
“Her apartment`s key?” she asked, shocked.
 
“Yes. Why are you so surprised anyway?”
 
“Well… how long have you started dating? That was pretty fast. And now you’ve done ‘that’. I think she hasn’t even said the ‘three little words’ yet.”
 
I kept my silence, since she was right. Our progress was indeed fast. “… How could you know that she hasn’t said that?”
 
“What? So it’s true.” She said, half-yelled, and stared ghastly at me. “Aneki, what if she’s only playing around with you. It’s Shibuya that we’re talking about here.”
 
“She won’t. If she was just playing around with me she won’t give me her key.” ‘She just need more time,’ I added in my mind, reassuring myself, ‘she’s a proud person and she wasn’t used to let her feelings out in the open. I just need to wait for her.’
 
“And I haven’t said that too.” I said after a short moment of silence.
 
“Why?”
 
‘Because I was afraid that you’re right.’ I said in my mind, ‘I’m afraid that if I said it, she won’t answer me with the same words.’
 
After a moment of waiting for my answer, which I didn’t give, I heard her sighed and then she stood up. “Well… still up for a training session? Or are you still sore from your ‘private session which-I-don’t-wanna-know-the-details’ with her?”
 
I narrowed my eyes at her and stood up too. “Sore or not, I’ll show you why I’m your aneki.” I smirked at her. “Come on let’s start our training.”
 
She rolled her eyes at me. “You just wanna go back to your Shibuya-san as fast as possible.”
 
--------------------------------------------------------------



 @korisunyan: she was a drug addict before. more details about this later... or maybe not
              I hope this chapter won't be move to the perv section :nervous

@kahem: i hope you'll like this chapter as well. XD


@lollita90: glad you like it XD
                  let's wait for that, since Shibuya is stubborn sometime

@haruko: there... some Kojiyuu :luvluv2:


@bunny_rabbit: more details... done XD




Thanks for reading, guys. Sorry if I made the characters a bit OOC here. And sorry for the bad-grammar and miss-spelling.
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 17 added
Post by: lollita90 on September 12, 2012, 05:08:43 PM
hohohohohoho

the kojiyuu moments  :luvluv1:

i love yuuchan when she's on the leader mode. what she said was right. she's a good leader (in this case).

come on, i can't wait for shibuya to say the 3 words. after what yuu-chan has said, she must say those words sooner or later right  :mon geek:

thx for the update! can't wait for more  :luvluv2: :mon cute:
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 17 added
Post by: kahem on September 13, 2012, 12:13:12 AM
WOW!!! Shibuya is so agressiv!!! I like it!!!
Well said Yuko!!!
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 17 added
Post by: Haruko on September 13, 2012, 04:32:43 AM
OMG! I LOVE YOU!!! jajaj this chapter was perfect..vwe have lovey dovey kojiyuu moment... with sexual jokes :D and YUUCHAN is alive!! OMGG:...

and the final with kabuki`s talk was funny :D

thanx :D
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 17 added
Post by: chichay12 on September 14, 2012, 09:21:47 AM
MY GOD!!!
 to much TOMOTOMO for me!!
 :ptam-glow: :ptam-psst: :ptam-shy:  :luvluv1: :luvluv2: :wriggly:
when i read this i cant stop smilling!!

and to much  :on bleed: :on bleed: :on bleed:
i need more tissue!!

thank you for the update!! :thumbsup
 :kneelbow:

Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 18 added
Post by: stv_wong on September 14, 2012, 06:25:02 PM
Chapter 18





*Flashback, at the meeting in Yuko-san`s hospital room during school vacation.

“What?!” we asked the Headmistress in unison after she said Yuko-san has to re-take her senior year.

The Headmistress sighed. “As I said before, Oshima-san has to re-take her senior year, because she has been absent almost every day in the second semester. We’ve only gave you your diploma because that was your last wish. But, since you’re fine enough to school now, you have to re-take.” And she turned towards Geki. “And Matsui-san, you have to re-take your senior year as well.”

Yuko-san only stared dumbfounded at her, while Geki giggled softly, “ahahaha…another year with Yuko-san~~.”

“I thought attendance is not mandatory in Majijo.” I butted in, still somewhat in a daze. Black and Torigoya also seemed in a daze too. Sado-san was shaking her head and mumbled to herself. And Maeda (yes, she were there as well) were in her usual expressionless face.

“It usually not mandatory,” the Headmistress said while walking around inside the room. “But when you absent for most of the semester, it became mandatory.”

“What about us?” Torigoya asked.

“Yes, what about us?” I added, “Can we re-take our senior year as well?” I hoped that we can join in, eager to stay in Majijo again and not have to work in IT like my mom wanted me too.

“Sorry, Kojima-san, Itano-san but you already graduate from Majijo. So along with Kashiwagi-san and Shinoda-san, you have to prepare yourselves for further education or entering the society.” She continued to walk in circle. “And I can see that Kashiwagi-san will be a mother soon.” She patted Black`s shoulder, “all the best for you.”

 And then the Headmistress walked towards Maeda and put her hands on Maeda`s shoulder, pushed her to the middle of the room.

“So, since Oshima-san still have to stay in the hospital for a few weeks more, and considering Shinoda-san already graduates, I had talked about this before with Oshima-san,” the Headmistress then looked at us one-by-one, “Maeda-san, you will be the new Vice President of Rappapa, and you acted as the top of Rappapa when Oshima-san still in the hospital.”

“WHAT?!” we asked in unison again, this time we were yelled though.

Yuko-san chuckled. “Heh… it’s fine, guys. We can’t be in Majijo forever, and beside she’s strong enough for that.” We stared at Yuko-san with eyes and mouth opened wide, yes, even Black. “Oy, Maeda, what if we have our match later after I’m out of here?”

Maeda only stared at her and casted her eyes down, not saying anything. While the Headmistress excusing herself to leave. But, to our surprise, Torigoya moved to smacked Yuko-san’s head down.

Yuko-san instantly rubbed her head, “Argh… Ittai…. Nyan-Nyan, why did you hit me?”

“The doctor said ‘no exercise for at least half a year’!! Do you want to be hospitalized again? You haven’t healed completely yet.” Torigoya scolded her while pouted angrily.

“You don’t have to hit me that hard…” Yuko-san said, “Don’t turned into Sado.”

“Oy, Yuko-san what do you mean by that?” Sado-san butted in.

“I’ll hit you again if you act recklessly.” Torigoya said, ignoring Sado-san. “Don’t forget your promise.” She added.

I glanced at the other, aside from Sado-san, they all looked pretty confused about the sudden change in how Torigoya and Yuko-san interact. But, when I think of it again, they were usually this way whenever we, the Rappapa, were alone, without our underlings around. The ‘Yuu-chan’ and ‘Nyan-nyan’ was a new addition though, and Torigoya`s ‘physical abuse’. Er… they have skin-ship a little more too.

“Of course, I won’t forget it.” Yuko-san said, eyes gleaming like a puppy, “don’t you believe me?”

Seeing this, I tried my best not to burst out laughing. I mean, come on… She’s Yuko-san… It’s just too… weird… seeing her all lovey-dovey like this. And Sado-san seemed to share my thought too, since she was smirking all along. Torigoya patted Yuko-san`s head on the same place where she had hit her before, made Yuko-san smiled happily.

“Eh… I don’t mean to… interrupted,” Black said, “but, if we’re not in Majijo anymore, who’ll be the next Shitennou?” She put her hand on Geki`s arm. “Geki won’t be the only one, right?”

“Hum… she’s right.” Yuko-san said. “Maeda, what about your Shitennou? Do you think they can fill the position?” She was in her leader mode now, all playfulness gone.

“It’s up to them,” Maeda answered, “I don’t have control over them.”

“Hm… so, your Shitennou is Gakuran, the ‘Kabuki Sisters’,” Yuko-san said the last two words with extra pressure directed especially to me, and I pretend not to noticed, “and Daruma, right?”

“Daruma wasn’t in school anymore, she said she was off to train herself.” Maeda said.

Yuko-san frowned in deep though. “Well, we still have Geki, so it was enough. But we need to train them more so that they can be, at least near the same league as my Queens.”

We kept our silence, not daring to interrupt her when she was like this. Inside I was on turmoil though. ‘She’ll be the next Queen? But… being a Queen means more challenge and… more fights… But, it was the greatest honor for Majijo`s student, and she’s not weak, so… But, what if…’

“Ah, well, there’s no use to over-think it. We can train them later on. So… Maeda, take care of Majijo in my place for a while, will you? I still have to stay here for a few weeks more.” Yuko-san said, grinned again. “And when I got the okay from the doctor we’ll have our match.”

Maeda smiled slightly and nodded.

“Em… by the way, I don’t want anyone knows about what we’re talking about just now. I want to surprise everybody. Especially the new Shitennou.” She stared at me exclusively, “Do not, DO NOT let anything slipped out. This order is especially for you, Shibuya.”

I nodded in response, the other looked at me inquiringly, even Maeda.

“And… how many people know that I’m getting better?” she then asked us.

“I haven’t told others.” Black said.

“Same here.” Geki said.

Maeda and Sado-san just shook their heads.

“I’ve told my dad.” Torigoya said.

“Er…” I said, not knowing what to say. “I’ve told her… kind of…”

Yuko-san sighed and looked at me. “Fine, if she already knows about me, it’s alright, but don’t slip out about what we’re talking about earlier.”

“Of course.” I said.

“Er… who’s ‘she’?” Geki asked.

“Shibuya’s lover.” Sado-san said, smirking at me.

“What?” Geki said.

“Ehh… I have no idea….” Black said.

“She’s our kouhai,” Torigoya added, “but Shibuya and Yuu-chan won’t tell me who.”

I could only glare at Torigoya and Sado-san for set me up like this. Now all of their attentions were on me. I was about to snap, but Yuko-san cut me out even before I open my mouth.

“Alright. Meeting’s over then, you all can go if you want.” Yuko-san said.

“Alright, I go now.” I already walked to the door when I said that, even without Yuko-san`s permission. If I stay longer I could’ve explode.

“Fiiiinneee…. Just continue what you’ve been doing before my email interrupted you earlier today.” I heard Yuko-san said before I walk out the door.

I turned and glared at her in disbelieve, and I decided to tease back. “At least I’ve get some, unlike other people I know.”

“Hey, I can get some too.” Yuko-san retorted back. “Nyan-Nyan, stay over here tonight.”

Torigoya slapped Yuko-san`s arm, “Hentai. You won’t get ‘some’. We’re in a hospital.”

“What some? What did you get?” Geki innocently asked. But, her question was ignored because I was already walked out of the room. And the last thing I saw before I closed the door was Torigoya who was pouting angrily and Yuko-san was busy to make her Nyan-Nyan forgive her. Black and Maeda were rendered speechless. While Sado-san was trying to mask her laugh as a fake cough.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------

*Last day of the vacation, Shibuya’s apartment

“I’ve to go back home.” She said, but she wasn’t seemed to move soon from our comfortable position on the couch.

“Hm…” I said while pulled her closer to me. “It’s still noon.”

She scoffed, “you just wanna do ‘that’ again, don’t you?”

“What? No, I just want to spend more time with you.” I tried my best to put out an innocent expression. “We can’t see each other as often as we do now after school started again.”

“I’m not stupid, you know.” She retorted back.

I grinned at her. “Why? You don’t like it?” I nibbled her neck softly.

She gasped and pushed me away. “Don’t bite me! Do you know how much marks you’ve made on my body?”

“Like you haven’t done the same?” I raised my eyebrow at her. “And I don’t hear you complaining whenever we’re at it.”

She blushed cutely in response. “Don’t talk about things like ‘that’ casually.”

‘Heh… cute… we had done ‘that’ so often during this vacation, I’ve even stopped counting after three days, and yet she’s still blush.’

“By the way, what did your mom said during your dinner with her last night?” she asked after a while of silence. “You were so mad last night when you came back.”

I sighed. “I haven’t told you yet?”

She narrowed her eyes at me. “You immediately attacked me down when you walked in.” She flicked my forehead. “I think you’ve made sex as another way to vent now.”

“You would prefer me go out to find some punching bags??”

She slapped my arms, “don’t change the subject.”

“… She ordered me to work as an OL in her friend’s company.”

“I thought you said you’ve made up your mind to take a prep-school?”

I sighed. “She told me to at least try. If I refuse she’ll cut my monthly allowance, even though in the agreement she had made with my dad when they were divorced was stated that both of them have to support me until I reach twenty one.”

“Well…” she held me close, and put her chin on top of my head. “Then you don’t have other choice but to try it, right? Just do it, if you don’t like it you can quit. She said ‘try’, right? Afterwards you can enter the prep school for your exam later.”

“Yeah.”

“When will you start to work?”

I sighed, “next week.”

 “Wow… I’ve got to come here afterwards then.” She giggled softly.

“Please do… or I’ll find some punching bag to vent my anger.”

“Of course, I want to see the OL version of Shibuya after all.” She laughed at me when she said that. I grunted and leaned closer to her, nibbled her neck again.

“Hey! I told you, don’t plant more marks at me.” She pushed me off.

“Don’t laugh at me.” I said while grabbing her hands and pushed her so that she was laying on the couch. I put her hands on top of her head with my hand, successfully pined her. I grazed my nose to the side of her face and going down. “Should I write my name on your body?” I opened the buttons of her shirt with my free hand, “just so that you and other people who say it knows that you’re mine,” and licked her skin from her throat and going down, her breathing started to going faster. “Perhaps I should.” I sucked her sensitive spot and made her screamed my name.

 “Hhh… T-Tomo… don’t tease me, dammit! J-just… hhh… do me… NOW!”
 
I smirked. She probably the affectionate one between us, the one who initiate the kisses and hugs, but when it came to this… Heh… I licked her once more and went up to face her.

“No… starting tomorrow, we won’t be able to do this as often as we did now.” I kissed her lips, and then went to her neck, licking, sucking and nibbling at the sensitive skin there, my hand went to groping her, made her moaned again. “I want to go slow for now.” Have I said that I love her voice? Especially when she was like this. “I want to cherish this moment.”

-------------------------------------------------------------------------

*About three weeks later. On the busy road in the business district.

I walked in irritancies. Damn… Stupid boss! Stupid co-workers! I’ve had enough!! Well… my mom said I should’ve just tried, right?! I’ve tried to work there and it was completely… suck!!! If only I can go back to Majijo like Yuko-san and Geki, I could spend more time with her, even though we have to sneak out like before. Grrr… stupid graduation!

And to make it worse, I haven’t seen her for almost two weeks. She was busy as one of the new Queens, and I was busy with work, and sometimes after work I had to visit Yuko-san. And whenever I had the time, she has some errands as Rappapa`s member, or like last weekend, off to go on a vacation with her family. And to top it up as the worst weeks of my life, last week was Golden Week, dammit!

I heard my phone rang. I flipped it open and answering it, not even bother to looked at the caller`s id.

“What?!” I snapped at the person who called me.

“Don’t snap at me.” The person at the line said.

Dammit. “Yuko-san….Er… I have a bad day, sorry.’

“Go to the hospital now. I’ve called the other. We’ll have another meeting.”

“What about Black?” I asked her, since Black had just given birth to her son a few days ago. It was a little too fast, but like mother like son, he just wanted to come to the world sooner.

“Geki will tell her the result.”

“Fine. I’m on my way.”

-------------------------------------------------------------------------

*On the road near the hospital.

I was walking towards the hospital from the station when I saw eight Yabakune`s students on the road ahead, blocking my way.

“Well, well… Queen Shibuya, isn’t it? Or should I say EX-Queen?” One of them said, recognizing me, even without my jacket. She gave me the elevator look. “Nice outfit…” She said mockingly, her friends were laughing because of that.

I smirked at them. “You’ve coming at the perfectly right time.” I cracked my knuckles. “I need some punching bags.” I have a bad day, and my usually-sated-sex-drive, or at least hasn’t awaken yet before she came back into my life, was now on rampage after not seeing her for almost two weeks. I need to vent my anger.

They kept on laughing and I didn’t wait any longer and started punched the one in front of me. She staggered for a while. I was about to punch her again when I realize that one of her friends was trying to hit me. So I grabbed the girl`s collar and use her as a shield. And then threw her towards the other girl, made both of them fall to the ground. The other girl rushed towards me, I was about to give her a high-kick, but then I realized that I wore a tight skirt. I tried to dodge the punch but I was too late. I was getting hit on the side of my lips. And then a familiar giggle interrupted my fight.

“Ne… can I join?”

Gekikara… no, she’s Amakuchi now. But of course the Yabakune didn’t know it. They immediately ran after they saw her. Saying that there’s no way they can win against two Queens. She stepped closer to me.

“Shibuya…,” she tapped the side of her lips, “you’re bleeding.”

I touched the place where I was getting hit before. And true enough… I was bleeding. “Gah! Dammit!!”

“Ne, are you mad?”

“Of course I do!!” I yelled at her.

Geki looked at me questioningly, “Shibuya seems different.”

And… my phone rang. I looked at the caller`s ID this time. Yuko-san. Again. I sighed and answering the phone.

“Yes?”

“I could see you two from my window. Get your asses over here, now. We have to finish our meeting fast because Sado has to get back to work.”

“Fine.” I said.

“Geki, let’s go, Yuko-san’s waiting.”

-------------------------------------------------------------------------

*Yuko`s room.

When I walked in with Geki, the others has scattered inside. Maeda was also there. She has been around with us more often now, though I really want to have a rematch with her, but Yuko-san said we’re fellow Rappapa now, so I have no other choice but to be civil with her.  We’re exchanged greeting with each other which I only answered with a grumble.

“What’s with the sour look?” Yuko-san asked me. “Haven’t get some lately?” She smirked.

I scoffed. “My job was suck! And I haven’t seen her in almost two weeks!” I turned to looked at Maeda. “Why did you made her so busy, anyway?!”

“Who?” Maeda asked me.

“So you do haven’t get some lately.” Yuko-san said, still smirking. “Ahh… scary isn’t? After you get the taste of it, you’ll always want for more. And you’ll drowning in despair when you can’t get some.” She said the last sentence while pouting to Torigoya, which unlucky for her, Torigoya wasn’t even noticed it because she was off in her own world.

“Sorry to interrupt, but I have to get back to work.” Sado-san said. “Can we please start now?”

“Oh, yeah.” Yuko-san said. “So, our informant said that the students of Majijo has started saying something about reformation. Especially the lower ranks.”

Informant? She must’ve meant Dance. So… this meeting was about that matter after all. When Dance told me this I was shocked and I immediately told Yuko-san about this.

“They want to take over Rappapa.” Yuko-san said.

“Why? This has never happened before.” Sado-san said.

“Should I go and see?” Torigoya added.

“They think that the current Rappapa are too weak.” I said. “And they seemed to think that the current Rappapa are too… individual… unlike us. They have only being in the same gang recently, while for us it was much longer. So, people think it was easier to break them.... and… be the top of Majijo.”

“Yes… unlike them, we have been together since our first year. Even though at first we were trying to kill each other to death, right, Sado?” Yuko-san said.

“Yes, but people don’t know that.” Sado-san said, smirking. “And by the way, Shibuya, how could you know this?”

“Dance told me.” And I also heard that from Tomo, but there’s no need to tell the others that.

“So… what should we do?” Sado-san asked, “we’re not Majijo`s student anymore. I would like to say that it’s not our problem, but we can’t just turn our back on this.”

“Yeah… so I was thinking, perhaps we should show people that we’re back them up. Not to mention that we need to train them as well.” Yuko-san said. “I think there are some people who would like that.” She smirked to me when she said it, thank God no one noticed.

“Yes… the fights with Yabakune also becoming more often now,” Maeda said, “We’ve been trying to make a truce with them, but…” She shook her head.

“You can’t talk things down with shit…” I said bitterly.

“Ne… why can I punch them instead?” Geki said, giggled softly.

“Geki.” Yuko-san reprimanded her.

“… Sorry… I won’t get mad…” Aaaand… she turned back into Amakuchi again. I shook my head in amusement.

“So, what’s the plan, Sachou?” Sado-san asked.

“Well… I can go home today, and…”

“What? Really?”

“Finally!”

“Ahahaha~~”

“Yaaayy~~”

Yuko-san smiled at our happiness, and then she motioning us to come closer to her, which we did, and said in a low-hushed tone, “I want every one of you to come to Majijo early in the morning. Go straight to our Fighting Room, and make sure that nobody sees you.” She threatened us, and we immediately nodded. “And here’s the plan….”

-------------------------------------------------------------------------




@lollita90: let's wait for it then... :lol:

@kahem: she was, wasn't she?  :nervous

@haruko: thank you XD well, they're high-school students, of course they tend to talked a bit... err... vulgar. :P I hope the innuendos are not too disturbing.

@chichay12: glad i can made you smile XD As for the blood loss... :sweatdrop:


Thanks for reading, commenting and the 'thank you's, guys. I hope you like this chapter.

Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 18 added
Post by: kahem on September 14, 2012, 08:29:49 PM
I like when they tease Shibuya. It's so cute~
I wonder how the other will know about the Tomotomo
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 18 added
Post by: Haruko on September 15, 2012, 07:31:01 AM
This is better that the real majisuka :D love it!! :D Im waiting for the next episode :D
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 19 added
Post by: stv_wong on September 17, 2012, 05:27:15 PM
Chapter 19




*Early morning, Rappapa’s Fighting Room (currently Meeting Room).

When I walked in there was only Yuko-san, Torigoya, Maeda and Sado-san. Black and Geki haven’t come yet. I sat on the floor in the corner near the window, and dozing slightly after a few minutes. It was still early and I slept late yesterday because I chatted with Tomo on the phone until pass midnight. She was anxious and worried and… mad, because the rumor of reformation and the clash with Yabakune increased. I can’t tell that everything will be alright, because I’m not so sure too. All I could do just tried to took her mind off of it for a while by told her how I kicked asses when I quitted my job, which made her laughed for a full five minutes. This things reminded me to the time when the first day of school. It was only one in the afternoon and yet she has shown up in my apartment. When I saw her face, I instantly knew why she came hurriedly to me during school time. She looked extremely pissed off.


*Flashback.

“What is it?” I asked her, and she answered my question by slapped my arm. “Hey!? Why did you hit me?”

“You… you… jerk!!” she sat on the couch beside me and grabbed the TV`s remote from my hand and turned the TV off.

“Hey, I’m watching that.”

“Shut up!!” She snapped at me.

‘Strange… did we have a personality exchange here??’ I was face-palmed myself inside my mind. ‘But, she looks… hot… when angry like this.’

“Why didn’t you told me?! You must’ve known this!!” she hissed.

“Know what?”

“That I am one of the new Shitennou!!”

“Oh… that…,” and she slapped my arm again, “hey!! Stop hitting me.” I grabbed her hands and pulled her closer to me. “Why are you so angry like this? You should’ve known that you’ll be the next Queen since you are Maeda`s Shitennou.”

“Because I know you’ve known this and yet you didn’t tell me anything!”

“I’m not allowed to tell you, okay?” I said in exasperation, “and beside aren’t you happy that you’re a Rappapa now?”

“I do happy that people think I’m good enough for that.” She leaned towards me and dropped her head on my shoulder. “I just don’t like the obligation and prejudice that comes with it.”

“Heh… relax… it’s only means more fighting.” I ruffled her hair and she smiled at me, at last…

“Seeing Gekikara was more surprising though.”

I snorted. “I though she is Amakuchi now?”

“You know that too?” she narrowed her eyes at me.

“Torigoya emailed me about it.” I said. “It was Yuko-san`s order, right?”

She huffed, “I hate it when you’re keeping secret like this.”

“As I said before, I’m not allowed to tell you.” I grabbed the remote and turned the TV on again, only for her to turn it off again. “Sigh… what is it now?”

“I’m still mad at you, you know.” She put the remote on the coffee table, and sat on my lap.

“Oh… so… what do you want?” I grinned mischievously, put my hands on her waist, and bring her closer to me.

“Hm… I wonder,” she whispered in my ear, and nibbled my ear. “Perhaps I should punish you…”

 *Flashback end.


I was about to sleep when I noticed someone came closer to me and flung her arm around my shoulder. Yuko-san.

“So… what’ll you do next?” she asked silently, so that the others wouldn’t know what we’re talking about.

“About?”

“You know what I mean.” She rolled her eyes. “Will you keep on act and pretending or you will throw your mask off?”

“I don’t know… old habits die hard, you know.” I sighed, “I’m starting to think that you assigned her to me on purpose.”

“Of course I do.” I glared at her, which she ignored. “And by the way, it’s not only her, but her sister also. They are in one package after all.”

“I know that.”

“Ah….” She stretched. “I pity Kokabuki… she’ll doomed to be the third-wheel.” She chuckled.

I smirked at that.

“I know you don’t like Kokabuki, but… don’t be too hard on her.” And then she smirked. “Or more like you’re jealous at her.”

I scoffed. “Am not,” I smirked smugly, “Why should I? I’m the one who ‘get’ her sister after all.”

“You looked happy.” I said, noticing the happiness radiated from her and Torigoya.

Yuko-san smirked, “of course.”

“Finally had a release?”

She just smirked at me. “What about you?”

I frowned. “I’ve told you I haven’t seen her in two weeks.”

“Yeah, well… you’ll see her later today.” She patted my shoulder. “Just don’t jump at her when you see her.” She smirked. “I know she’s sexy and all…”

“I’m not you…” I said while rolling my eyes, and I glanced towards Torigoya who’s watching us inquiringly from the beginning of our chat. “Should I tell Torigoya that you had checked my girl out?”

“Oh, please… I didn’t check her out. I had seen her once when she was out of gym class.” She shrugged. “Nice body, by the way…, even though my Nyan-Nyan is sexier.”
 
“What?!” I incidentally yelled, the others turned their attention towards us at my outburst.

Yuko-san waved her hand and said to the other, “Ahahaha… nothing’s here… just continue what you’ve been doing before.” And she whispered to me, “she does… just look at her boobs. Nyan-Nyan`s boobs are the best.”

I shut my eyes closed and said in horror, “I don’t wanna know that…”

She laughed at me. ‘Grrr… hentai-sachou…’

“Why don’t you tell your girl to wear a mini-skirt uniform like yours?”

“No way. She’s for my eyes only.” I smirked at her. “And speaking of uniform…. It feels really weird to be here without wearing uniform.”

“You still wear your jacket.” She said as a matter of fact.

“Yeah, but I have to give it away later, right?”

“Lend it, actually. Just for a few days, but if you want to give it away then…,” she shrugged, “fine by me.”

“Huff…”

At that time, the door opened and Black and Geki stepped inside.

“Sorry for being late,” Black said.

“Nah, it’s okay.” Yuko-san said. “The school is still pretty much empty. Anyway, how’s your son?”

“I ask my neighbor to look after him for a while.” Black said and wet to sit on the floor, with her back on the wall and closed her eyes. “Sorry, I want to take a nap for a moment. I’ve only slept for two hours last night. My son was crying almost all night.”

“Same here…” Geki was already curled up on the floor like a cat, trying to find the comfortable spot.

“Sure.” Yuko-san said. And we’re back to what’s we’ve been doing before they came. Torigoya chatted with Sado-san, and Maeda was reading her book.

“Hey… don’t you think that there’s something with them?” Yuko-san whispered to me.

“Who?”

“Black and Geki.”

‘Hmm… there might be something but… I’m not sure… it was more like a sister relation… but…’

“Well?” Yuko-san asked again.

“I don’t know, perhaps there is, perhaps there isn’t.” I said, it was true after all. “Why do you ask me anyway?”

“Then who can I talked with?” she rolled her eyes. “You know Sado isn’t into personal talk, and Nyan-Nyan is an airhead, even though that one of the reason why I love her so much. But! She’s even hardly notice anything that’s right in front of her eyes when her airheadness came in full force.”

‘Sado-san isn’t into personal talk… sure… she’s just doing it when she wants to troll someone. And her latest victim was me.’ I sighed. “So? What will you do, Yuko-san? Gives them pep-talk to ‘open up and act on it’ like the one you had given me?”

“Hum… no… they aren’t as hard to handle as you…,”she said in a mock seriousness, “and less stubborn too.”

“Hey!!” I yelled… my temper rising.

“It’s just a joke… sheesh…,” she said while she patted my shoulder. “Seriously… you and your temper… I feel sorry for Ookabuki.”

“Hsssttt……” I hissed to her while putting my index finger in the front of my lips, motioning her to shut up. “Don’t say her name like that! What if the others heard that?” I whispered to her, and took a glance at the others. Thankfully the others were still busy with themselves, but… why does Torigoya glaring at me?

“Bakayaro… Until when do you want to hide, huh?”Yuko-san pulled me towards her and since she still has her arm around my shoulder she can do it easily. I glanced at Torigoya again. ‘Sigh… if looks could kill….’ I pried Yuko-san`s hand off my shoulder which made her looked at me questioningly.

“Yuko-san… I don’t want Torigoya to go berserk on me.” I said while rolled my eyes. “She has been glaring at me for a while now.”

“Oh…,” she said, and she turned to look at Torigoya who’s sitting across the room with Sado-san, and she smiled and waved her hand energetically to her. “Well, sorry then, Shibuya. I have a cat to groom.” She said while grinning to me.

I sighed, “Off you go… I want to take a nap before they came after all.”

----------------------------------------------------------------

“Shibuya… wake up. There are people outside, already.”

I opened my eyes and saw Sado-san crouched down in front of me. I looked round the room. “Where’s Geki?”

“Yuko-san told her to look out the situation outside, she’s the only one who can do it without being suspicious.” Sado-san said.

“I see.” I said while rubbed my eyes, then I smelled something in the air. “What this smell? Meat?”

“Team Hormone are outside.” Sado-san said grimly.

“They grilled hormone in Rappapa Room?!” I yelled automatically.

“Shibuya! Lower your voice!” Yuko-san whispered loudly enough for me to hear.

“Sorry.”

And then there was some sound of body dropped on the floor and some chair being forcefully pushed. Then we heard some loud yelling voice. Looks like someone has climbed up the stairs. Torigoya walked to took a peek outside.

“Who is it?” I asked.

“I don’t know,” she said, “a junior, I guess, she wears a yellow cardigan.”

And then we heard someone voice that truly sounded like… “Isn’t it Gakuran`s voice?” Black asked.

And the same voice from before said, “Oy, oy, oy… look closely… I’m not Gakuran anymore… call me… Youran.” I shared a look that clearly said ‘WTF?!’ with the other.

And then, we could heard the Kabuki, no, they said they are the Noh-Kyougen Sister now. We shared another ‘WTF!?’ look, but my ‘WTF!?’ looks was more like ‘what the hell is she thinking!!?’. At this Yuko-san came closer to me and whispered in my ear.

“Did your girlfriend got a hit in the head?!”

“I don’t know, too.” I hissed to her. “She never told me about this… What the hell was that!?”

“It seemed like Geki came back.” Sado-san said.

True enough, because Geki’s trade-mark giggles could be heard after she said that. And then there’s some unknown voice, at least to me, because Black and Torigoya seemed to know her. And said girl claimed that she is also a Shitennou and said her name was Shaku.

I turned to Maeda and asked, “Who in the hell is that?”

I heard Sado-san sighed and said, “Dear God, this year`s Shitennou is like a..”

“Joke.” Black finished her sentence.

“I was about to say crap, but, yeah, that too.” Sado-san said.

“It’s a good thing that Geki is still here then, right?” Torigoya asked.

I just face-palmed myself, ‘they truly are like crap.’ And then the sound of fighting can be heard again, along with Geki`s giggled that was getting louder with each passing second.

“Maeda you better come out before Geki and our challenger here destroy our room more.”Yuko-san said to Maeda. “We’ll come out in a few minutes.”

Maeda nodded and walked out of the room. Yuko-san signaled us to come closer to her.

“Alright, we’ll come out after this.” Yuko-san said after we made some small circle in the middle of ther room.

“Shall we kick her ass?” I asked. “I need some punching bag to vent.”

“No. Girls, you’re not Majijo`s student anymore. Don’t interfere with the Majijo`s fight if it’s not really necessary. We have to let them improve themselves.” Yuko-san said.

“But, if she’s trying to attack you we’ll fight her in your place.” Sado-san said.

“Yes, you can’t fight yet Yuu-chan.” Torigoya said. “Remember your heart?”

“Of course, how can I’m not when I see you all the time.” Yuko-san said to Torigoya, “or whenever you’re not around, I just need to close my eyes and all I see was you.”

“That was too… cheesy.” Black said.

“I feel like I want to puke.” I said while pretending to retch.

Sado-san pinched the bridge of her nose. “Girls, remember our situation here?”

“Shut up, Shibuya… I bet you also turned dere-dere whenever you’re alone with your lover.” Yuko-san said.

“I’m not.” I retorted back. “I just behave like I usually do.”

“Hard to believe, because you’re a true tsundere.” Sado-san said. “And REMEMBER our SITUATION here. Yuko-san, what now?” Sado-san quickly added when she saw me opened my mouth to retort back.

Not long after Sado-san closed her mouth, we could hear the challenger asking for the leader of Rappapa. Yuko-san smirked. “Alright, girls, it’s time for our ‘Grand Entrance’ in Majijo once more.”

----------------------------------------------------------------

“I’m the leader of Rappapa.” With those words, Yuko-san walked out of the Fighting Room with us following closely behind. The people outside, beside Maeda and Geki, were gaping at us in surprise. I took a quick look at them, the Team Hormone, Gakuran Youran, and I don’t know the others but I think the one wearing the yellow cardigan with a smug look on her face must be the challenger, while the one wearing red coat must be Shaku, the other Queen, since she had a highlight on her hair. And lastly, I saw Tomo and her sister. Unlike others, Tomo had her eyes locked on me from the time I walked out, staring at me with her mouth slightly opened. And when our eyes met, she frowned and glaring at me. ‘Oh, God… she must’ve angry at me again because I’m keeping secrets from her… again. Even though we have our rule of don’t-ask-don’t-tell.’

“Hey, hey… Shibuya,” Torigoya who’s standing behind me poked my shoulder and whispered near my ear, “I think you’ll have a hard time later with the Kabuki Sisters. She’s glaring at you now.”

I only stood there in silence, didn’t give her any answer. ‘I am in trouble. But, not for the reason you’re thinking about.’ I said in my mind.

“I wonder why Yuu-chan assigned you with them?” she whispered again.

A tense and long silence filled the room. The current Rappapa, beside Geki and Ookabuki, and also the challenger were staring at us all the while. After a while the challenger opened her mouth.

“So… the old Rappapa are still here it seems. But, no matters, I won’t lose to someone who had to sit on a wheel chair during graduation.” She smirked smugly.

“How dare you!” I yelled and move forwards, ready to charge her, but Yuko-san`s arm blocking my way and Torigoya who’s stood behind me grabbed my shoulder while my other shoulder was held by Sado-san who was glared at that damn junior with a promise to kill.

“Ahahaha…,” Geki started her trademark glare, “Ne…, if you keep bothering Yuko-san I’ll beat you… moderately.” Within second, Black who’s stood behind Yuko-san has moved to stood in front of Geki and shook her head.

Yuko-san stepped forward to the middle of the room. “Leave. Now. We’ll have a meeting. Don’t. Bother. Us.” Yuko-san said with a low threatening voice, which drowns me in excitement. It has been months since the last time Yuko-san was on her ferocious-leader-who-had-defeated-thirty-Yabakune-alone mode like this. With one short glance to my fellow Rappapa, I know they all felt the same excitement rushing in their body too.

“Then make me.” The challenger said. Heh, she’s stupid, but I like her guts.

Sado-san released me and walked to the middle of the room, stood face-to-face to the challenger. “You’re ten years too early to face Yuko-san. You have to face me first.”

The challenger raised her fists, ready for the upcoming fight, and Nezumi shows up. “Center,” she said, “change of plan. Let’s go for now.”

“Tch… fine.” The challenger, Center, said and walked away.

After she gone, Yuko-san moved to checked up the door. “Dammit!!” She cursed loudly, made Team Hormone and Shaku jumped slightly. “The door’s broken. We need someone to guard the stairs during out meeting.”

“Dance!!” I shouted, calling my most loyal follower, since I knew she was outside the room. She wasn’t a Rappapa`s underling anymore because I already graduate. But, she’s still around as an informant. She has this keen sense of sneaking around without anyone noticing and she also won’t betray me by any cost, and this is also meant she won’t betray us.

True enough, after a few second, she came with her usual puppy look. “Hai, Shibuya-san?”

“Guard the stairs, don’t let anyone pass.” I said shortly, and off she go.

“It won’t be enough if it just her.” Sado-san said. “Hey, Team Hormone, go and guard with her.”

They looked at Maeda for a while, and left the room.

“All right. As you all know, the uproar against Rappapa has been increasing in number lately.” Yuko-san said. The current Rappapa lowering their head, unable to meet her gaze. “And I bet that that you all know the reason why.” Yuko-san walked to sit in her rightful chair as our sachou.  “I won’t say that you’re weak, because I know that you’re better than the rest of the students here.”

“If you’re not, you won’t be the Shitennou now.” Sado-san added. “But, compare to us, you are. Weak.”

“Or more likely you’re not serious enough.” Yuko-san said. The current Rappapa all glanced towards Maeda, because that is a sacred word for her. “The skit earlier proved it.” She continued. “You’re the Rappapa`s Shitennou now. ACT like one!!”

After Yuko-san yelled, my eyes moved from Tomo to looked at Yuko-san. ‘Hm? She seemed to sweat a lot. Don’t tell me…’ In an instant, Torigoya has stood by Yuko-san side, and she bowed down to whisper something in Yuko-san. Because of our close proximity, I was able to hear it as well.

“Yuu-chan, don’t overdo it. Remember your heart condition.”

Yuko-san nodded at her without looking at her. She took a deep breath for a few times to control herself. “I’m not telling you to act 24 hours per day, but at least when there are others around you, act like a proper Rappapa.” She said after a while. “We did the same too. Do you think we’re this uptight all the time? When we’re alone we’re not.” She paused for a while, as if thinking, “beside Shibuya and Black of course.”

“Hey!?” I protested, while Black only raised her eyebrow in askance.

Yuko-san turned to looked at us and grinned. “Well, Black is too silent, while Shibuya is a real tsundere.”

“I’m not.” I grumbled. Black just touched her rosary, not saying anything.

And then I heard a hushed laughter. Tomo. She immediately masking it as a fake cough after I glared at her. This was only made Yuko-san`s grinned wider.

“That’s not all.” Yuko-san said after a while, being all serious again. “I’ve decided, so that you can get better, and also to show the others that you are the successor of Rappapa`s Shitennou, each of you will get a training session with one of my Queens and they’ll lend you their jackets for a while, just for a symbolical succession.”

A series of “WHAT??!” interrupted her. I glanced at Tomo again, she was looking at me too, and she has this hopeful look on her face, while in contrast Kokabuki was looking at me with dread written all over her face.

“Okay, first… Gakuran!” Yuko-san said after the interruption earlier.

“Er… I’m Youran now.” She said with uncertainty on her voice.

“Alright, fine… Whoever you are… you’re with Black.” Yuko-san said while rolled her eyes.

Black walked towards her and handed her jacket, “if you dirtied it I’ll kill you.”

Gakuran gulped loudly, “I won’t” and she took the jacket. “Thank God, I don’t get Shibuya-san`s.”

I cracked my knuckles and growled to her, “what the hell do you mean?”

“Err… it’s pink.” She said while scratching her head.

“So?!” I growled back.

“Yeah… yeah… you can thank me later to not pairing the two of you.” Yuko-san interrupted us. “Alright, next, Shaku!”

Shaku stepped forward with an energetic “hai!” and a smile on her face.

Yuko-san looked behind her to Torigoya, and with a soft smile she said, “Tori-Nyan?” and pointed at Shaku with the movement of her head.

Torigoya handed her jacket to Shaku who took it with a trembling hand and stated loudly, “I’ll guard it with my life!!”

“Too… over-dramatic…” I face-palmed myself.

Yuko-san and Sado-san chukled lightly. “They’re a bit similar, don’t you think?” Yuko-san asked us silently while the other was still watching Torigoya and Shaku.

“She’s not sure whether she was suitable as a Queen, much like Torigoya in our first year.” Sado-san said.

“Heh… Torigoya got her alter ego though.” I said.

And after Torigoya came back to stood behind Yuko-san once again, Yuko-san said, “Geki, you’re still good for now. But, if you ever lose control again, I’ll handle you myself.”

“Understood.” Geki said in a calm voice, which made the current Rappapa gaping at her in shock.

“Ah, okay then… Meeting’s over.” Yuko-san said. “You can schedule your training session on your own.”

“Uh… wait… what about us?” Kokabuki asked.

“Oh… right… I forgot.” Yuko-san said with a cheeky grin. I just rolled my eyes at that. She clearly didn’t forgot, she was just pretend that she was. “Isn’t it obvious enough? The two of you got Shibuya.”

“WHAT?!” Kokabuki shouted in shock, while Tomo was just looking at me, half-smiling half-grinning.

I walked towards them and hand her my jacket. Not even saying anything, because I was afraid that I’ll blow my mask off if I tried to talk to her. Kokabuki was chanting “no way, no way…” all the while.

“Got any problem with that, Kokabuki?!” I growled to her. And due to our close proximity I can glare at her more effectively.

Kokabuki turned to looked at her sister and sighed. “Aneki, please tell me that I won’t be the third wheel,” she whispered pleadingly to her sister.

Tomo just smiled and flung my jacket over her shoulder, wearing it, and surprised everyone in the room beside the two of us and Yuko-san, since well, the current Rappapa only held the jacket that was lend to them in their hand, hesitant to actually wear it. And then for the first time today and after two weeks, TWO, LONG, WEEKS, she truly smiled at me. She was standing so close to me, too close, that I could smelled her nice scent and after saw that smile… My hands twitched by my side, wanting, needing to touch her. I don’t know what my face looked like right now, but I do know it made her eyes widen in surprise. She immediately put her hand on my face, blocking it from the others.

“Shibuya-san, are you alright? You looked so pale.” She kept on fussing over me, and whispered silently to me, “dammit, control your lust!”, and said in her normal voice, “and you’re sweating a lot too. Perhaps you need some fresh air.” She turned her head towards Yuko-san, hands still blocking my face, and said, “I’ll take her outside.” And she pulled me to walk out of the room, fast.

“Yes… yes… just go… and please be careful…” Yuko-san said, I could easily notice the laugh in her voice and imagining her smirked to me.

Team Hormone and Dance who’s stood on the stairs looked at us questioningly when we walked down the stairs. “Ookabuki? What’s happen?” Wota asked.

She kept on walking and dragged me along with her, not even bothered to stop and answered the question. After we’re on the lower floor, she immediately pushed me inside an unused lab class.

----------------------------------------------------------------

*Back at Rappapa`s Room, Yuko`s POV.

“What the hell was that?” Sado asked with a bewildered look on her face. “Shibuya… Let other people drag her like that? Or more, let other touch her face?”

I just smirked at that.

“Yuu-c… Yuko-san, don’t you think it’ll be better if I follow them?” Nyan-Nyan asked me. “You know how Shibuya is. What if they ended up fighting to death?”

‘Heh… more like tearing each other’s clothes off and devouring each other to death. I wonder why the others didn’t realize what the look on Shibuya’s face means. I can recognize people in lust when I see one.’

“I think she’s right.” Sado said.  “Yuko-san?”

“No, let them be.” I said to them, still smirking. “This will be their first ‘training’ session. Let them bond.”

“What about Kokabuki?” Sado asked.

I looked at Kokabuki and smirked, “You can go and join them if you want.” I had my suspicion that she has known all along the relationship between her sister and Shibuya. And, the by the look of horror on her face when I said that confirmed my suspicion.

“No way!! They can have all the time they need. Sheesh…” Kokabuki said while pretending to shivered. “Can I go now? The meeting is over, right?”

“Sure.” And with that she walked out of the room.

----------------------------------------------------------------



@kahem: more teasing coming up  XD
              they'll know it sooner or later

@haruko: here's the next chap  :)

Thanks for reading, commenting, and the 'thank you's, guys. I hope this chapter won't be disappoint you much. 
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 19 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: fael_c00l on September 17, 2012, 08:09:07 PM
Wow,, i love this story line,, when new Queens meet Center i think it just be the same storyline from Majijo 2,, but you make it a new storyline,, and i love this new storyline,, thanks for the update,,
Title: Re: my attempt at fanfics' world (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 19 added
Post by: Minami-chan on September 18, 2012, 12:32:03 AM

I looked at Kokabuki and smirked, “You can go and join them if you want.” I had my suspicion that she has known all along the relationship between her sister and Shibuya. And, the by the look of horror on her face when I said that confirmed my suspicion.

“No way!! They can have all the time they need. Sheesh…” Kokabuki said while pretending to shivered.


I almost died laughing with this.
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 19 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: bunny_rabbit on September 18, 2012, 12:48:15 AM
gahh...I just realized,if yuko still alive it means otabe a.k.a yui wont have a chance to show...

aaa...I want my princess yui here...

if somehow you can bring yui in,I'll be reallly happy...but if not,it's fine with me to have yuko alive on this alternate version of MG 2...

beside,we can't always get all what we want don't we?

anyway...keep up the good work :on GJ:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 19 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: kahem on September 18, 2012, 12:55:29 AM
Hahahahah!!!! Yuko is machiavelous!
oh~ doing it in a lab~
Poor Kokabuki, being the 3rd wheel is hard xD
Lol how could the other don't realize after that? hahahah!
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 19 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: Haruko on September 18, 2012, 04:18:16 AM
Nice twist in the story :D...

Jaja love how tomo try to hide their lust and love for tomo :D.. and the last comment about be the third wheel jaja i laugh a lot.. my mom is thinking that im going to go mad for laugh alone...

THAT WHY YUKO NEED TO BE ALIVE!!! jajaj love it :D
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 19 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: stv_wong on September 19, 2012, 04:52:07 AM
Chapter 20



*At the unused lab class.

She released her hold on my hand after she locked the door and facing me. “What the hell is wrong with you?”

I just stared her, my mind went blank. I just want to touch her, kiss her, taste her.

“I thought you want to keep us as a secret for a little longer. How could we mphmm…”

I cut her rambling by kissing her forcefully. She linked her hands behind my neck and kissed me back. I nipped her lower lip and licked it afterwards. I slipped my tongue inside her mouth. Teasing. Tasting. My hands sneaked inside her shirt, caressing the skin on her waist, then to her flat stomach, and then I pushed her bra upwards and rubbed her mound.

She moaned on my mouth and then I felt her pushed me away. “Hmm… wait… stop…” I ignored her and kept on kissing and groping her. “I said… stop!!” She managed to push me away at arm’s length.

I growled in irritancies. “What!? Why?!”

“Just… stop…” she said breathlessly.

I tried to kiss her again, but she stopped me with her hand. “What now?! I want you! It’s been two weeks.” I hissed.

She fixed her clothes and hair and looked straightly at me. “First of all, we ARE in SCHOOL!”

“So?” I gritted my teeth in annoyance. ‘Grr… why won’t she let me touch her?!’

She crossed her arms in the front of her chest and glared at me. “Second… I’m on my period.”

I blinked and blinked again. “Oh…,” I said, not knowing what to say.

I heard her sighed and said, “sorry,” and she hugged me. My body instantly tensed due to her close proximity.

“Er… perhaps it’ll be best if you keep your distance from me.” I said nervously. And she looked at me with a hurt expression on her face.

“Err… I mean… so that I won’t lose control.”

She cracked a smile at this. “Sorry. Just wait for a few days… let’s say… emm…” she said while counting with her fingers, “five?”

“What? Five?” I asked her, and sighed. ‘Dear God, I know I had done lots of errors and sins, but why must You torment me so? Hhhh… Almost a month it is.’ I grumbled to myself and said, “Make it twelve then.”

“Why twelve?” she asked. I just stared at her and watched as understanding dawned on her face. “Ah… your turn’s next week?”

I nodded.

“Damn… that is quite long.” She said and then she cupped my face with her hands, “I miss you, too, you know.”

I closed my eyes and moved away from her. Desperately keeping my lust at bay. And I let out a breath that I’ve been holding shakily. “I think I need a cold shower. Or a bucket full of ice.”

She giggled at me and held my hand. “Well, since you can’t do your now-favorite-way-to-vent, wanna do your second-favorite?”

“Huh?” I just stared at her dumbly.

“Wanna ‘clean up the school’ with me? The reason for the jacket thingie was to show people that we are the successor of the ex-Queen, right? I think it’ll be more effective if we go together.”

And just after she said that, we could hear Shaku and Torigoya walked past the hallway.

“Torigoya-san, what kinds of training will you gives me?” 

“Hm… Yuu-c-, I mean Yuko-san told me the first thing we should do is to…”

And their voices were gradually disappeared. ‘Heh… it’s the second time today that Torigoya almost slipped to say Yuu-chan. Act like they usually do   , my ass, they still wear a mask in front of others whose not our Rappapa.’

I sighed. “I think it’ll be best if Kokabuki with us.” She raised her eyebrow in askance. “The two of you are in one package, if it was only us, people will get suspicious.”

“You’re right. Let’g go back to Rappapa`s Room. Perhaps she’s still there.”
And we walked out of the lab and went straight to Rappapa`s Room. And when we walked up the stairs, it was empty. Team Hormone and Dance must’ve left already. And when we walked inside there was only Yuko-san and Sado-san, both were smirking with evil intention towards me.

“Wow… that was fast.” Yuko-san said, still smirking. “Finished already?”

“I don’t understand what you mean.” I said while trying not to blush and dig my own grave. Tomo just looked at them with eyes wide open.

“Wow… I don’t know that you can be that… wild… I mean, doing ‘that’ in school?!” Sado-san added and whistled to mock me more, “nice, Shibuya. Really nice.” She chuckled.

I just stared aghast at them, my mind went blank after I heard what Sado-san had said. I heard Tomo gasped and I glanced at her. Her she had her hand covering her mouth and her face was beet red.

“Wha… what!?” I bursted out after my mind finished with rebooting the program. “What are you talking about!?”

“We’re not a kid anymore now.” Sado-san said with an even tone while raising her eyebrow at me, Yuko-san just laughing her heart out. “I could see the ‘I’m-in-lust-expression’ on your face earlier, even though I’m not so sure if it was indeed lust. But, I do know now that it was lust.”

“Yuko-san… you… told her?” I asked with disbelieve written all over my face.

“She doesn’t have too.” Sado-san answered for her. “You seemed to forget that I already know that your mysterious lover is our kohai. And before Yuko-san ordered us to not tell anyone especially the new Shitennou about all of this, and that order was especially for you. That’s means your mysterious lover is not only our kohai, but also the current Shitennou. The only question left was… who? And I got my answer now.”

I could only stare in silence.

“Don’t worry, I think the others don’t know,” she chukled, “yet.”

“Ah….” Yuko-san said while rubbing her eyes. “It’s been a while since I had a good laugh like that.” I growled at her. I don’t like getting laugh at.

“Seriously, Shibuya… if you still want to keep your relationship a secret, you need to try harder than that.” Yuko-san said with a cheeky grin. “So… how is it?”

“What!? We didn’t do anything okay. She’s on mpph..” my words was halted because Tomo had covered my mouth with her hand, and glaring menacingly to me.

“They don’t need to know about that.” She hissed in my ear and let go of me.

I gulped and cracked a smile. “Err… right… sorry…”

“See! I told you she’ll turn dere-dere.” Yuko-san said, interrupted us.

Sado-san sighed, “yeah, she’s all tsun-tsun whenever she’s with us.”

I turned my head to look at them, and shouted, “I am not!!!”

I heard a hushed laughs from my side, and I immediately snapped at her. “Don’t laugh!”

She covered her mouth with her hand. “Sorry. Heheheh… But you all are truly good at act. I never even imagine before that Rappapa`s members can be this playful.”

“Nah… we’re not. We just love to tease Shibuya.” Yuko-san said which I interrupted with a “Hey!!”

 “She gets riled up so easily that it was amuse us to no end.” Sado-san said, smirking to me.

I growled at them, kicked an empty chair near me and walked out of the room without saying a word. The bad thing was, I can’t punch them out. Not only because they’re our leader, but also because I’m not that stupid enough to actually try to fight with someone who’s stronger than me.

I was wandering around in Majijo aimlessly. People, students and teachers alike, were staring at me as I walked past the hallway. When I turned to glare at them, they all immediately disappeared. Too bad, I would love to fight someone, right now. Before I know it, my feet brought me to the hallway leads to the basketball stadium. And I saw someone being brutally beaten by a group of junior. Well, they’re senior now. Usually I wouldn’t even care, but something familiar caught my attention. Headphones. Dammit, Dance. I stepped closer to them, wearing my gloves on when I walked.

“What the hell are you doing?” I growled to them.

They all jumped slightly and turned to look at me. Dance was looking on the ground, therefore, I can’t see her face nor how bad her injuries are. “Shi-shibuya-senpai…”

I punched the one closer to me and pulled her head to meet my knee before she fall on the ground. “I asked again, what the hell are you doing to my follower?” I growled again.

“Er… nothing… we’re just talking.”

I sent a high kick to the one who talking and punched her. “By ganging up on her!? Give me a good reason to not crush you out for ganging up on my follower!!”

“S-so-sorry.”

I gave a right hook to the one who said it. “Sorry’s not enough.” I looked at the two girls who is still standing, and punched them out. Cracking a few of their bones as a revenge for what they had done to my follower. After they’re all writhing in pain on the ground, I walked to stand right in front of Dance who was still crouching on the ground. “Stand up.” I said, and I walked away to the stadium. I sat on one of the benches inside.

After a while, Dance came and stood in front of me. “Thank you, Itano-senpai.”

I scoffed and looked at her. She doesn’t look too bad, she only got minor bruises in her face. “Why do you call me Itano-senpai again? How many years has it been since the last time you called me senpai?”

She smiled shyly, “three.” My eyes widen in surprise. “I’ve never called you that again after you graduated from our junior high. I thought it’ll be weird if I keep called you like that while the other girls in your gals gang called you ‘Shibuya-san’.”

I shook my head and grumbled, “How many times that I’ve whirled you out of being beaten now?”

“One hundred and twenty one times.” She said.

I instantly whipped my head to look at her, but she was looking to other direction. “What? You counted that?”

“…Yes. The first time was when I was in my sixth year in elementary, while you’re in your second year in middle high. At that time you’re just coming back to Tokyo and you saw me bullied by some high school students. And you saved me.”

“You still remembered that?” I shook my head in amusement

“If it was about you, Shibuya-san, of course I remember.” She said slowly.

I raised my eyebrow questioningly. “What happened earlier? I’ve told you to learn how to fight.”

“Nothing. Just the usual.”

I frowned at her. “You do know that you won’t be under my wings forever you, right? Learn to fight!”

“But… I want to be with you forever… Is that wrong?” She whispered slowly, still not looking at me.

‘What?!’ After heard that, Tomo’s voice came into my mind.

‘There’s no need for you to be jealous to Kokabuki. We’re just like a real sister. While you and Dance on the other hand… I think she loves you.’

At that time, I was denied it instantly, but… now… it can’t be true… right?

“Dance! Hey! Look at me.” I ordered her, and after she did so, I asked her again. “What do you mean by that?”

“What can I do to be good enough for you Shibuya-san?” She said slowly. “I’ve been there for you all these years; I was there with you when you were fighting your growing addiction to drugs. But why can I be good enough for you?”

“What?” I stared at her, too shocked to say anything else.

She took a deep breath for a few times and said, “I love you, Shibuya-san…,” and she walked towards me and kissed my lips.

I could only sit there in shock with my eyes opened wide. I never imagined this kind of thing would happen. The sound from outside the stadium pulled me out of my stupor. I pushed her away, and glared at her angrily.

“What the hell are you doing?” I growled to her.

The harshness in my voice made her flinched a bit. “I… I’m sorry…” She turned to looked away from me again, her voices trembling. “I… I just… wanna know… what it feels like…”

Seeing her like this made me feel a bit guilty.

“I… I had seen you and Ookabuki-san kissing before so…” she continued with her rambling.

“What?!” I rushed to her and grabbed her shoulder, forced her to looked at me. “When?! Where!?”

“On Sunday before Sado-san and Maeda’s match.” Her eyes are filled with fear, so I let her go. I turned my back to her and my hand flew to rub my sore head. “In the front of your apartment`s door.”

I tried to remember to that moment. “That time we stopped because I heard footsteps (*see Chapter 12). Was it you?” I asked after a while.

She answered with a soft “…yes.”

I sighed and rubbed my forehead again. “Was that also the reason why you’ve been acting all weird and avoiding eye contact with me lately?”

Silent filled the stadium for a moment. “… Yes,” she whispered. “I… I won’t betray you or run away… I also won’t tell anybody about you and Ookabuki-san.  But… I need some time to accept this… So… please don’t looking for me for a while. I’ll come back to you after I’m ready.”

I sighed again. “Alright…, fine….” And after I said that she begun to walked out of the stadium, but before she left I called her.

She turned to looked at me with a questioning look. “Yes, Shibuya-san?”

I looked at her straightly in the eyes, “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be.” She said with tearful smile. “I’ve seen the way you looked at her. I should’ve known I don’t have any chance. It was different than the last time, right? She’s different.” And then she left.

After she left, I slumped down on the bench again. I sighed and rubbed my forehead. ‘Damn!! Too much surprise for one day. This is truly a bad day for me.’ I glanced at the stadium door. ‘But it must’ve been worse for Dance. Why I never realized that she has feelings for me? She’s right on one thing though, she did have been there for me. But..., Dance I’m sorry, if I never met Tomo, perhaps, PERHAPS I can be with you. But, if I never met her on that fateful day, I won’t be the Shibuya you know now.’

--------------------------------------------------------------

*After Shibuya walked out, Rappapa`s Room, Ookabuki`s POV.

“What’s wrong with her?” Yuko-san asked to no one in particular and then she looked at me. “Her mood must’ve been better now after ‘that’. Why she still looked so angry like that?”

I just sighed… I never even imagine that Rappapa`s sachou is so… bold. I never imagine too that they talked about ‘it’ casually like this. I wonder how much Yuko-san knows about us. One thing that I know for sure is she knew that me and Tomo had done ’that’. Oh my God, I feel like I want to die out of embarrassment.

“I don’t know. Perhaps it’ll be better if I look for her now. I don’t want her to do something stupid because of her temper.” I said and I walked out of the room.

“Yeah, you better do. Shibuya has a knack to become reckless when she was angry.” I heard Yuko-san said.

And when I walked down the stairs I still could hear Sado-san voice that saying, “She IS reckless. Remember the times she almost broke her fist, or the dru….”
 
Her voice was gradually lower and after I reached the lower floor I couldn’t hear it anymore. But something that Sado-san said stayed in my mind. ‘So, she almost broke her fist for several times now. Sigh… she truly is reckless. And about what Sado-san said afterwards, the dru…. What’s that? Sigh… I should’ve stayed longer to listen.’ I walked around Majijo, trying to find her, with lots of stares following me.

“Aneki!”

I turned back and saw Kokabuki walked towards me. I smiled slightly and when she has come close enough, I asked her, “where have you been?”

“Nah, just walking around.” She said, and then she whispered to me, “where’s Shibuya-san? I thought you’re with her now.” I just sighed and walked to a more secluded area with her following me.

“God… what’s with the stares?” I asked her when we’re outside the school buildings. “It was even worse than the time we’re became a Rappapa`s member.”

“Um… Aneki, you still wearing Shibuya`s jacket.” She said as a matter of fact. “That’s probably why you get a lot of stares.”

“Oh,” I looked down and tried to tighten the jacket to my body, smelling her familiar scent as I do so. “Have you seen her?”

“No…” she said, the sound of someone cursing interrupted her, and we turned our head to the direction of the voice.

“Damn… I never thought that Shibuya would’ve seen us. She really know how to punch.” Someone said.

“You can say that. She only punched you out. I think I have cracked ribs.” Other said. “Damn that bitch.”

Hearing someone bad-mouthing her like that made my blood boil.

“Aneki, I guess they’ve seen Shibuya-san.” Kokabuki said.

“I know.” And I walked towards them. “Let’s go.”

After I got closer, I could see some girls slowly walking towards the school building, some of them were limping. And I yelled at them, “Stop!!”

They turned to us and stared at us, at me to be exact.

“Ookabuki? Isn’t that Shibuya`s jacket?” One of them asked me.

“It’s Shibuya-san for you.” I walked closer to them while glaring menacingly. “And yes, it is, because we’re her successor.” I grabbed her collar and pull her to my eye level, “bad-mouthing her once more and I’ll rip your head off. All of you. Understand?”

They nodded frantically, well some of them actually, because the other was writhing in pain. “Where is she? Have you seen her?” I added afterwards.

“I saw her walking to the basketball stadium.”

After I got the information I need, I walked with Kokabuki beside me to the basketball stadium.

“I know she’ll get into a fight.” I said during our walk.

“What’s happen?”

“Sigh… you don’t wanna know. All you need to know is that she was on a bad mood right now.”

When we’re near the stadium I could hear her yelling loudly, “Dance! Hey! Look at me.” ‘Dance’s with her?’ My curiousity got the better of me, I walked faster, almost ran to the stadium door. And then I could hear her voice again, “What do you mean by that?”

I was only a few meters away from the door when I heard Dance voice faintly, “… for you Shibuya-san?” a pause, “I’ve been there for you all these years; I was there with you when you were fighting your growing addiction to drugs….”

“What?” I said shakily. Dance was still talking, but I don’t hear any of it. ‘Drugs… she was addicted before? I don’t mishearing things, right? Why she never told me about that?’ Pain and dread started spreading in my chest.

“Aneki, what’s wrong?” Kokabuki has finaly caught up with me now. I knew she was asking because she saw the look on my face.

And then I could hear Dance voice again, “I love you, Shibuya-san….”

“What?!” Kokabuki said.

Dance`s words pulled me out of my stupor, I immediately peek inside, Kokabuki following me and… the moment I saw what’s happening inside, I wish that I never came here. I wish I didn’t look for her. My biggest fear became reality. She betrayed me. They’re kissing inside the stadium. I feel like there’s an iron arm that hold my heart and squished it. I’ve never felt so much pain like this. It was even worse than when Gekikara brutally beaten me. I feel my vision getting blurry with unshed tears.

“Dammit! What is she doing?” Kokabuki cursed silently. She grabbed my upper arm softly. “Aneki, are you alright?”

I remove her hand from me, “I’ve gotta go.” And then I started running away. I heard Kokabuki ran after me, calling me, but I didn’t stop. I just kept on running. Away from the stadium, away from Majijo, away from… HER.

I wiped the tears that was formulating in my eyes while I ran. Not letting anyone see me cry, not letting anyone know. Especially HER. No, I won’t cry in front of her. I won’t let her know how much she has hurt me.

I just kept on running. And when I looked around me, I was at the park near my house. The place where we first met. It was still school time, so the park was practically empty. I sat on the swing and there, I just let my tears out. ‘So, Kokabuki was right… she’s just playing around with me. She didn’t love me. She’s just… what Sado-san said before? Ah, in lust. She’s just in lust with me.’ My heart ached terribly when I realized that, I moved my hand to press my chest to the place where my heart located, hoping that with it, the pain will go away. ‘I thought she love me. Her eyes whenever we’re doing that… I thought what I saw in her eyes was love. The way she smiled at me… The way she touched me… Sigh… I should’ve known this sooner, before I’m deeply in love like this. I am so stupid. I should’ve known that she only wants my body. Recently, whenever we met up it always ended up in her bed. I’m so, so, stupid. Why can I see it? Even after she graduate she still want to keep our relation as a secret. She must’ve been ashamed of us, of our relation… of… me….’

“Aneki.” I heard Kokabuki`s voice coming from behind me, slightly out of breathe.

I immediately wiped my tears from my face. “What is it?” My voice surprised me. I didn’t know I still can let out an even tone right now.

“You okay?” she asked, still standing behind me.

“Heh… it seems like you’re right.” I said while chuckling bitterly.

“About what?” she asked. I could notice the concern on her voice.

“She’s only playing around with me.” My voice faltered a bit at the end of my sentence.

I heard her sighed. “There must be a mistake. I mean… I did say that, but I don’t think she’ll do something like that.”

“I never imagine it either. But it did happen, right?” I wiped the tears that filled my eyes again. And then I heard her stepped closer to me.

“Don’t come closer!” I said suddenly. “I don’t want you to see me right now.”

“Aneki… should I go to her?” she asked after a while.

I let out a breath before answered her. “For what?”

“To kick her ass because she made my Aneki cry.”

“You do that and she’ll crack your ribs again.” I laughed bitterly again. “And beside I don’t want her to know that I saw what happened earlier.”

“What? Why?”

“I just don’t want her to know. I… I want to see for how long she’ll faking it. For how long she’ll keep on lying to me.” I said softly. ‘Hah… she said she needs me, she said she wants me… all she needs and wants is just my body. I’m so stupid.’

“Aneki… why don’t you talked to her? It must be a misunderstanding.”

“Are you defending her?”

“No! It’s just…”

“When you see her, just pretend like nothing happened.” I cut her. “Just pretend like you don’t know anything.”

“Aneki…” I heard her asking, pleading. It was so weird to heard Kokabuki defending her.

“That’s an order.” I said with finality in my voice.

“Hhh… fine.”

--------------------------------------------------------------




@fael_c00l: thanks, i'll try my best  :)

@minami-chan: gald i could make you laugh :lol:

@bunny_rabbit: heee.... otabe? i'll try :)

@kahem: we'll see more of Kokabuki's misery... :lol:

@haruko: yep... without yuko this story will be darker....  :(



Thanks for reading, commenting, and the 'thank you's. I hope you'll like this chapter as well.



Btw, I planned to make another pairing... But, i'll let you decide BlackGeki, BlackYouran, or YouranShaku.
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 20 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: lollita90 on September 19, 2012, 05:29:16 AM
NOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!~ you! you made me cry from this!!  :OMG: :OMG: :frustrated: :frustrated:

first, blackyouran?  :on blackhole:

second, why not sadoshaku?  :tantrum:

third, shibuyadance?  :stoned: :stoned:

and fourth, ookabuki cries, and thinks that shibuya cheated on her? what the heck!!??  :on blackhole: :temper: :on voodoo: :on speedy:

just let me die from this  :mon cry: :mon cry:

man, this is so heartbreaking!  :mon headbang:

please, update more soon. and please please, send someone suitable for dance.. maybe kanon? or 'nantene'?  :mon lovelaff:

oh oh oh, does this mean that the day shibuya will say the 3 words to ookabuki is drawing near??  :mon mischief: yaaahhh~ can't wait for that time!!  :mon fyeah: :mon XD:  DOKI DOKI  :mon crazyinlove:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 20 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: Haruko on September 19, 2012, 05:57:28 AM
JAJAJ a I love the Sado-yuko humor :D... but torigoya is not jealous about their relationship mmm

-_- shibuya.. you are in troubles but this time you dont do anything bad.. aww

yeah i want blackgeki of course and youran with... miichan its ok
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 20 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: fael_c00l on September 19, 2012, 07:51:18 AM
I know it,, Dance love Shibuya  :smhid :smhid and what about Tomo, i don't wanna see her crying  :cry: :cry:
What a great update as usual  :thumbsup :thumbsup
And what about the other training? I want to see how Black train Gakuran... eh i mean Youran  :doh:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 20 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: songbac on September 19, 2012, 08:48:10 AM
hichichic...  :( :( :(

first, your fic is very interesting, i like your fic very much  :wub: :wub: :wub:, so i'm sorry because i read it for a long time, now i comment to you  :banghead: :banghead: :banghead:

second, hichichic  :( :( my chiyuu, poor my chiyuu, it's a misunderstanding  :smhid :smhid :smhid, i love couple tomotomo very much   :wub: :wub: :wub:

third, my kojiyuu's so cute, more kojiyuu please  :w00t: :w00t: :w00t: :w00t:, hehe. Yuko -san and sado are funny when they tease shibuya. By the way, why isn't sadoshaku??  :yawn: :yawn: :yawn:

i'm waiting for your update, i want to know what happen to love story's Shibuya - Ookabuki  :inlove: :inlove: :inlove:

  :heart::heart:THANK YOU VERY MUCH  :heart: :heart:
[/b]
:wub: :wub: :wub: :wub:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 20 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: Minami-chan on September 19, 2012, 10:02:41 AM
Oh noooooooooo
Poor shibuya.... and poor Ookabuki ...
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 20 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: haruhi16 on September 19, 2012, 03:57:41 PM
I'm loving all these chapters!!  :heart:

Yuko is such a teaser~ and i love her for that! Hahaha Yuko-Sado dou are the best trolls ever in akb!  XD

I want more please!  :bow:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 20 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: kahem on September 19, 2012, 04:54:43 PM
My poor Chiyuu T_T
The period thing is funny xD
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 20 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: stv_wong on September 21, 2012, 10:46:14 AM
Chapter 21





*Majijo`s upper floor.

It has been three weeks since our ‘Grand Entrance in Majijo again’ as Yuko-san would’ve said. And these weeks was even more miserable for me than the two weeks before. First of all, I’ve started with the prep-school and I have class four times a week, and for someone who’s never study properly before, it was like hell. I won’t be surprised if I saw smoke coming out of my head due to overused.

And second, Tomo has been all weird lately. Whenever I emailed her, her reply would came after an hour or more. Whenever I called her, it was more like a greeting exchange rather than a phone conversation. She was always had reasons to end it. And when I asked her out for a date, she was always refused, saying that she has another errands or she was about to leave with her family. And when we had our training, which was, due to my now packed schedule, only twice for now, she was always kept her distance from me. Hell, I was talked to Kokabuki more than to her, which was extremely weird, considering our mutual dislike to each other.


*Flashback. Three days ago.

“Damn… I’m so tired….” Kokabuki said while she dropped her body on the grass.

“Heh… weak…” I said while still sat on the grass, facing the streaming water on the river.

I glanced at Tomo, she were sitting beside Kokabuki with a straight expression on her face. She was acting all weird whenever I get too close to her. And when we had our fight training, if I didn’t know better I would say that she was trying to hit me for real. For a several times, her palm has almost made contact with me. Even her sister, whom has shared mutual dislike with me, was not that aggressive. It’s not wrong for me to think that MY GIRLFRIEND won’t be that aggressive, right? If it was on a different type of aggressiveness, of course I would like it. But, not like that.

“Hey, you two, wanna go and have some dinner? My treat.” I asked them.

Kokabuki made a face at me, “Not that ramen from last week, right?”

I grinned at that. After last week training, I treated them for dinner in my favorite ramen restaurant. Last week, when I said that I’ll treat them to dinner, Kokabuki were staring at me with mouth opened wide, while Tomo only frowning and she looked like she would refuse. But, because her sister already said yes, she had no other option but to come as well.

“Why not? It was good.” I said, already knew she’ll disagreed. It’s just a shame, really, I think the ramen was really good. But other people don’t like it.

“It was horrid,” Kokabuki said and she glanced at her sister, and said, “I’ll pass, I’ve to go home.” She stood up. “Aneki, you go with her. See you later.” And she walked away from us, and left us in a tense and heavy silence.

“Well, since it was only us… where do you wanna go?” I asked her after a while.

She stood up. “I’m sorry. I’ve got to go too.” And she walked away from me.

I immediately stood up and ran after her. “Hey! Wait!” I grabbed her hand and pulled her to face me, but she looked away, refused to meets my gaze. ‘What’s wrong? Why are you being like this?’ I wanted to ask her that. But I couldn’t bring myself to say anything. I was… afraid to hear the answer. So, a more heavy and tense silence from before surrounding us once more.

“If you got nothing to say, can you let me go?” she asked after a while, still not looking at me.

Some unfamiliar pain spreading all over me when she said that. I opened my mouth to say something, but… nothing came out. With a sigh, she pulled her hand from my hold and walked out on me without a word.

*End of flashback


Sigh… this relationship things started rubbing on my nerves in all the wrong way. What going on actually? What the hell was wrong? Why did she acting all weird like this? And so, now, because I want my answer, here I am, walking towards the top room of Majijo, Rappapa`s Room, unnoticed. I even didn’t tell Yuko-san and Geki. She won’t be able to avoid me if I come to her in school. I opened the door, and all eyes inside looking at me beside one pair. The room was jammed full. Almost every member of the current Rappapa, beside Youran and Maeda was inside. Dammit!

“Shibuya?” Yuko-san asked me, breaking the silence. “What are you doing here? Ran away from the evil teachers in the prep-school?” She smirked mischievously to me.

I only stared at her, not saying anything. My eyes moved to Tomo, she was still looking at other direction, not even bother to smile or anything. ‘Dammit, what’s wrong!? Before I graduate, even though we had to act that we didn’t know each other, whenever we met accidentally in school, she always smiled slightly or gave me a slight nod, as a signal that she saw me, that even though she didn’t saying anything it was only an act. But, now that people know that we know each other, even they only know us just as ex-Queen and her successor, she was always pretend that I wasn’t around.’

“Shibuya?” Yuko-san asked me again. I averted my eyes to her and just shrugged.

Yuko-san frowned at me and after a while she sighed loudly. “Alright. Everybody, OUT! I want to talk to Shibuya alone.” She said while she glared at me.

One by one, they passed me while they walked to the door, and I just stared straight forward to Yuko-san, avoiding eye contact with anyone. But when the Kabuki Sisters about to pass me, Yuko-san said, “Ookabuki, you stay here.”

She stopped in her track and turned back in and stood with her back leaned on the lockers. The others, who’s behind her also stopped and looked at Yuko-san inquiringly. And after a while they continued to walk out of the room. I caught a glimpse of Kokabuki who’s smiled grimly at me before she was out of the room and closed the door behind her.

“Alright, I actually don’t want to interfere with your personal problems, but I’ve had enough!” Yuko-san said after a while. “I’m not blind. I can see that something happen. I can see that tense atmosphere between the two of you.”

 She kept on rambling while we just stood there in silence. “And how it’s change you. First of all, Shibuya,” I looked at her when she said my name, and I saw her pouted, “you’re not fun anymore. You’re even more silent than Black now, and you were spacing out more often that my Nyan-Nyan. I want my tsundere Queen back!” I just rolled my eyes at her words.

“Second! Ookabuki, I know I don’t know you as well as I know Shibuya. But! I’ve seen you spacing out with a morose look on your face often now.” She stood up and walked towards the door. “And I don’t know what had happened, but I want you to fix it! Don’t come out of here when you haven’t fixed it.” She slammed the door and left us alone in the Rappapa Room.

I released my breath after Yuko-san had left. ‘Damn… her speech… I’ve heard something similar like that from her before. But, when?’ I glanced at her. She still casted her eyes down. I sighed once again and stepped closer to her. She flinched slightly when I was stood near her, invading her personal space.

I sighed again. “You know what? I don’t know what’s happen too. So… what’s happened?” No answer. “What’s wrong with you? Why are you avoiding me like this?”

Still no answer.

I gulped nervously, “Did I do something wrong?” If I’m not talking to her I wouldn’t even ask this. I rather die than admitted that I made a mistake. But, she still didn’t give me any answer. ‘Grr….Dammit!! my patience started to running out here.’ I took a several deep breathe to calm myself.

 “Answer me, dammit!!” Aaaand… it didn’t work. I finally snapped. I grabbed her upper arms forced her to looked at me. “Look at me.” Still no movement. I held her chin and lifted her head up. “I said look at me!” And she did. She looked at me with a blank expression and her eyes, her eyes stared at me coldly. I was so surprised that I felt like air escaping my lungs, literally.

“Let go of me.” She said coolly.

“Not before you tell me what’s wrong.” I said with the same amount of ice in my voice. “What. Is. Wrong? Answer me!!”

My hold on her arms strengthens unintentionally. She flinched in pain and slapped my hands away. “You’ve hurt me, you jerk!” She hit my shoulders while saying, “I hate you! Your secrets! Your temper! YOU!!”

“Stop it!” I caught her hands and saw her straight in the eyes. Her eyes were gleaming with the tears that have accumulated there. My heart ached when I saw the tears. Just like there’s an invisible hand that has squished it. I wiped the tears away with my thumb softly and kissed her forehead, and I pulled her closer to me. Hugged her, tightly.

“What’s wrong?” I whispered in her ear. “I don’t like seeing you like this.” I caressed her hair that cascading in her back. I could feel the fabric of my clothes in my left shoulder slowly getting wet with her tears as she sobbed quietly. “Seeing you in tears like this… pains me… Did I do something wrong?” I gulped slowly, hoping with that I could remove the clog in my throat. “If I did… then I’m sorry…. But… if you didn’t tell me, I wouldn’t know what I did.”

I moved back a bit so that I could look at her properly, but she looked away, refusing to look at me. “Look at me.” I said softly.

She shook her head. “No, I must’ve looked hideous now.”
 
I put my hands on the side of her face, made her look at me. “You’re not… You look beautiful as always…” I wiped the tears away again. “If I’m at fault here, I’m sorry… don’t cry anymore… please…”

I leaned forwards and put my forehead on her. “I… I…,” I licked my lips in nervousness. ‘I love you. Just say it.’ I gulped slowly. ‘I love you.’ I bit my lower lip. “I…,” I gulped again. ‘I love you… Why is it so hard to say?’

“I… miss you.” ‘Dammit! Shibuya, you idiot! Just say that you love her! Idiot!!’ Even though I wasn’t able to say what I truly wanted to say, at least she smiled now and I smiled back to her. I kissed her lips lightly. “Care to tell me what’s wrong now?”

I saw the pain passed by in her eyes. Just a flash, but I saw it. I moved closer to her. There are only a few millimeters away between our face, with my hands linked in the base of her back. “What’s wrong?” I whispered to her, “Tell me.”

“I…,” she licked her lip, “I saw you… kissing Dance.”

My eyes widen when I heard that. “What?”

“She loves you… and…”

I cut her by kissing her softly at first, but then it turned deeper, the kind of kiss that would leave us out of breath. I nipped her lower lip and licked it afterwards. She opened her mouth and let my tongue roamed inside. After a while, my lungs burned, asking for oxygen and I pulled back. Breathing heavily afterwards.

“That’s not a kiss. What we’ve just done… that’s a kiss.” I said while still breathing heavily. “She kissed me, but I didn’t kiss her back. I rejected her. Didn’t you see it?”

“I ran away after I saw her kissed you.” She said while biting her lips nervously.

I sighed at that. “Well… if you had stayed… you’ll know it.”

“… She loves you…”

I sighed again. “She does… Hhhh…. I should’ve known….”

“I’ve told you and you didn’t believe me.”

“Yeah…, I didn’t see it coming at all.” I leaned forwards to peck her lips. “But, it doesn’t matter, you’re the one that I want. Nothing can change that.”

She beamed at me, and after a while she frowned. “What about the drugs? Is it true that you were a drug addict before?” She asked me.

I lowered my eyes in shame. ‘So… she heard that too, huh?’

She propped my head up with her hand and looked at me with a soft expression on her face. “Why you never told me about it?”

“It’s not something to be proud of. It’s a mistake. A big mistake. I should’ve never done that. If Yuko-san weren’t around I… I probably dead by now.”

“Is that why you said Yuko-san is your savior?”

I nodded.

She sighed and smiled teasingly. “They are right.”

“Who?”

“Yuko-san and Sado-san. You are reckless.”

“Shut up.” I scoffed. “And you shouldn’t jump into conclusion without asking me first.”

“Sorry.” She smiled at me again.

After seeing her smiled, I can’t stop myself to not kiss her. My lust meter increasing with each seconds passed. I want her soooo… much. It has been more than a month now. Her hand was already inside my shirt, caressing my back. My hand moved to grope her breast, made her moaned softly, and my other hand caressing her firm behind. God, I miss this. This closeness, her warmth, her presence near me, her scent, her voice…, her. Damn… I want her, soooo much.

And… the door opened. We immediately stopped kissing, but our face was still inches away, my hands were still groping her, and she still has her hands inside my shirt. We shared a look of dread and turned our head to the door and saw… Maeda.

For a moment we were just staring at each other. And then she blushed lightly and with a slight movement of her eyebrow she said, “er… sorry. I don’t mean to… interrupt.” She closed the door again afterwards.

After she left, we released our breath at the same time and laughed.

“That was…”

“Mood breaker?” I cut in.

She playfully slapped my arm, “embarrassing.”

“Mhmm….” I grazed the side of her face with my nose. “Did you see her blushed?”

She giggled softly. “Yeah… I don’t know she can blush.”

I nibbled her ear and licked it afterwards.

“Mmm… Stop that.”

I kissed her neck, “Why?” and licked it, made her moaned again. “I thought you like it.” And I nibbled her neck.

“What if…,” she gasped when I sucked the sensitive spot under her ear, “someone walks in on us again?”

“Mhm…,” I mumbled, still busy with her neck, “I don’t care.”

“I… I thought you want… to keep our relationship as a secret…”

I left her neck and looked her straight in the eyes. “You know what? Screw that. I’ve had enough of putting on a mask and act.” I kissed her lips roughly. Our hands started to roam each other body again. Touching. Teasing. Rubbing. Groping.

I pulled back after a while, grasping for air. “Wanna move to the Fighting Room? The door has lock.”

“I want a more comfortable place.” She said breathlessly.

“My apartment then.”

“Mmm… okay… let’s go.”

_____________________________________________

*Majijo`s hallway.

We walked side-by-side with only one intention. To my apartment. Fast. And it’s seemed like luck wasn’t on our side. When we walked towards the main building, we met Yuko-san in the hallway. Sigh… time for another teasing.

“Soo… all fine now?” she asked with a smirk.

We just looked at each other and smiled, made Yuko-san smirked wider and then she sighed. “Thank God… You have no idea how boring she was when we had dinner together three days ago and also during our ‘special training’ last week.” She said to Tomo. “Me and Sado tried to riled her up just for fun but… BUT!! She DIDN’T EVEN RESPOND!!!” I rolled my eyes at her. “She was all silent and whenever we asked her if there’s something wrong, she just shrugged and spacing out again!! And during our ‘special training’ she was just sat in the corner and spacing out. This is Shibuya we’re talking about. Since when she’s ever become silent!!? She is supposed to be active, hot-blooded and tsundere.”

“I’ve told you I’m not a tsundere!”I cut Yuko-san`s rambling.

“See…,” she kept on talking to Tomo who’s trying her darnest to not laugh, “that’s what I’m talking about. This is the Shibuya I know. The Shibuya during these past weeks is… meh… not her at all.”

“What do you mean by that?”I interrupted her again.

“Shibuya is supposed to be hot-blooded, that’s why she was riled up so easily. And her temper is one of our sources of fun. Even though it was also her bad habit. And that’s reminding me… What did you see in her anyway?”

“Hey!? You’re supposed to be on my side.” I said, offended by her words.

“She is irritating, has a short-temper, reckless, dense, blunt, rude… I can keep on going you know.” She kept on rambling, ignoring me. “Her good sides are only the fact that she is strong, has a good look and body, and good with fashion. Or more precisely, her plus value is only her physical matter.”

“Stop ignoring me and talked as if I’m not here!!!” I yelled.

Yuko-san grinned mischievously to me. “I’m not ignoring you at all.” And she smiled innocently. “I just want my fun, that’s all.”

At this time, Tomo can’t stop her laugh anymore. She has begun laughing uncontrollably.

“See… I’ve made her laugh. You should be thankful to me.” Yuko-san said, smirking again. “And by the way… what did you just do in the Rappapa`s Room anyway?”

“Wha… what do you mean?” I asked, Tomo has stopped laughing and just stared at Yuko-san.

“I saw Maeda walking down the stairs, looking all red. And when I asked her, she said she was just seen something she shouldn’t have.” She grinned mockingly to us. “Don’t tell me you’ve baptized our room.”

“Of course not!!” we said at the same time.

She laughed and walked past us to the direction of Rappapa`s Room. “Good. Because only me and Nyan-Nyan who can baptize our room.”

“What?” She said with a ghastly look on her face.

“Hentai-Sachou, that’s too much information. Geezzz….” I pinched the bridge of my nose. Trying to get rid of the image of Yuko-san and Torigoya in our club room doing ‘that’, that has came instantly in my mind after she said that. Her laughter can be heard in the hallway as an answer to my words.

“By the way, what is ‘secret training’? What kind of training is that?” she asked afterwards while we walked.

“As the name stated, it’s secret.” I smirked at her. “Rappapa is located in music club room, if you forget.” I added when she glared at me.

“So… it’s got something related to music.” She asked again curiously.

“You’ll know sooner or later. Perhaps Yuko-san will invite all of you on our next ‘secret training’. Now that you and your friends are also Rappapa now.”

“I see,” she said after a while. “Then… who’s Nyan-Nyan?”

I smirked at her for a while. “I can’t tell you. It’s not my secret to tell. Sorry.”

“I see….” She casted her eyes down on the floor in disappointment.

“You’ll know if you pay more attention to Yuko-san. But, I can’t tell you anything else.”

We kept on walking afterwards in an awkward silence, thanks to Yuko-san. And the atmosphere got tenser when we walked past the classroom. Eyes following our movement.

“What’s with the stares?” I whispered to her. “I’m used to it since I was a Queen, but this time is more irritating.”

“I guess because we’re together.” She whispered back to answered me. We walked past more class and she said, “Wait here.”

And she walked inside a class. I read the nameplate. ‘Class 3-2’. I thought she was in ‘3-1’. And after a while she walked out with Kokabuki who’s talked loudly, “Another ‘cleaning time’, Shibuya-san?” and she added in a much more hushed voice while still pretending to be smirking. “Dammit, why I should covering up your relation with each other?”

“Yes, it is.” Tomo said, and she whispered, “because I’m your aneki.”

I fight with the urge to face-palmed myself, but instead I just started walking again and said, “come on, let’s just go.” Though I had to agree that her idea of tagging Kokabuki along with us was great.

And then we walked through the hallways and stairs towards the front gate, looking all bad-ass, which was shattered when we already passed the front gate and away from the prying eyes of Majijo`s students and staffs.

“Arggh… Why should I be the one who’s tagging along with you?” Kokabuki asked in irritancies.

“As I said before,” Tomo answered her with a small mischievous smirk, “since you’re a good sister of mine… you should… mhph…”

I covered her mouth with my hand, stopping her in mid sentence. “Let’s just go.” And I whispered in her ear, “I want to eat you… now!”

“Oh, God… I just didn’t hear that… I didn’t see anything… Geeezzz….” I turned my head to look at Kokabuki after I heard that. She was shaking her head while frowning and rubbing her forehead with a distressed look on her face. Ah, well… I thought I was whispered… not my fault if she heard that. “This is exactly why I don’t wanna tag along with lovebirds like you two.”

We just laughed at her misery, which made her frowning even more.

“Alright then…,” Tomo said after she stopped laughing, “we’ll go now. Thanks, Kokabuki.” And she walked away from Majijo, dragged me along with her.

After a few meters I turned back and said, “By the way, training’s tomorrow after school.” After I saw Kokabuki nodded, I turned back again and kept on walking.

“I thought you have afternoon classes every Friday?”

“Mmm… yeah… but the teachers re-schedule it to morning classes.” I answered her. “And besides, I can always skip, like I do now.”

She slapped my arm. “Argh… what the hell?” That slap was not a playful slap. It was hurt. Dammit.

“You skipped today? Did you forget why you take a prep-school?” she asked me angrily.

“Of course not.”

“Then don’t skip classes.”

“You want me to go now?” I asked her while raising my eyebrow at her.

She frowned for a while. “Em… I guess you can skip for today.”

_____________________________________________

*A few blocks away from Majijo.

“Hey,” she pulled my hand, “wait a minute. Isn’t that Youran?” she asked me while pointing to the riverbank on the side of the road.

I looked at the direction her finger has pointed. And it sure was Youran, running in the riverbank, being chased by… a herd of dogs. I turned my head to look at her with a ‘WTF’ look on my face. “What the hell is that?” I asked her in half amusement half exasperation. Seeing the current Queen of Rappapa… being chased by a herd of dogs. WTF indeed.

And to my surprise my answer not came from her, but from behind me. “It’s her training.” I jumped slightly and turned to see Black.

“Black… Dammit!! Don’t sneaking behind me like that!” I shouted at her. “And what do you mean by training?”

“She’s too slow. My training for her is to increase her speed.” She said calmly.

“By making dogs chased after her?” I asked with an incredulous look on my face.

“Why the dogs chase her anyway?” Tomo asked her too.

Black smirking slightly. “I made her carry a bag full of dog`s foods. She has to run as fast as she could if she didn’t want her clothes to be ruined by a herd of hungry dogs. By the way, I’ve to go after her. Wouldn’t want one of the Queens of Rappapa got beaten by dogs.” She turned back and walked away from us. “And by the way, Shibuya, glad to see you’re back to yourself. Sulking and spacing out are not suitable for you.” 

“When she’s not silent, she talked too much.” I said while shaking my head.

A hushed “I heard that” can be heard from behind us, made us shared another smile.

_____________________________________________



@lollita90, kahem, minami-chan: hope this chapter pay out for all the depressing issues from last chapter.

@haruko: well... perhaps we'll see more of Torigoya's jealousy  :lol:

@fael_c00l: is this answering your question about Youran and Black`s training?  :lol:

@songbac: Thanks for commenting :bow:
                well since Kojiyuu is my other OTP, there'll be more of them  XD

@haruhi16: they are the best trolls :rofl:


As always, thanks for reading, commenting and the 'thank you's, guys... See you in the next chapter :)
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 21 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: kahem on September 21, 2012, 12:28:34 PM
YAY! They fixed everything!!!!!
lol Youran training hahaha!
Poor Kokabuki xD
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 21 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: fael_c00l on September 21, 2012, 12:38:12 PM
Thanks man,, hahaha LOL when i know what is the training,, Black is so cruel, using dog to make Youran faster,, it reminds me to Hiruma from Eyeshield 21 when he force Sena to run using Cerberos :D ,, maybe in the future Youran can have Black's speed,, and thanks again for the update :D but i kinda curious about NyanNyan and Shaku training,, please update soon,,,,
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 21 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: songbac on September 21, 2012, 04:32:11 PM
Quote
“Stop it!” I caught her hands and saw her straight in the eyes. Her eyes were gleaming with the tears that have accumulated there. My heart ached when I saw the tears. Just like there’s an invisible hand that has squished it. I wiped the tears away with my thumb softly and kissed her forehead, and I pulled her closer to me. Hugged her, tightly.

“What’s wrong?” I whispered in her ear. “I don’t like seeing you like this.” I caressed her hair that cascading in her back. I could feel the fabric of my clothes in my left shoulder slowly getting wet with her tears as she sobbed quietly. “Seeing you in tears like this… pains me… Did I do something wrong?” I gulped slowly, hoping with that I could remove the clog in my throat. “If I did… then I’m sorry…. But… if you didn’t tell me, I wouldn’t know what I did.”

.....................

I leaned forwards and put my forehead on her. “I… I…,” I licked my lips in nervousness. ‘I love you. Just say it.’ I gulped slowly. ‘I love you.’ I bit my lower lip. “I…,” I gulped again. ‘I love you… Why is it so hard to say?’

“I… miss you.” ‘Dammit! Shibuya, you idiot! Just say that you love her! Idiot!!’ Even though I wasn’t able to say what I truly wanted to say, at least she smiled now and I smiled back to her. I kissed her lips lightly. “Care to tell me what’s wrong now?”

 :oops: :oops: i can imagine that scene, it's so lovely  :wub: :wub: :wub:. Argh............, i love this couple so much ( besides kojiyuu, hehehe  :roll::roll::roll:)

Quote
“I saw Maeda walking down the stairs, looking all red. And when I asked her, she said she was just seen something she shouldn’t have.” She grinned mockingly to us. “Don’t tell me you’ve baptized our room.”

“Of course not!!” we said at the same time.

She laughed and walked past us to the direction of Rappapa`s Room. “Good. Because only me and Nyan-Nyan who can baptize our room.”

OMG  :smhid :smhid:smhid really?? , Yuko-san ia number one  :twothumbs  :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs


Quote
And I whispered in her ear, “I want to eat you… now!”

 :w00t: :w00t: :w00t: hehe, i'm asking myself, next chap have hot scene, haven't it??? :inlove: :inlove: :inlove:, oh yeahhhhhhhh  :P :P :P, i hope to read your next chap soon  :) :)
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 21 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: Minami-chan on September 22, 2012, 12:26:20 AM
I love that you have arranged things between the two.
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 21 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: Haruko on September 22, 2012, 04:39:20 AM
Im gonna say again!!... I love yuko.. jajjaja its so funny :D.. omg torigoya jealous.. from whom?
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 21 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: korisunyan on September 23, 2012, 04:30:27 AM
OH MY UMEDA AYAKA AND IWASA MISAKI  :shocked :shocked
THIS FANFIC IS THE BEST ALL I READ, REALLY, GOOD, THIS IS SO PERFECT  :shocked :wub: :shocked :wub:

I'M WAS SAD WHEN OOKABUKI SEE WHEN DANCE KISSED SHIBUYA  :cry:
I'M WAITING FOR MORE, PLEASE, CONTINUE WITH THIS FANFIC PERFECT

I'M YOUR FAN, REALLY, GOOOOOOOOOOOD  :inlove: :inlove: :inlove:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 22 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: stv_wong on September 24, 2012, 06:08:26 PM
Chapter 22




*Rappapa`s Room, one day after last chapter, afternoon

I opened the door and saw Team Hormone inside, grilling… hormones… as usual. They looked at me as I walked inside with a bored looks on my face. Or more like sleepy. I only had three hours sleep last night because certain someone slept over in my apartment. And that certain someone was in the mood last night. Sigh… can’t blame her, really, because I too, was in the mood. Not a surprise here. As Yuko-san would’ve said, after you get the taste of it, you’ll always want for more. And it had been more than a month. A MONTH!!! Sigh… next time I’ve to remember our period’s schedule, and pay attention to her more. I won’t let her ignored me for weeks like last time anymore.

“Shibuya-san?” Unagi called me. She must’ve seen me spacing out. I only stared at her as a response. “Umm… why are you here?” she asked after a while.

“Where’s Yu… Argh!!” I was about to asked her about where Yuko-san was, but someone jumped on my back, literally, stopping me in mid-sentence. I saw skinny arms around me, wrapped in dark green jacket. “Geki!! Don’t jump on me! What if I fall to the grill?!” I released her arms from me and glared at her.

She only giggled and biting her nails, “hehehe~, Black said you’re okay now~,” and she sat on the bench.

I heard some footsteps from outside and looked at the door. Torigoya came in with Shaku who looked all flustered and embarrassed and dead tired. ‘Strange… is this the same girl with the one who was weeping on our graduation day?’

“Ah… Shibuya… Geki… you’re here too.” Torigoya chirped happily.

“Er… Torigoya-san, what’s happen to Shaku?” Wota asked her. It seems I wasn’t the only one who noticed.
 
Torigoya opened her mouth to speak, but Shaku beats her, “she ordered me to play punching games and arm wrestling games in game center, afterwards she ordered me to dance like those idol on TV in Shibuya`s Intersection!!” She rambled in amazing speed. “Not only that!! She also made some thugs fight me!!”

All of our eyes flew to Torigoya after Shaku’s outburst. I did the game center things too… but the rest? Wow… just wow… That was… creative.

Torigoya only smiled and said, “Yuu-c… Yuko-san`s order, Yuko-san`s order, and the last also Yuko-san`s order.” She tilted her head to the side and pouting questioningly. “I wonder why though.”

And the door to the fighting room opened. Maeda walked out with Yuko-san`s arm half hugging her. Yuko-san smiled at us when she saw us and frowning slightly. I followed her gaze and I understood instantly why she frowned. Torigoya glared at her coldly, and her eyes were screaming bloody murder at the sight of our sachou half hugging other woman. Yuko-san gulped loudly and cracked a nervous smile at her. Torigoya walked towards Yuko-san slowly, threateningly.

“Ehhh…. Hi,” Yuko-san said while Torigoya wrapped her arm on Yuko-san`s neck and dragged her, “why you didn’t tell me before that you’ll co…” I couldn’t heard the rest of Yuko-san`s words because Torigoya already closed the door.

“Wow… what’s going on here?” Sado-san`s voice came from the behind me. She came when our attention was on Torigoya and Yuko-san it seemed.

“Sado-san… why are you here?” I asked her, since she was rarely came here after graduation, unlike us, ex-Shitennou.

“Yuko-san asked me to.” She said simply, she then glanced at Shaku and Team Hormone who’s whispered scandalously about what they had just saw earlier. “If there’s anything about what you just saw earlier spread out of this room, I’ll deal with you myself. Understand?” She asked menacingly in her Sado mode, made them nodded frantically.

She turned back to face me and Geki and asked silently, “what’s going on? I’ve never seen Torigoya like that.”

I sighed and whispered, “she saw Yuko-san half-hugging Maeda,” and I glanced at Maeda who’s by now has read her book again.

Geki giggled softly, “Torigoya is maaaad~~.”

“Heh… Yuko-san is sooooo… whipped now.” Sado-san smirked.

I smirked back, “so much for hiding their relationship, huh?”

The door was opened again. It was the Kabuki Sisters this time. Me and Tomo gave each other a brief smile when our eyes met.

“Well, as they say, they won’t hide anymore.” Sado-san said, “But, I do believe that there are some things that better keep private. Especially now that we’re facing the reformist and Yabakune. It’ll be better if their relationship is only known by us.”

“It’ll be hard to keep them from knowing though.” I said while pointing towards the current Rappapa.

“As long as they can keep it as a secret, I guess it’ll be okay.” Geki said.

“Yeah…” I said slowly, with my mind and eyes were elsewhere, on my sexy girlfriend more precisely. Too bad her uniform hid her body, I wonder why her casual clothes was so different from her uniform. People wouldn’t even know she has a good sense of fashion if based it on her uniform.

Youran came after a few while. She immediately mingled around with the Kabuki Sisters and Shaku. Sado-san and Geki was talking about Geki`s progress in study by now, while my full attention was still on my girlfriend. My face slowly turned into a frown as I saw Youran put her hand on Tomo`s shoulder and still was. ‘Grr… how dare she touches my girl!!’

“Ah, that’s remind me… Shaku!!” I looked at Sado-san after her sudden outburst, the others also looked on her. “When will you return my money? I need to pay for my rent.” She said while narrowing her eyes.

“Ehehe… I was hoping you’ll forget.” Shaku said while grinned innocently.

“Well, you better return it soon, unlike you… I live on my own.” Sado-san said menacingly. “She borrows my money to pay for her dinner. I met her and Torigoya a few days ago and we went for a dinner together. Actually, I intended to treat them. BUT, this GIRL ate too much. And since she didn’t have enough money, I had to cover it first!” She added after she saw Geki and I looked at her questioningly.

“Emailed me your bank account, I’ll ask my mom to transfer the money to you.” Shaku said, still grinning.

“I hate rich kid.” Sado-san growled at her.

“Hey! I’m rich kid too.” I said, felt offended by the remarks.

“At least you’re different from her.” Sado-san said while rolling her eyes. “Since you live on your own you’re not as spoiled as her.”

“Errr… Sado-san, Shibuya-san, why you live on your own?” Unagi asked us, and when we looked at her, she quickly added, “just curious, that’s all.”

“What’s wrong with that?” I asked back.

“Almost all of us don’t live with our family anymore, beside Torigoya.” Sado-san said shortly. And a tense silence filled the room after that.

The sound of a door opened caught our attention. Yuko-san and Torigoya walked out of the fighting room, looking all smile and happy face. I smirked and covered my mouth with my hand instantly when I saw them. ‘So… something good happened inside.’

“What’s with the silence?” Yuko-san asked.

“Unagi asked why Sado-san and Shibuya live on their own.” Tomo said when no one answering Yuko-san`s question.

“Shibuya?” Torigoya asked silently to no one in particular, “no –san?”

“Ah, that…,” Yuko-san said, she looked at us for a while and after we nodded, she continued her speech. “Well, that’s easy Sado and Shibuya had, er…, has a few problems with their family, so… they live on their own. So does Black. While for Geki and me, we’re orphan. Torigoya over here, live with her dad.”

“I live on my own.” Torigoya added. “My dad rarely comes home.”

 “Yeah… well… you can live with me if you want to.” Yuko-san boldly said. Made us gaped at her in surprise even Torigoya and Sado-san who’s closer to her than anyone. “Anyway…,” Yuko-san added after a while, “I only told you that because you’re all Rappapa now. But… tell one word to other people outside… I’ll cut your tongue. Is that clear?”

They nodded frantically, the current Queens were more reserved though. ‘Heh… they finally act like one. Good…’

“Sado…,” Yuko-san called while pointing the fighting room with her head and said, “Shibuya, Torigoya you can join in too, since you’re already here.” And she walked to the fighting room with Sado-san following behind. I shared a questioning look with Torigoya and followed them. Closing the door afterwards.

“Why Geki doesn’t join us?” I asked to Yuko-san after I sat on the floor with them, formed a small circle in the middle of the room.

“She already knows our topic.” Yuko-san said in a bored tone. “They’re all knows it.” She pointed the door with her head. “And I think it’s about time I tell you as well.”

“What is happening actually, Yuko-san?” Sado-san asked, frowned plastered in her face. “I’ve seen quite lot of Majijo`s and Yabakune`s students in the hospital.”

I looked at Sado-san in shock. I’ve known there has been more fighting lately, but I didn’t know how worse.

Yuko-san sighed. “We have a situation here with Nezumi and Center and now, there is Yabakune, who have been hunting out Majijo`s students.” She sighed again. “And with Majijo`s condition now, and my own condition we can’t fight them back, yet. The Shitennou are getting better with each day passed, but….”

“It’s still not enough.” Sado-san finished for her. “We lack in number. You can’t fight them with only brute strength.”

“I know. We need a strategist. I don’t like this, but we truly need one.” She held Torigoya’s hand and looked at her. “After my near death experience, I can’t just head down to a fight without knowing what will happen later. Because I know, that now I have someone who’s waiting for me.” Torigoya smiled at her.

“So… about this strategist…” I said after a brief silence.

“You’ll know later.” Yuko-san said. “And by the way, I know I’ve said this for several times already, but, don’t interfere if not necessary, especially you, Shibuya. What’s with the brawl last Monday?” she narrowed her eyes at me.

“They’re bad-mouthing Majijo. Should I just let them get away with it?” I retorted.

“You all has graduate now. Let them deal with it.” Yuko-san pointed the door with her head.

Sado-san and Torigoya nodded, while me… I just sighed. “Okay, but I’ll deal with those who dare lay a finger on her. Not as an ex-Queen. It’s personal.”

“She’s not weak you know.” Yuko-san said, instantly recognizing who the person I mean.

I sighed slowly. “I know… it’s just that… I have a bad feeling about all of this…”

They all frowning after I said that and for a while, we were just sat there in silence, with thoughts running in our head. And then Yuko-san stood up and said, “Perhaps it’ll be better if we go outside.” And we followed her.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

When we walked out, silence filled the Rappapa`s room. We shared a questioning look with each other, and my eyes instantly found its way to Tomo. She looked at me nervously and smiled and she looked away to her fellow Rappapa.

“They must’ve gossiped about us.” I whispered.

“That’s explaining the silence that welcomed us.” Sado-san said.

Yuko-san went to sit on her chair. “Seriously, girls… you’ve gossiped around too much.” She combed her hair with her hand.
 
“Is there anything else, Yuko-san?” After she shook her head, I walked towards the door. “I’ll go now. Kabukis, let’s go.”

“Shibuya, wait.” I heard Yuko-san said while we was at the door. I turned to look at her. “I forgot to tell you. Secret training, tonight. Same place, same time.”

The current Rappapa looked at Yuko-san at the mention of ‘secret training’, hoping that Yuko-san would’ve said more. I smirked and nodded my head.

“And they,” Yuko-san looked at the Kabuki Sisters, “can come as well. Youran, Shaku, you too.”

“What about us?!” Wota asked.

“Sorry, Shitennou only.” Yuko-san said while smirking at the crestfallen expression on her face. “You can join later on. For now, it’s Shitennou only.”

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

*Outside of Majijo, on the road somewhere.

“So… what’s we gonna do now?” Kokabuki asked while we walked “Not to game center again, right?”

I smirked at her. “Game center it is. You’ll have to nail it first. It’s easy after you get the grip of it.”

“That’s embarrassing.” She said while shaking her head.

“Forget that you’re in public.” Tomo said, “It’s easy after that.” I looked at her questioningly, and she added, “I used to play it when I was in junior high.”

“Oh, I see.” I said slowly. “And by the way, you still have to do the bicycle race game too.” I said to her afterwards.

Kokabuki smirked at that while Tomo just sighed. “Do I have too?”

“You see, if it was in a game it was more fun. But, I can always use Black`s method if you want.” I said while looked at her with my poker face intact.

“Fine…” she said while crossing her arms in front of her chest. “I don’t understand why you order us to do that though.”

“Me too.” Kokabuki butted in.

“Easy.” I grinned to them. “Kokabuki, your movements are too stiff. You need to fix that.”

“And playing Dance Dance Revolution can fix that?” She gaped at me.

“Yup, just looked at Dance, she may be weak but her flexibility is astounding.” I said off-handedly, and I saw a dark aura surrounding my girl and a look of dread in Kokabuki`s face. I instantly know that I had said the wrong thing.

“Oh, God, not again.” Kokabuki sighed. “I rather become the third wheel than to tag along with a fighting couple.”

We cracked a smile at her remark. “So, what about me?” Tomo asked after a while, I know she was desperately wanted to change the topic.

“Your standing isn’t strong enough. You need to strengthen your legs muscles for that.” I said. “I’ve noticed that you have tendencies to stumble after your legs got a few hits. No matter how good you are, if your legs can’t support you anymore, it’s all over.”

“I see…” She said slowly, frowning slightly.

I smiled and put my hand on her head, patting her head. “Afterwards, I’ll take you two to my favorite place for fighting training. Well, Rappapa`s favorite place actually.”

“Is it the place for ‘secret training’?” Kokabuki asked.

I grinned at Kokabuki while answering, “No. You’ll see later what it is.” Then I moved my hand from my girl`s head to her shoulder, half hugging her. “And by the way, Tomo, call your mom, tell her you’ll stay over in my place again tonight.” I said to my girl. “It usually finished near midnight.”

I heard Kokabuki sighed and mumbled “lovebirds …” and walked in front of us.

We continued to walk like that, with Kokabuki walked ahead of us and me half-hugging Ookabuki, while she called her mom. After a few minutes, Tomo flipped her phone closed and sighed. Kokabuki has already turned to looked at us.

“It’s amazing how fast your mom let you go when you mention her name.” She pointed her finger to me. “And how weird it is that you have the same name.” She grinned at us.

“Shut up.” I glared at her. “Do you want me to kick your damn ass?” I was about to charge at her when I felt Tomo tugged my hand to stop me. I looked at her for a while and glaring again at Kokabuki who’s now frowned slightly, ‘hey… I know a better way to give her a lesson to not messing around with me.’ With that thought, I looked back to my girl, cupped her face with my free hand and kissed her hotly. She instantly responded to my kiss, kissing me back.

“Arghhh…. Lovebirds! Stop the PDA!!!” I heard Kokabuki shouted, “Geez!! And I thought you’re intended to keep it as a secret.” And I heard her stomping away from us. I pulled away and grinning. ‘Heh… mission accomplished.’

Tomo glanced at her sister who’s now already five meters away from us and narrowing her eyes at me. “You do that on purpose.”

“Of course I do.” I grinned innocently at her.

She sighed and shook her head. “Anyway, now that she’s away, we can talk.”

We started to walk again, only much slower than Kokabuki who’s desperately want to run away from us. “What is it?”

“I know who Nyan-Nyan is now.”

I smirked, “of course. Told you it’s easy.”

“Yeah, they practically didn’t hide it at all.” She smiled in amusement.

“Oh, they used too. But after Yuko-san`s near death experience, they, or more precisely Torigoya has been more bold about it.”

“I can understand that.” She looked to the ground sadly. “She must’ve been so scared.”

“As for Yuko-san… I guess you’ve seen her skin-ship by now…” I sighed.

“Oh, yes I do.” She smiled again. “She always jumped on Torigoya-san whenever she came to Majijo. I’ve never think of it though. I didn’t know that there’s something more.”

“For their case, ignorance is a bliss.” I said in amusement. “People in my class used to seeing Yuko-san skin-shipped Torigoya for…. Almost every day. And they never thought much of it. Come to think of it, I’ve only known recently too.”

“Really?”

“Er…during Yuko-san`s illness actually.”

“Oh.”

We walked in silence for a while. I know that there are still other things she wants to ask, but for some reasons that I don’t know, she didn’t said anything. “What is it?” I asked made her looked at me questioningly. “Somethings bothering you. What is it?”

She sighed, “I know now why your bond with each other is so strong. It’s not just because Yuko-san, isn’t it?” I kept on looking on her, not saying anything. “You do know that we’re talking about you and the other ex-Rappapa when you’re in the fighting room, don’t you?” I nodded. “Gekikara was silent all the while. But, based on what Yuko-san had said, we know your bond with each other was strong not only because all of you will follow Yuko-san to death, but also because you only have each other.”

I released my breath heavily. “Well… we’re not that close. But, we do trust each other to death. Or more like we trust Yuko-san to death, and because of that we shared mutual understanding and trust.”

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

*At the game center.

The blaring sound from the DDR game machine was deafening, but I didn’t hear it at all. I could feel my face scrunched up in irritancies. On the bicycle race game, the highest rank Tomo could get was the 3rd, but when Kokabuki joined in for fun, she could win the race. So does Kokabuki. She always failed to finish the DDR game even in the medium level. But when Tomo played with her like now… I glanced at her score, she seemed well enough. Sigh… I need to separate them. Not because I was jealous. But because they won’t be able to fight together all the time. Their bond is as close as a true sister, but they really need to be able to fight alone. And it’s NOT BECAUSE I’M JEALOUS!!

“san… Shibuya-san… Shibuya-san!!”

I snapped out of my thought when I heard someone called me and looked to the direction of the voice. Kokabuki was watching me in confused look. “I’ve been calling you for ten times.”

“So? Finished already? You don’t fail again, right?” I said in a bored tone.

She just frowned, “no, I was able to finish it.”

“Good.” I walked to the exit, knowing they’ll follow me. And true enough, when I reached the road, I felt someone held my hand and tugged it softly. “What is it?” I said while continued to walk down the road. Not even bother to see the person who’s held my hand, since I already know who it was. I felt my hand being pulled harder, so I stopped walking and turned back and saw Tomo looking at me worriedly. I smiled instantly when I saw her face. “What is it?” I asked again, in a much softer tone this time.

“You’re angry.” She said simply. “Why?”

“I’m not. Come on, let’s go we’ve stayed here for too long.” I walked again, “Yuko-san would’ve tease me to no end if we’re late.”

“Why?” She walked by my side, hand still holding mine. “Kokabuki’s with us.”

“It didn’t matter for her.” I said while rolled my eyes.

“You called me?” I heard Kokabuki’s voice from behind me and I shook my head as a response. I saw her glanced down for a second, and she was smirking to us and said, “By the way, there’s some of our kohai in the crossroad ahead. You better stop the holding hands thing if you still want to keep your relationship as a secret.”

“Shit!” I immediately let go of her hand and walked faster, put some distance between us.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

*In the front of some building in downtown area.

“Why are we here?” Kokabuki asked me. “Don’t we have a ‘secret training’ to do? That’s why we skipped our fight training, right?”

I smirked at her. “You’ll see later.”

Kokabuki looked around and frowned. “Seems like the others aren’t here yet.”

I looked at my phone, no email and we’re a few minutes early. “They’ll come in a few minutes. We’re too early.” I glanced at Tomo, she has been half-pouting-half-frowning since I walked away from her earlier. I let out a sigh and move closer to her. “What’s wrong?” I asked and kissed her forehead, made her eyes widen, and she let out a shy smile.

“Nothing… just a little tired.” She lowered her head and held my hand again.

I heard Kokabuki sighed and said, “Dear God…, not again.” She shook her head when I looked at her and she said, “I’ll go over there… to look at…,” she pointed at the store in the next building, “ah, well, I better be going before I die from diabetes from the amount of sugar you two produced.” And she did.

I heard Tomo laughed and I looked at her again. ‘Damn, her smile is blinding.’ I smiled back at her. “What is it? Why are you laughing like that?”

“I feel sorry for Kokabuki.” She chuckled a bit again. “This morning she was pleading to me to not going all lovey-dovey to you, since she knows that we have fixed our problems. She said it’ll be awkward for her to tag along with 'lovebirds'.”

I smirked while looking at Kokabuki who’s pretending to be interested with something on the display. “Sure she does…”

She slapped my arm, “behave…”

I grinned at her and leaned closer. She realized what I want to do and put her hand on my face, stopping me.

“Are you crazy? We’re in public!” she hissed.

I took her hand and bring it to my lips, kissed it, and pined her to the wall behind her. “So?” I whispered hotly in her ear, “this place is pretty far from Majijo and beside we’re in Nichoume here. People wouldn’t even take a second look on us.” And I kissed her, gently at first, and when things starting to get hotter, I heard some voices.

“Shibuya?!”

“Ookabuki!?”

At the same time, followed by a loud “EEEEHHH?!?!”

 We jumped away from each other, literally. And all I could say afterwards was, “SHIT!”

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------



@minami-chan, korisunyan:  hehehe... hope you like this chapter too...  :hee:

@kahem: another Kokabuki third wheel moment  :hiakhiakhiak:

@fael_c00l: it's seemed like i failed with Torigoya and Shaku :err: , glad you found Youran`s training funny though.

@songbac: not hot scene in this chapter, sorry (at least not yet)  :kekeke:

@haruko: here's the answer  :glasses:


Thanks for reading, commenting and the 'thank you's, guys. See you later in next chapter... :byebye:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 22 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: nao707 on September 24, 2012, 08:30:14 PM
 :w00t: :w00t: Shibuya is so bold! hahaha  :inlove: :inlove: I'm happy that she and chiyuu clear their misunderstanding, this couple is so cute  :deco:

Torigoya is so jealous  :lol: watch out Yuko-sempai~  XD and there is MariMii moment too  :thumbup

Is it possible that Maeda get a patner? just curious... hehehe

strategist? :shocked  .... is it Nezumi?

Wow, who busted them? Can't wait for your next update  :twothumbs :twothumbs

Thank you for your update stv_wong-san..  :bow:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 22 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: kahem on September 24, 2012, 10:40:32 PM
Yeah poor Kokabuki I really feel bad for her xD
I wonder who it was at the end I would say Black lol
OMG Kojiyuu in the fight room!!!!!
I like when Shibuya was jealous because of Youran hehe
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 22 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: Haruko on September 25, 2012, 04:43:41 AM
jajaj but i wanna know what happen whe torigoya took yuko in that room T_T..

jejeje shibuya you are in troubles!!! :D love it!!

but i feel so sorry ... maeda is alone... and you cant bring minami back -_-
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 22 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: songbac on September 25, 2012, 09:03:23 AM
Quote
I better be going before I die from diabetes from the amount of sugar you two produced.

 :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: hahaha, poor Kokabuki, she's funny.  :P :P and tomotomo is so sweet  :wub: :wub: :wub:

Toriyoga's jealousy is cute and kojiyuu is sweet too  :heart: :heart: :heart:

Shaku is funny when she answered innocently sado's question  :roll: :roll: :roll: and sado, too when she explained to all people about shaku  :twothumbs :twothumbs


thank for your interesting chap. I hope your update soon  :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 22 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: Minami-chan on September 25, 2012, 10:52:37 PM
Hohohoho
It seems that have caught them!!   :twisted: :twisted:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 22 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: korisunyan on October 01, 2012, 10:49:44 PM
My heart is huuuuuuuuuuuuuurts, i want more  :ptam-hbk:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 22 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: fael_c00l on October 02, 2012, 08:56:28 AM
Stv_wong-san, where are u?? I curious about the next chapter, please update soon,,
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 22 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: songbac on October 02, 2012, 10:32:01 AM
Stv_wong-san  :cry: :cry: :cry: i waiting for you  for a long time,hichichic, i hope you will update soon  :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo / MJGK world) Chapter 22 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: korisunyan on October 04, 2012, 03:23:39 PM
My God, I'm paying for my sins?
I need more, my heart is hurt with so much time without this fanfic  :cry:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo/MJGK world) Chapter 23-1 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: stv_wong on October 04, 2012, 06:13:05 PM
Chapter 23 - Part 1






*Continuation from last chapter.

‘Dammit… I know that voice!’ I turned to the direction of the voice and saw Black, Geki and Youran. Both Black and Geki looked like they’ve just seen a ghost, while Youran….

“Wow… that’s hot…,” she said in amusement. “Did you saw the tongue actions there?” she asked Black and Geki who’s sighed at her question while I was giving her death-glare all the time.

“Youran,” Black said calmly, stopping Youran from her ranting, and Black glanced at me, “you better shut your mouth before Shibuya kills you.”

Youran looked at me as I cracked my knuckles and she gulped. Her eyes widen when she saw me putting my gloves on.

“If you dare tell anyone about this…” I said menacingly.

She shook her head, “eheheh… there’s no need for that…. I’m not that stupid.”

I looked at Black and Geki, “the two of you included.”

“I thought Yuko-san already know?” Black said while raising one eyebrow at me.

“She does… what I mean is about the kissing thing.” I rolled my eyes. “She’ll tease me forever if she knows.”

Black and Geki gave me the ‘then don’t kiss in public if you don’t want to be seeing.’

I felt my upper arm being punched, hard. “Argh… what the hell?!”

“I’ve told you don’t do it!” Tomo glared at me. “And you didn’t listen!”

“Well then don’t look at me that way!” I retorted back. “It’s not my fault that you’re so damn kissable.”

She opened her mouth to retort back at me, but Kokabuki stopped her by saying, “lovebirds, stops with the flirting.” 

We turned to looked at her and said “shut up!!” at the same time.

“Tsk… Kokabuki… I’m really glad now, that I’m not in your position.” Youran said.

“Youran,” she looked at me as I called her, “shut up. And by the way… I have to punch you.”
 
“For what?! I’ve told you I won’t say anything to the others.”

“For touching my girl earlier today.” I grunted in annoyance while walking towards her.

“What?! That was just a friendly tou…”

“Argh!!” I yelped in pain, stopping Youran in mid-sentence. I turned to looked behind to my girlfriend who’s narrowing her eyes at me. “Why the hell did you do that for?!” She was just pinched my arm. AND IT WAS HURT!!

“How many times do I have to tell you, don’t be over-protective over me!!”

“But…”

“No but!” she cut me and pulled me to whispered in my ear, “do as I say or no sex for a month.” And she stepped back, put some distance between us. The others were just looking at us questioningly.

My eyes widen in fear. “You’re bluffing.”

“Want me to prove that I’m not?” she raised one eyebrow at me. Challenging.

“Oh, come on…”

“Do it, or I’ll make it two.”

I gulped. “Tch… fiiiiineee.” I sling my arm on her shoulder. “The way you said it made me think that you don’t enjoy it as much as I do.” I pouted playfully at her, temporally forgotten that we’re in public, as I usually do whenever I was with her.

“Oh, I do.” She smiled at me. “But, it’s my ultimate weapon to stop you whenever you ran out-of-control.”

“Out-of-control? What do you think I am?!”

She smiled again, “my girlfriend,” but it was soon replaced by an angry scowl, “with a VERY SHORT-temper.”

‘What the…. She’s not on her period, right? Let’s see today is…. Oh, God…. She’s PMS-ing. Sigh…. I better do whatever she wants if I don’t want her to go berserk on me.’ With that decision in mind, I tried my best to keep her happy, at least until she was on calm mode again. “I’m sorry, okay?” I kissed her forehead. “Forgive me?” And I gave her the best puppy eyes that I could muster, made her smile and laughed softly.

“Good gracious Lord… Shibuya… you’re truly lucky that Sado-san and Yuko-san isn’t here yet.” I heard Black`s voice said, made me remembered where I was and with who I was at the time. “If they saw that, you can say goodbye to your pride and honor, because they will tease you endlessly.”

“Or blackmail you for life~~.” Geki added while giggling softly.

“Don’t you dare say a single thing to them.” I glared menacingly at them.

Black shook her head in exasperation. “They’re right… you are a tsundere.”

“I’m NOT!” I yelled in annoyance.

Then, three sounds of phone beeping came from three different phones. I flipped open mine while Geki and Black did the same. It was an email from Yuko-san, stated that she’ll be late and she asked us to go first, saying that she already booked the usual room.

I raised up my head and looked at Black and Geki, “let’s go then.” And after they nodded, I walked to open the door of the building.

“Wait… wait…. Why are we going in here?” Kokabuki asked after we’re inside.

“This is the place of our ‘secret training’.” I simply said while Black and Geki nodded.

“Eh? But… but… this is karaoke club.” Youran stated dumbly.

“Of course it is.” I said sarcastically while rolled my eyes. “That is our secret training.” I said while following Black who’s by now already finished talking with the receptionist and walking towards our usual room, the others followed us.

“What?!” Kokabuki and Youran shouted.

“I know you said it’s related to music, but… karaoke, huh?” Tomo asked me in half-amusement-half-surprised.

I smirked when I answered “It’s unexpected, huh?”

 “Truly not.”

When I walked inside the room, Black, Geki and Youran was already sitting on the couch inside. Black pointed a mic at me, silently told me to take a first turn. I shook my head and said “you first” and sat on one of the couch next to Tomo.

“Okay.” Black said, “And by the way, Shibuya, you’re just looking for another round of teasing if you’re sitting next to her.” She added while she searched a song.

“Shit!” I was about to stand up when Tomo put her hand on mine, stopping me from standing up. I looked at her questioningly.

“Stay.” She said with a straight expression on her face.

I frowned at her. She has seen how Sado-san and Yuko-san mercilessly teased me. “But…”

“Stay.” She now said it with finality in her voice that literally said ‘if you dare move away, I’ll be so mad.’

I sighed and leaned my back on the couch, already preparing myself for my doom later.

“Whipped~.”

I instantly turned towards the direction of the voice, Geki, and shouted, “I am not!”

Black sighed, “I don’t know and I don’t wanna know how, but she already put a leash on you.” And she shook her head. “You looked like a love-sick puppy.”

I stood up and shouted in reflect “I’VE TOLD YOU I’M NOT!!”

“Sure you’re not…” Black mumbled softly and handed over the other mic to Geki. And shortly their usual song, ‘Temodemo No Namida’ being played on the screen. For a while I just stood there, arms crossed and a deathly scowl on my face. I hate when people laugh at me, or being mocked at. I HATE IT. I felt my hand being pulled softly. I glanced at Tomo and saw her smiled apologetically and she tugged my hand again, signaling me to sit back. I only frowned at her. ‘She should’ve know me well by now… she should’ve know I don’t like being laugh at.’

And then, the door opened. Torigoya, Shaku, Maeda, Sado-san and Yuko-san walked inside. The latter two has a serious face that sent chill to my spine. Even the usually expressionless Maeda has a distressed look on her face. Before this I thought they would tease me to death now, but seeing their expression, I know something bad had happened.

“Sorry, we’re late.” Yuko-san said while she was walking towards me and then, much to my surprise, she grabbed my collar and dragged me outside, Sado-san following behind us.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“What the…Yuko-san… what is it?” I said while she kept dragging me in the hallway and then she pushed me inside the women’s rest room.

“What is it, Yuko-san?” I asked again.

Sado-san walked inside and checked all the cubicles while Yuko-san locked the door. “It’s clear.” Sado-san said, and Yuko-san nodded at her as a response.

I opened my mouth to ask her again.

“I saw that damn Ryuji in here.” Yuko-san said.

I immediately closed my mouth and looked at her with eyes wide open. “He’s still alive?”

“Seems like it.” Yuko –san said. “He headed upstairs, with some guys that looked like yakuza.”

“And if those guys are truly yakuza, you have to be careful.” Sado-san added. “I figured he might want to have his revenge on you.”

I raised my eyebrow, “he wouldn’t dare. This is Ryuji we’re talking about.”

“People can change.” Yuko-san said. “Just be careful Shibuya.”

“Don’t underestimate him, even if he’s good for nothing, he is the one that made you addicted to drugs.” Sado-san added.

“… Have you told her about you and him?” Yuko-san asked after a few while.

“Huh?”

“Ookabuki…. About your past relationship?” She said again.

Understanding begins to dawn on me. “Oh, er…not yet. And beside you can’t exactly call it a ‘relationship’. More like a big mistake.” I said in exasperation.

“Of course…,” Sado-san sneered, “you’re on drugs most of the time at that time.”

“Yeah! That’s why I said it was a mistake!” I replied hotly. “It’s not like I want to be like that! If I could I would…” I rubbed my forehead. ‘If only I could turn back the time, I would definitely wait for the moment she’s come back to my life again. I would make her my first. Just like I’m her first, and hopefully her last too.’ The thought only adding fuel to my already angry self. I clenched my fists and gritted my teeth. ‘Why am I so damn stupid?! Why I didn’t reach for her earlier?! When I was just get back to Tokyo. If I did, I wouldn’t have to know that jerk.’ I punched the wall in my rage. And again.

“Shibuya.” Yuko-san called me, “control your temper.” And she tapped my shoulder. “And it’ll be better if you tell her about your past. She IS your girlfriend. She deserves to know.”

I took several deep breaths to calm myself, and afterwards I just looked at Yuko-san. Fears started to make its way to my mind after she said that. “But… what if she… what if she left me after she knows it? What if she hates me afterwards?” I nervously asked without looking at her. My arms folded in front of my torso in a protective ways. I just kept on looking to the floor. Already thinking the worst scenario on my head.

*Yuko`s POV.

‘Huh? Is this the same Shibuya?’ I shared an asking glance with Sado. She seemed at lost too. Shibuya looked so scared. Just like a child who was being told that she is all alone in this world. Just like when she was woken up after her nightmare more than two years ago when she was still addicted. When I had to move in to her place to force the rehab process on her.

*Yuko`s flashback.

“No!” Shibuya kept on moving on the bed. “NO! I DON’T WANT TO LEAVE!” She fell to the floor, with her eyes still closed, still dreaming. “MOM!!! DAD!!” She hit the floor several times made her fists bleed. Amazingly she was still asleep.

“Wake up! Hey, Shibuya wake up.” I shook her body hard while still calling her to no avail. She was still in her nightmare.

“I wanna be with her…” her voice quivered a little, I looked at her face and there’s a small river of tears on her cheek. “Tomo…,” she sobbed in her sleep, “I don’t wanna leave you….”

*end of flashback.

‘At that time I was wondering who’s that Tomo… but seeing Shibuya right now…. She had exactly the same expression like that night.’ I sighed and move closer to her. ‘Behind the bithcy and tough girl attitude there’s a lonely little girl inside you, huh, Shibuya? Too bad tonight is not the time to tease her.’

*Shibuya`s POV.

I felt someone patted my shoulder and I looked up slowly. I saw Yuko-san smiled softly at me.

“She won’t,” she said, “and if she do, I can always force you two to fix it like before,” and she grinned innocently, “because I’m your sachou, right?”

I smiled a little at her speech.

“What did she do anyway…? I’ve didn’t even know someone can tame the hot-headed Queen Shibuya beside Yuko-san.” Sado-san mumbled softly. “Ah well… we better get back before they’re worried.”

Yuko-san sighed and said, “yeah… there’s other news that I want to tell to you all…”

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------



@korisunyan, songbac, fael_c00l: sorry for the wait... i was currently very busy with work, and this chapter turned out to be longer than i thought,
                                                 so... but anyway... here's part one. I hope it was worth the wait. :nervous

@minami-chan: well... what do we learnt here? don't kiss in public if you want to hide your relationship :twisted:

@songbac: kokabuki is doomed  :lol: (at least in my fic) :twisted:

@haruko: lol... i don't know what's happened in there too...
               hehehe... are you sure about that?? :twisted:

@kahem: you are right!  XD
               too bad for Shibuya because Ookabuki didn't like it  :lol:

@nao707: partner for Maeda? heeee.... we'll see :twisted:


Thanks for reading, commenting, and the 'thank you's guys. Sorry for the wait.  :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow:
And as always, sorry for the grammar mistake and miss-spelling. Until the next update
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo/MJGK world) Chapter 23-1 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: songbac on October 04, 2012, 06:26:02 PM
oh, thank GOD  :bow: :bow: :bow:, :cry: you come back hicihic... :cry: :cry: :cry: :cry:,i miss you so much  :P :P :P and next chapter too  :wub: :wub: :wub:

i'll edit later after reading your new update, hehe  :roll: :roll: :roll: :roll:


argh.............., i want to read chap 23 -2  :w00t::w00t: :w00t: :w00t:

this part is very interesting  :twothumbs :twothumbs, hehehe poor Shibuya   :P :P, she loves tomomi deeply  :wub: :wub: :wub:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo/MJGK world) Chapter 23-1 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: lollita90 on October 04, 2012, 07:10:08 PM
oh no, i sense so much danger here..  :panic:  what news yuu-chan?  thx for the update, wong-san! :bow:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo/MJGK world) Chapter 23-1 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: kahem on October 04, 2012, 09:12:16 PM
Black And Geki are so right! Shubuya is like a puppy xD
That Ryuji! If he do something to Ookabuki I'll kill him I swear!!!
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo/MJGK world) Chapter 23-1 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: fael_c00l on October 05, 2012, 04:26:57 AM
Arigato for the update,, yeah, i want Maeda have a partner too,, maeda is lonely right now
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo/MJGK world) Chapter 23-1 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: Haruko on October 05, 2012, 05:07:45 AM
OMG!! are you kiddingme!! you are gonna bring minami alive!!! yeah minami isnt dead,right? OMG atsumina could be true and this story bad ass takaboy!!! OMG!!!Im excited!!!..or maybe you are playing with my heart..-_-


Well in otherwise every chapter I fall in love with your fic..all character, story, jokes :D....but of course my kojiyuu..and yukois alive!!! :D
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo/MJGK world) Chapter 23-1 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: chichay12 on October 06, 2012, 04:51:26 PM
i cant wait about the news!!!! :fainted:
my god,pls update as soon as you can!!
 :gyaaah: :gyaaah: :gyaaah:

and poor tomochin, :badluck:

thank you for the update!!
 :kneelbow:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo/MJGK world) Chapter 23-1 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: korisunyan on October 08, 2012, 02:08:31 AM
aawm, Shibuya totally in love   :ptam-wub: :ptam-shy:
poor Tomochin, has a sad past  :ptam-cry:
waiting for mooore  :ptam-ok: :kneelbow:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo/MJGK world) Chapter 23-2 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: stv_wong on October 08, 2012, 02:44:02 PM
Chapter 23-2






When we came back to our room, they all, beside Maeda, has already singing along with some loud happy song and some food has already served on the table. And when we came inside with a serious look on our face, Black immediately turned the voice off. Yuko-san sat on one of the chair across from Maeda, Sado-san dropped her body gracefully on the chair beside Yuko-san and we, her Shitennou automatically stood near her, circling her. But because the room wasn’t as big as Rappapa`s room, actually all of us were stood near to each other, but one could clearly see the dividing line there.

Tomo moved to sit on the couch near me, and she tugged my hand. She gave me a half-questioning-half-worried look when I looked at her. I just pointed at Yuko-san as my answer. The room was on a complete silence for a while, which was strange, considering where we were. And after a while, Yuko-san said.

“A Police Officer came to meet the Headmaster earlier. And she called me, Maeda and Sado to meet the police as well, that’s why we’re late. And that police, Captain Takahashi, told us that one of Majijo`s student was found dead from overdose near the riverbank yesterday.” She paused for a while, letting her words sinks inside our mind. Several gasps and ‘what?!’ could be heard. I stared at her in shock. ‘Overdose? I could be too, if it’s not because of Yuko-san.’

“Who is it?” Youran asked her.

“I don’t know if you know her… but… she’s a junior, her name is….” Yuko-san said.

“Erena.” Maeda said with more distress look on her face. “Minami’s imouto.”

“Right.” Yuko-san said. “Captain Takahashi said that Erena’s parent reported that their daughter had been missing for a few weeks. And her death probably caused from overdose of drugs, from her condition Captain Takahashi suspected that she was kidnapped and used as a guinea pig by some drug dealer. And some Yakuza might be involved in it.” She looked straight at me when she said the Yakuza part. If my mind felt like overused during my prep-school, it was nothing like now.

“She said it was a new type of drug... I forgot the name… It’s starting to come out about more than two years ago. It was so strong that even after second time using it, the users were already addicted. And the effect was also as strong. You still can function like you usually are, but your mind is in heaven. Like nothing could go wrong. You’ll get stronger and you won’t feel any pain. But when you’re not using it, it would feel like there’s fire in your vein, like being skinned alive and your head would feel like it will explode.”

“Wait…” I cut her. “That description was just like…” I stopped in mid-sentence, remembering that there’re others around us. ‘that drug was just like the one I had before…’

Yuko-san looked at me for a while with an unreadable expression on her face. From the corner of my eyes, I saw Tomo frowned and I felt the hold on my hand tighten a bit.

“By some unwise decision made by someone, I had some of the drug with similar effect like the one Captain Takahashi said had killed Erena.” Like before a series of gasps interrupted her, but my “what?!” must have been the loudest. She huffed in irritancies and said, “no more interruption until I finished.” She glared at us and when our silence greets her, she begun talking again. “Especially from that certain unwise, stupid, reckless someone that bought the drugs in the first place.” She quickly added after she saw me opened my mouth, made the rest of her Rappapa smirked towards me discreetly, while the other looked at her questioningly.

“Alright… so, we decided that this Captain can be trusted, and after we discussed it, I decided to give the drug to Captain Takahashi. And I told her about the similarities. She said she’ll take it to the lab to check whether if it was from the same roots or not.” She then looked at us seriously.

“But we don’t know anything about this Captain…” Black said.

“I know…. But I have a hunch that she can be trusted.” Yuko-san said. “And beside, she is shorter than me.” She grinned, made a series of face-palmed greeted her. ‘Seriously? Of all reason to trust someone, she trusted that police because she was shorter than her?’

“if Erena was truly killed by those jerks, I will kill them all and make them regret from being born.” Maeda hissed slowly with a dark aura surrounding her. I don’t know who this Erena is, but it seemed like she was related to Maeda somehow.

“Don’t act rashly.” Yuko-san said with a straight face. “Things has gone far from just a yankee`s school fights. Police and the Yakuza are involved in this matter. If, IF, you see something strange or unusual, inform each other and me. Don’t act on your own. The police are currently watching all the highest gang on every school. They think the drug dealer might be related to one of the gang, not just Yakuza.” She combed her hair with one hand. “I don’t want any of you get involved in this mess without we know exactly where we stand. Understand?” She looked at us one by one as we gave our answer. “Good. I want you all to remember, even though we’re yankee, when we have a police record, our life are pretty much over, as Captain Takahashi would’ve said.” She added bitterly.

“Yuko-san…” I said slowly, “this Captain…”, unsure of what to say, but I truly think we can trust someone that easy, especially a police.

“The Headmaster said she was an ex Majijo too. The last Sachou of Rappapa before me.” Yuko-san said, knowing what’s on my mind.

“She was?” Torigoya asked with eyes wide open.

“She graduated about six years ago.” Sado-san said. “And after that no one could maintain Rappapa`s legacy, and it’s started to fall to the dust.”

“And we managed to bring it to life once again. Ah, well, let’s get back to Karaoke.” Yuko-san clasped her hand and smirked. “Now, give me the mike,” she grabbed the mike Shaku gave her and set the song in the karaoke machine. When the song`s title ‘Melodies’ was displayed on the screen, she grabbed Torigoya`s hand and handed one of the mike to her, and together they sang their usual song.

I dropped my body to sit on the arm-rest of the couch which Tomo was seated. It seemed like meeting’s over for now and back to our usual karaoke session which we dubbed as our secret training to made it sound cooler. We can’t just talk to the others to meet up for karaoke in front of other people, right? It will shatter our bad and tough girl image, so we dubbed it as ‘secret training’. Well, according to Yuko-san, it is a secret training. It trains us to bond with each other. Which was, well… true… but, should we really doing this now? I glanced at Yuko-san who's trying to skin-shipped Torigoya while they sang.

My mind was racing with thoughts, about what Yuko-san had said, about my past, and ultimately how and when should I drop the bomb of my past experience to my girlfriend. ‘Yuko-san’s right, she deserves to know. It’ll be better if I’m the one who told her rather than she heard it from others. And she already knows about my past addiction, but… what if…’ I could feel the frown in my face getting deeper with each second passed, cannot and unwilling to getting loose and having fun like the others.

Then I felt the air moved, I glanced at the cause, Tomo had stood up from the chair and she pulled my hand, pulled me to follow her and walked out of the room with her. This was the second time tonight for me to being dragged out of the room, though she was gentler than Yuko-san, and strangely enough, I was being pushed to the same rest room. And just like Sado-san before her, she checked all the cubicles and locked the rest room door.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

*Inside the Karaoke Room, Yuko`s POV

I glanced at Shibuya, she was getting gloomier with each second passed. ‘Sigh… Perhaps it would be better if I dropped the bomb after karaoke, so that we all can enjoy our time together and having fun. But I've dropped the bomb already. Hmmm… what should I do to make her mood better? Seriously why I don’t have a ‘normal’ friend?! Sado… well, is sado, Torigoya is an airhead even though I love her so much, Black is too silent, Geki is a little insane, and Shibuya… too moody and hot-blooded.’ I sighed silently again and I looked at Shibuya`s direction. ‘Hm? It’s seemed like I’m not the only one who’s notice that there are something wrong with her. Sado and the other Queens have been stealing glances at her every now and then, it seems that Rappapa’s bond is still strong even after graduation.’ I slowly smiled at that. And I noticed that her girlfriend has been watching her for a while now. Then, with a sigh, she stood up and pulled Shibuya to walk out of the room with her, our eyes following them.

I shared a looked with Sado and nodded to her. ‘Ah, well, she was being taken care of. I don’t have to be too worried anymore.’ And the other has come back doing what they had been doing earlier. I felt Nyan-Nyan shifted in her seat beside me, and whispered in my ear.

“She’s the one, right? Shibuya`s lover?” I nodded as a response. “What’s happened Yuu-chan? Why did you say to Shibuya earlier that you can’t tell us?”

“It’s more like I can’t tell them,” I pointed at the current Rappapa with my chin, “Shibuya will kill me if I do.” Then I smiled at her. “I’ll tell you latter. I hope the others are not too tired for another meeting.”

“Perhaps Black can’t come though. It’s late, her son needs her.”

“Yeah, I know. Just the five of us then, plus Ookabuki.” She raised her eyebrow questioningly, so I added, “she deserves to know, this is involved with Shibuya. I guess it’ll be better if we have her help to look after Shibuya. She can do it better than us.”

“I see.” 

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

*At the same time, Rest Room, Shibuya`s POV.

She walked closer to me after she locked the door and she put her hand on my face, caressing me. “What’s wrong?” she asked softly to me, her eyes full of concern and… love. I gulped and closed my eyes, desperately trying to keep my insecurities and fear at bay. ‘Will she still looks at me like that after I tell her? With eyes full of love?’ I felt my forehead being kissed softly and I heard her asking me again. ‘Should I tell her? This soon? Hhh… Yuko-san was right… what did she see in me anyway? I have a messed up past, even for a yankee. And if that Ryuji really involved in this… I’ll only give her more troubles. I don’t want her to get hurt. Should I end it? Should I end us?’ A searing pain spread all over my chest at the thought of being away from her, of not seeing her again. ‘No… I need her too much, I love her too much. It’ll kill me if I end it.’

“The drugs that Yuko-san kept… it was yours, right?” she asked after a few minutes of silence. I just nodded. She linked her hand on the back of my neck and moved closer to me. Our forehead met with a soft ‘thunk’.  “What happened when Yuko-san dragged you out?”

I let out my breath which I had been holding shakily. “Nothing… just the usual.”

“Don’t lie to me.” She narrowed her eyes at me.

I smiled at her. Feisty. But, I like that side of her. “You’ve already known about me, addicted to drugs before, right?” She nodded at my question. “What you didn’t know is how and why I got addicted.” She frowned worriedly at me.

“Is this related to what Yuko-san had just said earlier?”

 “I don’t know… We still have to wait for this Captain Taka-something to tell us.” I sighed in exasperation. “And there’s also that damn guy!!” I gritted my teeth in irritancies.

“Who?”

‘Damn… my mouth slipped.’ I moved away from her. Unsure. Afraid. I gulped slowly, and said, “the one who introduced me to drugs….” I could hear her sharp intake of breath. ‘Should I continue it?’ I gulped again. “And… he is also… um..., I … I… I dated him… for a few weeks.”

“Wh… what?!” she ghastly asked.

“Ju-just a few weeks… days actually.” I immediately added nervously. “After that Yuko-san knew about me… and…”

“ARE YOU CRAZY?! HOW COULD YOU DATED A DRUG JUNKIE?!”

I flinched automatically at her shout. My mind desperately trying to find reasons for my action before. “I… I need to vent.” I blurted out. If she was angry before, right now she was on the verge of explosion. ‘Shit… I said the wrong thing.’

“By dating a junkie?” she hissed angrily and narrowing her eyes at me, “don’t tell me you trade your body for drugs…”

“NO!... I mean, of course not… I’m not that desperate. What I mean by vent is… I used drugs to vent. And my action and thought were affected by it, and… I ended up… dating him.”I said the last words in distaste. I took her hand and pulled it to my face. I kissed her palm and her wrist, right on where her veins are located, and cradled her hand in front of my heart. “You’re the only one that I want, that I need… It has been like that ever since we’re a child. And still do now.” I felt my face was getting hotter when I said that. I still couldn’t bring myself to say ‘I love you’ to her, so it was the closest words to love-confession that I could muster, for now. I was even rendered speechless when she said that three words. I know she was disappointed at me because I couldn’t bring myself to say it back.


*Flashback.

We’re kissing softly after our rounds and rounds of love-making, with her laying on top of me. After a while she pulled back to breathe and smiled slightly to me. She looked tired, her hair was slightly in disarray, and yet she was glowing. At least in my eyes, she was. “You’re beautiful.” I said breathlessly, without thinking. My eyes widen when I realize what I had just said, and I turned my head to the side, too embarrassed to look at her. Still uncomfortable, not used to share my feeling out, well, beside my anger, of course. Even after these past few months that we started talking again, and then dating, I rarely said something like that. If it about showing affection with action, I’ve got no problem with it, now. Well, we don’t need to hide anymore, right? It was easy for me, especially when we’re alone. But to say it with words was an entirely different matter.
 
She giggled softly and pecked my cheek. “You are too.” I shifted my eyes to look at her again. She has this small smile; happiness radiating from her, and her eyes, the looks in her eyes was so deep, seeing, searching, looking deep inside my soul, drowned me in, captivated me. I was unable to look away and for a few seconds, we were just stay there in silence, relishing each other’s company with only the sound of our breathing and the hushed sounds of the beating of our heart as the only sound surround us. She bit her lower lip, and moved closer to me, until her face was just an inch away from mine. Due to our close, very close, proximity, I could feel her heart beats faster and faster.

“… I love you…” she whispered softly.

My eyes widen in astonishment. I know that she do, well, at least, she must’ve have like me, and I know that she cares. But, heard that three words from her was… heavenly. I was elated. I tried to bring myself to reply, to tell her that I do feel the same. But, it seemed like I took too long, because she lowered her gaze and moved from on top of me, to lay on the bed beside me. I was still rendered speechless. And after a few minutes she sighed and said “good night,” and turned to lay on her side with her back faced me.

*End of flashback.

Her expression slowly became softer after I said that, but before I was about to release a deep breath out of relieve, she frowned and glaring at me. “Have you done ‘it’ with him?” I could literally saw and felt her dark aura getting darker and bigger with each second passed. ‘Damn… I’m doomed.’ I nodded slowly.

“I lost to a FUC*ING JUNKIE!?” She pulled her hand away from my grip and walked to the lean on the sink, her eyes giving me death glare all the time. “I know you’ve done it before, but, with someone like… like… like that?! If it was with other person, ‘decent’ person, I can be okay with it. What were you thinking?! Or did you even think!?”

‘So, she’s not okay with it. Sigh… I knew it will turn out to be like this if she know.’ I lowered my eyes to the floor. “I’m sorry.” ‘No one would still wanna be with me after knowing my past. Well, aside from Dance.’ I turned to headed to the door. “I just…better go…”

“Wait.” She pulled me and kissed me forcefully, aggressively. “I don’t like it, yes, but that doesn’t mean that I hate you.” She whispered to me afterwards. “I hate your stupid action. Not you. And I hate him for being your first AND introduced you to drugs.” She slowly put her arms around me and pulled me for a hug. “I’ve told you last night that I love you, remember? Nothing can change that.”

“I’m sorry.” I dropped my head on her shoulder and pulled her closer. “It was a big mistake.”

“What made you need to vent anyway? How bad your problem was, that fighting wasn’t enough?”

For a few seconds, silence greeted her. I was arranging the words in my head. I won’t just blurt out a mess-up words that could make her angry at me again. Lucky for me she was kept her silence, waiting for my answer. I sighed and tried to explain to her. “At the second semester when I was in first grade, my mother met this… guy… and well, he’s my step-father now. But, I don’t like him. He’s bossy and always ordered me around, and always comparing me to his daughter, bad-mouthing Majijo and yankee`s codes... And… you know I don’t like being ordered around….” I said with a pleading look towards her. She was just smiled and patted my head.

“And so… we’re always fighting. Even though I was always tried my best to not just knocked him out. Because, well, my mom loves him, and she’s the only family I had. So… I tried to relent, because I didn’t know, didn’t sure who’s side will my mom choose when she has to make the decision.” My voice faltered a bit at the end, my throat clogged. “Ah, well, we all know now who she chooses.” I added bitterly.

“She chose him? Over her own daughter?” She asked in disbelief.

“Rather than chose him, I would say they’ve kicked me out.” I said while smiling sarcastically. “At one time the fight got so bad, that I just snapped and knocked him out. With only one blow. The next day she was just given me the keys of my apartment and told me to pack and move out because she was tired from all the fights.” I moved away from her hug and turned to leaned on the sink and casted my eyes to the high-window. “Said that I am a disgrace, that she didn’t want to have a yankee as a daughter.” Slowly I felt my vision getting blurrier with tears, tears that I desperately trying to hide. I don’t want her to see it. I don’t want to look weak in front of her.

“After a few months she was trying to come into my life again. Feeling guilty, I guess. You already know about it. The occasional visits, phone calls, dinners… But it was too late… The damage had been done. A fifteen years old kid has to live on her own… And not to mention that this fifteen years old was a ‘rich-brat’ as Sado-san would’ve said,” I said sarcastically and I took a deep breath, trying my darnest to not cry. “And she had a quite amount of money to spend from both of her rich-successful-career minded-parents who’s both decided to leave her alone. And not to mention that she was also lost, sad, mad, angry, and… well, I don’t have to explain anymore. You can guess what happened after that.” I sniffed and rubbed my eyes roughly to wipe the tears away, uncaring for the fact that it’ll smear my eyeliner and mascara.

“Don’t.” She held my hand that was rubbed my eyes before, stopping me before I rub my eyes again. “You already looked like a panda.” She smiled teasingly.
 
“Shut up.” I said with a huff at her. And then she hugged me and mumbled a “sorry”, and helped me fixed it. Thank God I always bring my small make-up kit in my pocket. After my make-up was fixed, I sighed and continued my story. “Anyway… do I have to tell you how I got to know him?”

“Just give me the brief summary. I don’t need the detail.” She moved back a bit to narrowing her eyes at me. “Or else I will hunt him down.”

I smirked at that. Oh, I would love to see her knocked that guy down. “Er… I met him at a bar in Dogen-zaka. He said his name’s Ryuji. He noticed that I was stressed-out and persuaded me to try the ‘vitamin’ that he had to clear my head.”

“Wait.” She cut me. “Weren’t you’re only fifteen at that time?”

“Yep.” She stared at me in disbelieve, made me sighed in response. “Told you I’ve a quite amount of money.”

“You bribed the bouncer.... and you know that the ‘vitamin’ thing was a trap and yet you still taken it.” She asked me. Well, rather than question it was more like a statement, but I still nodded to answer her. “Your past was… really messed up.” She shook her head in exasperation. “Why didn’t you just come straight to me when you’d just got back to Tokyo anyway? You know where I live. Then all of that wouldn’t have happened.”

I dropped my head on her shoulder and mumbled, “Yeah… I’ve been wondering about that too.” I nuzzled her neck and sighed, “If we were like we are now, at least if we were friend back then, I know I would go straight to you when I’ve problems.”

She patted my back comfortingly. “Well even though we want to, we can’t change what’s happened…” And then her holds on me strengthen. “But I swear to God, if you ever do that again, I will skin you alive and throw your body to the sea to feed the sharks.”

Despite the death-threats she was given me, I still found myself smiling at her. I rub my finger to the angry scowl on her face. “Well, you love me too much to actually kill me…,” I saw her opened her mouth to retort back so I quickly added, “and beside you have to wait for your turn.”

“What do you mean?” the angry scowl now being replace by a, in my opinion, very cute asking pout.

“Yuko-san has said it first… rather than seeing me killing myself slowly, she prefers to kill me with her own hands.” I smiled softly, lost in my memories. “After she noticed that I was different than usual, she followed me around. And when she know what I had become, she was forcefully moving out to my apartment for a few weeks and forced me to rehab, Oshima Yuko`s style.” I shivered at the memories of what Yuko-san had done to me. “God, it was like hell.” She didn’t say a word, waiting in silence for me to continue, with her eyes staring straight to mine. “It only takes her a week to know something was wrong. But, she was too late, I was already addicted and… one day I found myself in… his… bed…” I said in distaste. I saw her stiffened at the mention of bed, and the angry scowl came back in her face. But, now, it was also companied with pain and hurt. I pulled her close and whispered “sorry” in her ear.

She shook her head and smiled sadly, “no, it’s okay; you were not yourself back then. And besides, I didn’t even know that you’re back in Tokyo. We’re not even friend at that time.”

“Still, I’m sorry.” I sighed and continued with my story. Now that I know that she’ll still around after she knew, I wasn’t afraid anymore to open the cage of my past. “After she knew, she confronted me about it. And the next thing I know, a few days later, I’d got the whole Rappapa in front of my door, with Yuko-san, who brought a large duffel bag with her. And hell was started.” I chuckled a little. We’re not close to one another at that time, we weren’t even friend. The only thing that connects us was only Yuko-san. And yet, they took their turn to watch over me with Yuko-san, to make sure that I would get better. “And after I got rid of my addiction, one of them would still tag along with me to made sure that I won’t get back to drugs. And…” My voice dies out. I was wondering, should I tell her ‘that’?
 
“Emm… do you know Higa Gakuen?” I asked her.

“The co-ed school that was used to have the strongest yankee gang in this area?”

“Yeah… that one…” I said slowly, uncertain. “You know what destroyed their strongest gang?”

“Rappapa was the one that defeated them, right? That’s one of the reasons why I enrolled to Maji- Wait… Is that related to…”

“Ryuji was a senior in Higa at that time.” I cut her. “After I was getting better, which was taken a few weeks for me to recover, Yuko-san forced me to spill out what’s happening. So, I told her what I’ve told you. But, much shorter. And after she knew about that guy… Well, she was livid. And then, one day I met him with his gang on the road after school. At that time, Rappapa wasn’t as famous as it was now. Only Majijo’s students and Yabakune knew us. So, he confront me and… being a jerk that he is.” I growled in anger when I said it. “Unlucky for them, Yuko-san was with me at that time, along with Torigoya. So…”

“Ah…” She said as understanding dawn on her. “So that’s what led to Rappapa`s raid to Higa gang`s base camp. I’ve heard of Rappapa`s victory, but the reason for the fight was unknown.”

“Actually, the leader was mad that his underling got beaten by us. So he sent us a challenge letter. And then we complied with it and attacked them. It was an easy fight actually. They just win in number but they’re weak, and…” I stopped in mid-sentence when a thought came inside my mind. ‘Wait a minute… during the raid… The documents that we found… the drugs… Yuko-san….’

“Tomo? What’s wrong?” I heard her called me and I looked the worried face in front of me.

“We better get back.” I said while walking to the door. “I just remembered something.”

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

I was rushing over to the room with her following behind me. Everyone stared at me when I opened the door. And I immediately walked to Yuko-san who’s smirked at me.

“Ah… finished with the making-out session?”

I fight back the urge to growl in irritancies, and instead I said. “Remember the raid to Higa`s base?”

Yuko-san smirk instantly fall from her face. I could hear some gasp and saw the frown in Sado-san’s face and she immediately took the remote from Shaku’s hand to mute the volume. “What’s with it?” Yuko-san asked me.

“I was just telling her about it-“ I pointed at Tomo with my hand. And Shaku’s cry of protest cut me out.

“What?! Not fair. How come Ookabuki gets to know about the Grand Victory of Rappapa?! What about us!?” She stomped on the ground. “I want to know what happened too.”

 “Spoiled-brat, shut up. This is not the time.” Sado-san said with an even tone to her, and then she looked at me, “Shibuya, continue.”

I rolled my eyes in exasperation. “I remembered when we attacked them, didn’t we took some of the documents and their ‘stuff’ for ‘precaution’?”

“Yeah… but, I already gave the ‘stuff’ along with the other ‘stuff’ you had to-“ Yuko-san paused for a while. “You think it was related to this?”

“I think we better check the documents up.” Sado-san said. “We never read any of it for all these years.”

“What are you talking about?” Youran asked. Kokabuki and Shaku also sporting similar confusion looks in their face. Surprisingly, or perhaps it’s not, Torigoya also at lost.

“Yeah, I don’t know too.” She said with an asking pout. A sigh from me, Sado-san and Geki answered her.

Black asked her “You don’t remember?”

Torigoya frowned in confusion and she seemed to be in a deep thought and then she whispered something to Yuko-san. And when Yuko-san nodded, she begun to smiled and chirped happily. “Aaah….so it was about that. Alright… continue.”

“Wait… what about us?” Kokabuki said. “We’re Rappapa too.” And she turned to her Aneki. “Aneki?”

Tomo shook her head. “Sorry, it’s not my story to tell. I can’t tell you this time.”

“I’ll tell you later, though I have to filter it or Shibuya over here will go berserk.” Yuko-san said with an evil smirk to me. And I rolled my eyes at her.

“Better than not knowing anything, I guess.” Youran said and then she turned to looked at Maeda who’s still sitting in the corner, staring into empty space with a frown etched in her face. “Atsuko? What do you think?”

“Sometimes not knowing is better. All I want to know for now is who’s responsible for Erena’s death.” She said with an aura as black as Black.

“I see.” Yuko-san muttered, and she went all serious again. “I actually want to ask you guys for another meeting in Shibuya`s place-“

“Why in mine?” I asked, confused.

“Because what I want to say is about what I said to you earlier.” She narrowed her eyes at me.

“Oh… about that.”

“Yep, about that…” Yuko-san said. “And aside from that, there’s also this heavenly fridge of yours that full with drinks and ice creams.” She said while smiling happily. “And… you still got some whiskey, right?”

“Sorry. She poured it all out on the sink when she found it.” I said while pointing at Tomo who’s putting on an innocent expression.

“What?!” Yuko-san said with a heart-broken expression.

“Thank, God… She was hard to handle when she was drunk.” Torigoya said.

“Attacking you, you mean?” Sado-san quickly added to Torigoya who was getting red from embarrassment.

“Arghh… the whiskey…” Yuko-san was staring on the ground in sadness for a while, and then she sighed. “Fine, no whiskey then. But anyway, I guess it’ll be better if we see the damn documents first.” She combed her hair with her hand. “I don’t want to make a wrong decision. Go to our clubroom tomorrow. We’ll figure things out.”

“Sure.”

“Okay.”

“But I’ve a date tomorrow!”

We all turned our head to look at Youran who’s fidgeting nervously under the ex-Queens plus Sado-san`s gaze.

“Do you want me to add pit bulls and German shepherds to your training? Or perhaps Siberian huskies?” Black asked calmly. Youran’s eyes widen in fear and she shook her head vigorously. “Cancel your date.” Black said.

“Hhh… fine.” Youran said in defeat.

 “Good.” Yuko-san said. She glanced at the TV screen and smiled. “We still have about thirty minutes. Shibuya, Sado, Geki… wanna sing the usual?” I sighed and nodded, ‘like we have other choice.’ Geki was already searching for the song.

“And by the way, Nyan-Nyan, I sing it because I like the song, so don’t misunderstand it, okay…” She said to Torigoya who’s smiled and said, “I know. You all have sung it several times.”

I sighed again and looked at Tomo, “same here.” She was just looking at me questioningly. And then the sound of electric guitars can be heard. The four of us grabbed the mike, and started to sing at the same time.

“I hate you, Baby! Don’t make me love!”

I slumped at the single couch after we finished singing. The lack of sleep has finally hit me. Torigoya and Black were singing some song that I’ve never heard. My eyes was about to close when the soft music reached my ears followed by slow rhythm of the drums and bass. But what made me instantly opened my eyes and gaped was the soft voice that sang the song.
 
“Aa anata no koto wo tada mitsumeru dake de. Aa kokoro ga mitasarete yasashii kimochi ni naru yo.” I immediately looked, no, gaped at her with mouth and eyes opened wide. She was looking at me too when she was singing the song with Kokabuki. She was… smoking HOT, and her expression… ‘Oh, God… I want to just drag her to my apartment. NOW!!’

Unbeknown to me, Yuko-san was already by my side, and she was whispered to me, “close your mouth, you’re drooling.” I instantly closed my mouth and bring my hand to my chin, which was…dry. She trolled me. Damn. I glanced at Yuko-san who’s laughing her heart out after her successful prank on me, and went back to watched my smoking hot, extremely sexy girlfriend singing the most seductive song I’ve ever heard with her tantalizing voice. I knew my eyes was watching her with full of lust, and I don’t care anymore. They all have known about us anyway.

“I think I know why she was able to tame you…” Sado-san who was sitting by my side said, and then she gasped, “Shibuya! Your nose is bleeding.”

“Huh?” I said dumbly, my eyes still locked on Tomo, and I rubbed my nose. And I realized I was pranked again. Dammit! “… Hey! You two, stop that!” I said to the two trolls who were laughing happily, and I mumbled to myself “Geez… why can I enjoy the show in peace?”

“What’s that, Shibuya?” Yuko-san asked me with a mischievous glint in her eyes.

‘Dammit, she heard that.’ “Nothing.” I immediately said with a straight face.

“You wanna enjoy the show in peace? Okay then….” Yuko-san smirked at me.

‘Oh, God, no way…’ I watched with dread as she was looking at Tomo who was standing across the room and was giving the mike to Black after the song finished. ‘I’m doomed…’

“Hey, Ookabuki!” Yuko-san shouted, made everyone looking at her. “Why don’t you give Shibuya over here a private lap-dance?” Yuko-san said while smirking evilly. My face was getting hot from embarrassment.

“WHAT!?” Tomo shouted back with a red-face.

“Yeah… she said she want to enjoy the show in peace.” Sado-san added. “Perhaps you could give her a strip dance as well.”

“Oh-ho… that, my friend, might be too hard for Shibuya to handle.” Yuko-san said. “She might faint from ‘overheat’. Know what I mean?” Yuko-san wiggled her eyebrows suggestively at Sado-san.

“Nah, I think it’ll lead to a long night for both of them.” Sado-san retorted. “A very LONG night.”

I and Tomo were rendered speechless by their teasing, which was worse than usual. Geki, Torigoya and Black was smirking, known full well that I had become the victim of Yuko-san and Sado-san`s teasing session again. While the others Rappapa was smiling awkwardly, unused with the sexual jokes, especially Kokabuki, because one of the victims was her Aneki. She was chanting, “I don’t hear that… I don’t wanna know anything about their ‘private’ life... Dear God, please stop them.” Hearing that, Yuko-san and Sado-san stopped their merciless prank on me and laughed. I could only smile awkwardly at Tomo, whose face was still slightly red.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

*In the front of train station near Majijo.

“Bye, every one.” Youran said, and she walked out to the left of the station with Shaku, and Ookabuki. Maeda went down in the other station before here.

“So, I’ll take my leave as well.” Sado-san said. “By-“

“Ookabuki, your house is in the same direction as ours, right? Hurry.” Shaku said from her place about ten meters away from us. Cut Sado-san sentences and made her narrowing her eyes in irritancies at Shaku.

“No, I err…” Tomo said, and then she paused. I know she was trying to find the better words besides ‘I’m staying over at Shibuya’s place’ which was definitely would earn another round of teasing.

“Oh-ho… staying over aren’t you?” Yuko-san said while smirking to us. “Don’t overdo it, okay. We have another meeting tomorrow.”

“Eh!? They’re already ‘that’ close?” Youran asked Kokabuki who’s sighed and dragged Youran and Shaku to walk faster and left us without saying another word.
Then Torigoya pulled Yuko-san to walk with her to the right side of the station. “Let’s go, Yuu-chan. I’m tired. You’ve tease Shibuya enough for today.”

“Torigoya, you staying over in Yuko-san`s today?” Geki asked.

“Yeah.” Yuko-san answered. “Skin-ship… Skin-ship…”

“What?! How could you still tease me about it when you also have Torigoya staying over in your place tonight?” I asked in exasperation. “In front of our kohai?! Do you want to destroy my name?”

“Because riling you up is fun.” Yuko-san said, “You should’ve seen your face.” She smirked and then she started walking with Torigoya.

I growled in irritancies and Sado-san also took her leave because she was also heading to the same direction with Yuko-san and Torigoya. Left us with Geki and Black.

“So, Geki staying over with you again, Black?” I asked her when we walked down the road.

“Hm~.” Geki answered instead. “I was thinking maybe it will be better if I move in. Orphanage sucks.”

“You can move in anytime.” Black said.

“I didn't know the two of you are that close.” Tomo said.

“Wha-what? We-we’re friends, ri-right, Geki?” Black retorted. “We’re not like you and Shibuya.”

Strange, this is the first time I saw Black stuttered like that. Perhaps Yuko-san was right. There is something between them. My lips slowly turned into a smirk.

“Suuureee…” I said. “Well, see you tomorrow then.” I said to Black and Geki when we reach the crossroad and had to part. And after we walked for a few meters, Tomo held my hand and leaned her body towards me.

“Our Sachou is crazy.” She said with a small smile.

Despite her smile, I still found myself flinched. “Sorry about that. You’re got your share of teasing because of me.”

“No, it’s okay. I was just surprised and… embarrassed…” She said. “By the way, was what Sado-san has said true? Or was it just her way to tease you?” I only kept on walking with her without saying another words. “I noticed the way you stared at me when I sang was a little… dangerous… But… do you really said that?”

“Said what?” I asked innocently even though I know full well what she meant.

She narrowed her eyes at me. “Don’t play dumb with me.”

“I errr… only said about ‘enjoy the show’, the rest was… them…”

“Oh… really? ‘Enjoy the show’, hm?” she said with a sultry voice that made my blood boiled. She stopped me in my track and stood in front of me. She ran her finger from my cheekbone to my jaw, and caressed my jaw line. “If you behave, perhaps I’ll think about it.”

The warmth emulating from her body, her scent, and the feel of her finger caressing my jaw line was… too much for my senses. I gulped and tried to ignore the warmth that has started to spread in my lower belly.   I tried to remembering myself that we WERE in the middle of the road.

She leaned closer to me and whispered in my ear, “but only if you behave.”

‘Shit!’ I couldn’t take it anymore. I looked around us. ‘We’re here… okay, only a few meters left.’ And then I started dragged her to my apartment. Her soft giggled could be heard from behind me.

“They’re right… It’s very easy to rile you up.” She said in between giggled, while we’re in the elevator.

“Shut up.” I growled. And then, the elevator opened in my floor. I dragged her again to my apartment. I opened the door in lighting speed. And I pushed her against the door and kissed her. The door slammed close because of the collision with our body. Surprisingly, she was more aggressive today, not that I’m complaining but… it was strange. She was never this… demanding.

Before I knew it I was already at the bed with her on top of me. Naked. She pulled back a bit to breathe. And then she smirked sexily. Odd. It was like she was possessed by a horny demon. Her eyes were gleaming dangerously.

“I’m gonna show you why you’re mine. Why you never ever need to even look at other.” She whispered to me.

Well, there’s no need for that, really. But, who am I to refuse, right? I just better enjoy it. Who knows when she’ll be like this again. I just hope we wouldn’t oversleep, or else we’ll be facing Yuko-san`s wrath or endless teasing. I don’t know which is worse… Sigh….

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------


@songbac: sorry... i was busy.  :banghead:   Here's the continuation.

@lollita90: it's dangerous.

@kahem: she was, right?  :lol:
               actually I don't like making the people in my fic suffered too much... but should i hospitalize her again? :twisted:
               Shibuya will be in Geki mode if that ever happen :twisted:

@fael_c00l, @haruko: another pairing arrived... yey... XD This won't be a AKB fanfic without the royal couple  XD

@chichay12, @korisunyan: she is in better condition now... but yeah... i think I made Shibuya suffered too much.  :nervous



By the way, i borrowed the ideas about Erena's death, drugs and Yakuza from Immortal_K-san.  :bow:

Thanks for reading, commenting and the 'thank you's, guys. As always sorry for the grammar mistake and miss-spelling.
This chapter is the longest chapter I've ever wrote... :sweatdrop:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo/MJGK world) Chapter 23-2 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: fael_c00l on October 08, 2012, 05:46:14 PM
Yey, Maeda have a partner now, but i little bit sad to know Erena is dead and because overdose,, So Capt Takahashi is a ex-leader of Rapappa??!! And the document? Full of mistery,, haha BlackxGeki scene,, Youran scared with dog bcause Black, poor Youran
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo/MJGK world) Chapter 23-2 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: kahem on October 09, 2012, 01:26:15 AM
No please, don't hospitalize her...
I wonder with who Youran was supposed to have a date
Ookabuki making strip tease or lap dance? Oh~
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo/MJGK world) Chapter 23-2 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: Haruko on October 09, 2012, 05:55:46 AM
yeah!! you revival the story :D so well.. yeah takadeka and maeda!! :D jajaj i love many parts of the fic.. when yuko says that she trust in takadeka because she is shorter that her make me laugh :D

jejej dakishimeraretara LOVE THI SONG WITH TOMO VOICE.. is orgamic :D...i cant blame tomochin for that
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo/MJGK world) Chapter 23-2 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: songbac on October 09, 2012, 06:00:23 AM
dear stv_wong  :heart: :heart:, thank your updation very much  :wub: :wub: :wub: chap 23 - 2 is  :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs, i love it so much. You right, it a long chapter  :lol: :lol: :lol: and i love it  :inlove: :inlove: :inlove:. I know you are busy :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow: and i check your fic twice a day to know you update or not, so i'm very happy whan i saw and read your chapet 23-2 last night . Thank you very much and i hope you can update soon  :roll: :roll: :roll: :roll:

Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo/MJGK world) Chapter 23-2 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: Minami-chan on October 09, 2012, 12:54:49 PM
uaaaaaaaah!! chapter 23-1
so funny the scene that the girls (gekikara, black and youran) see for the first time tomoxtomo relation.

chapter 23-2
i want to know more about shibuya past and the people from Higa and the fight with rapapa and... all i can´t wait to read the next chapters!
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo/MJGK world) Chapter 23-2 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: korisunyan on October 12, 2012, 11:25:47 PM
i need to know more for Shibuya's past  :(
ahahahha i imagine the last scene, perv Ookabuki  :deco: :deco: :deco:
i'm waiting for more soon  :deco:

i'm sorry for my bad english  XD
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo/MJGK world) Chapter 23-2 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: stv_wong on October 14, 2012, 04:24:12 PM
Chapter 24 Part 1




*Rappappa`s Room, the next day.

The scent of grilled meat reached my nose immediately as I opened the door, as it usually does lately. Team Hormone, along with Shaku and Youran who’s tagging along with them today turned to look at us for a while and greeted us. Maeda who’s standing near the window, reading, gave us a slight nod. They’re all wore casual clothes, because today was Saturday. Tomo greeted them back and walked to the middle of the room, where the grill located, while I just sat on my usual chair near the door to the Fighting Room without saying a word.

“Where’s Kokabuki?” Unagi asked.

“Yeah, it’s unusual that you’re not together.” Wota added.

“Actually, I’ve never seen you without her.” Bungee said while she was taking a glimpse at me.

“And…,” Akicha whispered, “why are you with Shibuya-san?”

“Um….” Mukuchi opened her mouth to speak, but then she frowned and shook her head.

I just rolled my eyes at them, and let Tomo, who’s frowned a little, deal with them. I smirked discreetly; I knew she was trying to find a better way to say about us. We’ve nothing to hide anymore, at least in front of Rappappa`s member, but that doesn’t mean that we’ll just announce that out loud. We agreed to not saying anything about it if not necessary, but we won’t pretend that there’s nothing between us either. Let them decide what they think our relationship is.

After Shaku knew that Tomo won’t saying anything. She grinned and said, “Actually, last night she was with mhppph….”

Tomo shut her mouth with her hand with a loud slap, and then she whispered something in her ear. Shaku eyes widened and she glanced at me in fear, I raised one eyebrow at her in response. After a few second, Tomo retracted her hand and smiled sweetly (but evilly) to the Team Hormone who was watching her questioningly.

“You don’t need to hit me that hard~~,” Shaku, whose now has a nice palm-tattoo on her face, whined while rubbing her face, “I didn’t know it was a secret.”

“Oh, it’s not.” Tomo smiled sweetly (but evilly, again) to her. “It’s just that there are things that better left unspoken.”

I smirked at them and looked at my watch. ‘Now, where the others are? I know Sado-san has a morning shift, but where are Black, Geki, Torigoya and Yuko-san?’

“Where’s Yuko-san?” I asked to no one in particular.

Wota pointed at the door of the Fighting Room with her chopsticks. “She’s inside with Torigoya-san.”

I was already half-standing when I heard that Torigoya was also inside. I blinked for a few times and sit back down. Remembered what I saw when the last time I intruded on them. I shut my eyes closed and rubbed the bridge of my nose, trying to wipe away the memory of it from my mind. Tomo, who’s by now was already sat by my side, whispered to me.

“You think they’re doing ‘it’?”

“Most likely, yeah, they are.”

“What are you whispering about?” Youran asked.

“Why?” I asked back to her with a challenging glare, “you have a problem with that?”

“Nothing…” Youran said and she mumbled, “Geeezz… if it was Ookabuki who’s asking she’ll answer oh so nicely.”

“Of course…, don’t you see how they were last night?” Shaku whispered quite loudly.

“What? What?” Unagi asked. “Tell us…”

Youran whispered scandalously, “Shibuya-san’s whip-“

My eyebrows twitched in exasperation and I kicked a chair that flew just a few inches away from their head. “I heard that.” And they stopped their gossip and smiled forcefully at me.

Tomo just sighed and put her hand on top of mine and whispered, “behave.” The action, of course, not went unnoticed by the other occupant of the room who was discreetly, but failed, glancing at our hand with a questioning expression, while the other two who was already known just went back on picking and munching the hormone, knowing that it’ll be best for them to shut up.

And after a few minutes, Kokabuki came and joined the Team Hormone after having a brief talk with her Aneki. Then, Geki and Black came, with her son…. I was gaped at her. This is the second time I saw her son, the first was when he was just born. ‘Why the hell did she bring her son?’

“Ahhh…. Kawaiiii….” Unagi and Akicha squealed and they went closer to Black to take a better look at her son. “What’s his name?”

Black didn’t say anything, she only hug her son tighter and hid her face with her hair. It’s not her usual silence, it was more like silent due to embarrassment.

I smirked and said, “don’t tell me you haven’t give him a name.” I knew she was confused at what to name him before, but that was like about a week after he was born.

“I-I had named him.” Black said without looking at me.

‘Hm? Why is she stuttering like that?’ I raised one eyebrow at her. “Then what’s his name?”

“Ren.” Gekikara said proudly.

“Ahh… it’s quite good.” Unagi and Akicha said, the others were nodding with them.

My eyes widened when I heard the name. “Wait…” I said, “Ren… as in Matsui Rena?!”

“Who’s that?” Wota asked.

“It’s not like I have a say in it.” Black immediately said, earned her a confused looks from the current Rappappa. “She was just written his name on his birth document and applied it without me knowing. And a few days later his birth certificate came. I can’t change it anymore.”

“I was helping you, you know. You said you don’t know what to name him.” 

I noticed her ears was slightly red and so does Geki, I smirked and said, “So, what’s his full name I wonder? Kashiwagi Ren or ‘Matsui’ Ren?”

“Of course it’s Kashiwagi.” Black burst out in her out-of-character moment. “Why in hell did you ask that?”

“What are you all talking about?” Bungee asked to us. The others sporting similar questioning look.

 “Inside jokes, more likely,” Shaku said grimly, “but, I don’t know about what.”

“I hate it when they talking about something we don’t know.” Youran said.

“Heh… this is nothing if you compared it to them” Kokabuki said, and she threw a glance at me and her Aneki. “At least no-PDA here.”

“What’s going on?” Yuko-san and Torigoya had come out of the Fighting Room. “Black, why are you shouting like that?”

“Her son`s name is Ren.” I said while grinned mischievously. I could literally saw the wheels in her head started running and within seconds, she already sporting a mischievous look similar to mine.

“Ren from Matsui Rena?” Yuko-san asked to no-one in particular, and she turned to look at me. “See… I’ve told you that there is something.”  Torigoya responded with a small “eeeehhhh….”

“How the hell should I know that?” I retort back.

“What’s happened?” We heard someone asked and we turned our head to the door, and saw Sado-san who’s looking at us with one eyebrow raised.

“Black named her son Ren.” Yuko-san said while still grinned.

“Why I am not surprised…” Sado-san said with a straight tone even though she was smiling slightly.

“What do you mean by that, Sado-san?” Black asked hesitantly.

“Let’s just say that I have a hunch. And my hunches were usually right.” Sado-san said with a knowing look at Yuko-san and Torigoya, and lastly to me. “By the way, Yuko-san,” she looked at Yuko-san, “the documents? We didn’t have all day. I have to go back to the hospital at two.”

“Ah, yes… I have put them inside.” Yuko-san said while nodded towards the other room. “Come on let’s check ‘em up.” She walked towards the room with us following her. “Team Hormone, you guard here.” And they sat back down on the floor with a crestfallen expression on their faces. “Dance, you stay here too.”

“Eh? Dance?!” I said while whipped my head towards where Yuko-san`s eyes directed to, before she was out of the room. I haven’t seen Dance for weeks, the last time I’ve seen her was, well, at THAT time. She smiled at me and bowed a little. And why in hell’s name that I didn’t even know that she was there all along? The others were walking passed me to our Fighting Room. And that certain Kabuki punched my arm and glared at me discreetly when she walked passed me, and she pulled me and whispered in my ear, “Behave or you won’t get the ‘show’ later.” And she walked to the other room, left me with Dance and Team Hormone. I looked at Dance once more and walked to the other room.

When I walked in, the others has already sat on the floor, formed an uneven circle in the middle of the room with the documents in the middle of the circle. And I sat down between Torigoya and Ookabuki. We sat in our usual formation with the addition of Maeda and her Shitennou.

“You all already know about our raid to Higa’s gang, right?” Yuko-san asked to the current Rappappa.

“Yeah,” Youran said, “that’s basically what made me enrolled here.”

“Same here. After that, Majijo basically became the strongest Yankee school in the area.” Kokabuki added.

“Yeah. Um… we had… a few dispute with some of the members, and it lead to a fight.” Yuko-san said while she scratched the back of her head. “And the leader went mad and sent us a challenge letter, which was stupidly told us to come to their base and face them. And so… yeah… we destroyed them completely.”

“To think that they are a co-ed school, and of course most of the yankees were guys.” Sado-san smirked and shook her head. “I don’t know whether we’re too strong or actually they’re too weak. Even now, I still don’t know how they could be the strongest gang back then.”

“Anyway, these documents here,” Yuko-san pointed at the documents on the floor, “are the one that we snatched from them during the raid. It was for- DON’T TOUCH IT!!” Shaku immediately retracted her hand, and smiled apologetically. “Do you know how careful we were when we’re took it?” Yuko-san hissed in irritancies. “We had to wrap our hands with plastic bag and made sure that our finger-prints won’t mark in it.” She pulled out a small plastic bag from behind her and threw it to the middle. “Use these if you want to touch it.”

“What are these?” Youran asked and she opened the bag for us to see. “Rubber gloves?”

“Yep.” Yuko-san said while nodding her head. “Don’t left any finger prints. We took it for our safety precautions.”

“You mean… blackmail materials, aren’t you?” Tomo asked her.

Yuko-san just shrugged. “If they play dirty after the war, we’ll play just as dirty. We might not be the smartest bunch, but we’re not stupid. You do know that there are some secrets that we need to protect here.” She gave a knowing look at her. “All I know was that these documents are very important considering they put it in a safety box. But since we’ve never check it up…”

“So, let’s get to work then.” Sado-san said. And she picked a pair of rubber gloves and put it on with ease, and grabbed one of the documents and started reading.

Geki, who’s sat across me, sighed and mumbled, “I hate reading…”, and earned a small smile from Black.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
   

*After about two hours.

“ARGGGGHH!!!” I shouted in frustration. “What the hell are these documents are!? I can’t understand it at all!” The document that I had was only consisted of some chemical chain and that kind of stuff.

“Neither do I.” Black said calmly, but you can clearly see the frustration in her eyes.

“There’re too many riddles here.” Torigoya said while pouting cutely.

“What I read here is only names, names, and more names.” Geki mumbled.

A mumbled “same here” or “mmm…” could be heard. It looks like all of us were having hard times to decipher the documents. Some of it, like the one Torigoya read, was written in riddles, and the one I was having was all chemical. And it was odd, because Higa was known as the laid-back school, which means, they are not the smartest bunch.

Youran sighed and mumbled, “What are these chemical names even mean?”

“Mm…here comes the place and date… sigh….” Geki mumbled again.

“What? Geki can I look?” Yuko-san asked while she was leaned forwards.

Geki gave her the book and I saw Yuko-san`s face slowly morphed from expression of indifference to a surprised look and then her expression darkened while she was reading.
 
“Everyone beside Shibuya, Ookabuki and Sado, out of the room.” She said with a barely hidden fury. ‘Oh, God… what now?’ And when she saw that the others were hesitant to leave, she glared and hissed, “now!”

After the others left the room, we moved closer to each other. Tomo linked her hand with mine and looking at me worriedly. Sado-san was frowning and tried to peek at what Yuko-san reading. And her frown became deeper with each seconds passed while she was reading.

“Shibuya, you should go to the temple and thank every God up there that Geki was the one who picked this book and she wasn’t even notice it.” Yuko-san said.

I raised my eyebrow to her questioningly without saying a word.

She gave me the book and said, “Your name was in it. See it for yourself.”

I read the spot she was pointing with her hands with Tomo peeking from behind me. And she’s right, there written ‘Itano Tomomi, 15, bad family problem, potential client.’

“WHAT THE HELL IS THAT EVEN MEAN!? POTENTIAL CLIENT!?” Tomo shouted from behind me, and due to our position, she was screaming right in front of my ear, giving me a slight headache that last for a few seconds. “Just because she was having a family problem that doesn’t mean they can just turned her into a junkie!!” Sado-san and Yuko-san were looking at her and then me and back to her with an incredulous expression all along. “DAMMIT!! What is he looks like? Just give a clue. ANYTHING’S FINE! I’LL KILL HIM! No one can messing around with what’s mine and get on with it without punishment.”

I put the documents down on the floor and pulled the rubber gloves of my hands.“Who’s being over-protective now, huh? And to what was happening in the past nonetheless.” I mumbled to myself.

“Shut up!” She pinched my cheek and hugged me from the back tightly and put her head on my shoulder “I know you don’t have the smartest brain, but how could you be that stupid!?”

“Ugh… ca-can’t breathe.” She was suffocating me, I can’t even made a proper retort at her insult. I felt her hold on my body loosened. I hurriedly took a deep breath and-

“You could die…” She whispered softly. Even though her voice was muffled by my clothes, I could hear it very clearly. “You could just die because of it and… we might not meet each other again.” I felt her sobbing quietly and I tried to turn to look at her, but failed. “You could’ve died and I won’t even know it. I could’ve lost you even before you’re mine again.”

“Errr… Let’s take a ten minutes break. We’ll be outside.” Yuko-san said while smiling awkwardly and hurriedly left the room with Sado-san.

After we’re alone, I tried to turn again, but her firm hold on me won’t let me do so. I sighed and caressed her linked hands on my body with my fingers. “Tomo… don’t cry, please… I’m sorry.”

“I’M NOT!”

I sighed again. “And they call me tsundere… Who’s the tsundere here actually?” I mumbled to myself again. And she pinched my waist for my smart-mouth. “Hey…” I was about to protest but I felt her hold on me loosened. I immediately grabbed the chance to turn to face her. As before, the sight of her in tears, pains me. I kissed her eyes and licked the tears away from her cheek. Thank God she didn’t put on her usual Kabuki make-up today, because it would be ruined by now if she does.

“It’s ticklish.” She said with a slight smile while moved her head away from me.

“Don’t worry too much, I won’t fall for it again.” I whispered, “And after all, I’m here, right? I’m still alive.”

“Just don’t do it again. Don’t be reckless like that again.”

“I won’t. As long as you’re with me…”

For a while we’re just standing there, hugging. While at the same time a fear crept into my mind. ‘If they truly are related to this… If what Yuko-san said about him wanting revenge against me was right… Then…’ I pulled back to take a good look at her. ‘She’ll be the target.’

She looked at me questioningly, “what is it?”

I shook my head and crushed my lips to her, desperately trying to get rid of the image of her, on a hospital`s bed, wrapped with bandages. My hands slipped inside her shirt, wanting, needing to feel the warmth of her skin, to feel that she was alive and well.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
   



@fael_c00l: taka-deka will appear again, let's just see what happens.  :twisted:

@kahem:  :twisted:
                to tell you the truth... i don't know too :nervous But, Youran has lots of fangirls, so perhaps, one of them?  :nervous

@haruko: i'm glad you like it... i was worried that i might ruined the story.
               so you notice the song i put with only two sentences?  :thumbup
               I agreed, her voice is... :wub: Even the shuffle unit of Acchan, Tomochin and Yukirin seemed plain when they sang the song. Lack the sexiness.
               if Tomochin was the center, I might have different opinion. (biased, lol)

@songbac: I'm glad you like the chapter.  XD sorry for the wait, here's the next chapter, i hope it was worth the wait

@minami-chan: i had to typed, read, edited, and re-read the chapter to make sure it's not coming out as a lame joke. :nervous
                       And there's still some typo that i missed  :banghead:
                       Anyway, next chapter coming up

@korisunyan: hehehe... she was 'possesed' lol


Thanks for reading, commenting and the 'thank you's, guys. Till next update.
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo/MJGK world) Chapter 24-1 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: Minami-chan on October 14, 2012, 06:02:15 PM
Very good chapter seems that everything is heading!
Gekikara and Black.... fantastic the scene between them and the rest of Rappapa about child´s name.
I would like read scenes aboul black and Ren /the child, i want to see reactions of rappapa with blackMOM, maybe in shibuya flashbacks?
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo/MJGK world) Chapter 24-1 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: kahem on October 14, 2012, 07:56:25 PM
Oh BlackGeki~
Poor Shaku she took Ookabuki's hand in her face lol
And team hormon is clueless xD
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo/MJGK world) Chapter 24-1 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: fael_c00l on October 14, 2012, 08:42:50 PM
BlackXGeki  :twothumbs ,, before i read this chapter, i think Black will pairing with Youran, i'm wrong after all  :catglare: :catglare: but it's okay, i love Black x Geki too,,  :heart: :heart:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo/MJGK world) Chapter 24-1 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: Haruko on October 14, 2012, 09:49:56 PM
Not every episode is more interesting..:D I want that takadeka appear :D..

jajajaj gekiXblack is so interesting.. aww that cute kiddo is Ren Matsui of course :D

Yeah I love the song when tomomi sing.. like candy or this song :D
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo/MJGK world) Chapter 24-1 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: songbac on October 15, 2012, 05:22:16 AM
yeah, this chapter is good  :twothumbs :twothumbs, i love the way Ookabuki shows her love to Shibuya  :wub: :wub: :wub:

Quote
“WHAT THE HELL IS THAT EVEN MEAN!? POTENTIAL CLIENT!?” Tomo shouted from behind me, and due to our position, she was screaming right in front of my ear, giving me a slight headache that last for a few seconds. “Just because she was having a family problem that doesn’t mean they can just turned her into a junkie!!” Sado-san and Yuko-san were looking at her and then me and back to her with an incredulous expression all along. “DAMMIT!! What is he looks like? Just give a clue. ANYTHING’S FINE! I’LL KILL HIM! No one can messing around with what’s mine and get on with it without punishment.”

I put the documents down on the floor and pulled the rubber gloves of my hands.“Who’s being over-protective now, huh? And to what was happening in the past nonetheless.” I mumbled to myself.

“Shut up!” She pinched my cheek and hugged me from the back tightly and put her head on my shoulder “I know you don’t have the smartest brain, but how could you be that stupid!?”

“Ugh… ca-can’t breathe.” She was suffocating me, I can’t even made a proper retort at her insult. I felt her hold on my body loosened. I hurriedly took a deep breath and-

“You could die…” She whispered softly. Even though her voice was muffled by my clothes, I could hear it very clearly. “You could just die because of it and… we might not meet each other again.” I felt her sobbing quietly and I tried to turn to look at her, but failed. “You could’ve died and I won’t even know it. I could’ve lost you even before you’re mine again.”

--> it's so lovely  :roll: :roll: :roll:

and every your chapter have own an attraction, interesting for me  :heart::heart: :heart: :heart: :heart:

i hope you can update soon  :wub: :wub: :wub: :wub:

by the way  blackgeki is so funny, do you write about their family life, don't you???  :lol: :lol: :lol:, i hope you can write more about them and kojiyuu, hehehe :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo/MJGK world) Chapter 24-2 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: stv_wong on October 22, 2012, 01:49:23 PM
Chapter 24-2




*Rappappa`s Club Room, Yuko`s POV

I closed the door behind me and sat on my chair without looking at anyone and anything. Sado stood behind me, still with a frown on her face. ‘Damn… that was awkward.’ I glanced at the door to the other room and sighed. ‘Hope they’re alright.’ I remembered at what I’ve read. Based on the date, I think it was written on the day when Shibuya started to ditched school. It might be a few days after she tried taking a drug for the first time. Well, Ookabuki is not the only one who wants to commit murder to him. I want to kill him too, for almost destroying one of my Queens, one of my friends, my… family. And if he related to Erena’s death, that only mean one thing, I’ll make sure he’ll rot in jail. I know Maeda wish the same. But, it’s seems like finding the proofs of that is harder than I thought. We need help.

At the thought of help, the Chibi Captain`s face came into my mind. ‘Hmmm… she is a police, that means she has more experience than us in this whole investigation things. But, can we trust her on this? Yes, she is our senpai, but this is also related to Shibuya. Wouldn’t want to make her fall like three years ago. Hmm… I have to see first whether she can be trusted or not. And if she can, even if I don’t like it, I’ll ask for her help and also she has to be willing to cooperate and keep the information about Shibuya to herself.

“Yuko-san… what now?” I raised my head and saw the expectant faces of the members of Rappappa. ‘Hmm… if we continue to look at the documents we might end up finding more about Higa, but there’s also the risk of opening up the Pandora`s box of Shibuya`s past. Perhaps it’ll be better if we drop it for now. I’ll check on it myself.’

“I guess it’ll be better if we’re the one who check the documents. It was too risky.” Sado whispered in my ear. “Shibuya won’t like it if they know about her past.”

I nodded and said, “Let just forget the documents for now.”

“So, this meeting’s over?” Youran asked.

I looked at her and then at Shaku and Kokabuki. ‘Hmm… They need to train more. And I want to see the result of their training with my Queens. Ah… I know.’ I grinned at them. “Well, it’s over. But, there’s other things you have to do.”

I stood up and walked to the door to the other room, it’s been more than ten minutes already, and I wanna get going. I opened the door and…

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------   

*Shibuya`s POV.

I heard the door being opened and Yuko-san`s shout soon followed. “GOD DAMMIT! WHAT ARE YOU DOING THERE?!” I immediately moved back and retracted my hands from my girlfriend`s shirt. “I’ve told you do NOT baptize our rooms!!” Yuko-san shouted again.

“I’m not!” I shouted back. I look at the door and saw almost all member of Rappappa was peeking behind Yuko-san to see what we’re doing inside. All of them were torn between amusement and surprise, beside one person, Dance, who’s frowning sadly.

“Oh, you’re not, huh?” Yuko-san said challengingly. “Then, how could I saw your hands inside Ookabuki`s shirt, huh?”

‘Damn, she saw that?!’ I looked at Tomo who’s just sighed and then she said, “Nothing’s going on,” calmly, even though her cheeks was slightly red.

“Yeah… right… as if I’m gonna believe that…” Yuko-san said with one eyebrow raised at us. “Anyway, out of the room, I want to put the documents into the secret place.” She walked inside and when we’re about to close the door, she said, “it’s time for ‘another secret training’.”

We shared another grin, this time it was a grin of excitement, Black, Geki, and Torigoya were also sporting the same grin on their faces, while Sado-san just sighed.

“Have fun, girls. I have to get back to work.” She said grimly, but then she smirked. “If there’s any injury, you know where to go.”

“It won’t be us, for sure.” Geki said and she giggled softly.

“Sure. Don’t overdo it, though.” Sado-san said before she went out.

“What kind of training it is?” Youran asked. “Not karaoke again right?”

“EH?! KARAOKE?” Team Hormone yelled.

“The ‘secret training’ you did yesterday… was karaoke?” Wota asked with mouth agape. “I thought it was some kick-ass thing.”

“This training that we will do later, is the kick-ass training.” Black said simply.

Geki giggled sofly, as she usually does whenever she was excited. “It’s gonna be fuuuun~~.”

“And as always… shut your mouth.”I said while glaring at the current Rappappa. “Do not slip out a single word to other peoples who are not in the room right now.”

“And also, keep our relationships a secret.” Torigoya added. “If our enemies know about it, they might targeting one of us and use us as a bait to get the others.” The current Rappappa looked at her inquiringly, while we looked at Torigoya with eyes wide open. ‘What’s with her? Does Yuko-san possess her or something?’

“Torigoya-san is right. If our enemy played dirty, they surely will target one of us to be use as bait….” Maeda added, and she mumbled with a small voice “Just like Minami….”

“Wait… by relationships… you mean…” Akicha looked at Torigoya and then at Black and Geki and lastly, she looked at me and Tomo. “Eeeehhh??? All of you are couples?”

“Wait… Geki and I are not like them.” Black hurriedly said while pointing out at us. “Right, Geki?”

“Mmm…” Geki mumbled softly with her eyes casted down to the floor. Black frowned at her response, but before she could say anything, Unagi already opening the question session.

“So… Torigoya-san, you’re with Yuko-san, right?” Unagi asked to Torigoya who’s nodded, and then Unagi looked at me. “And Shibuya-san with… Ookabuki?”

I just raised my eyebrow at her. And Tomo smirked smugly. “What do you think?” She asked.

“When?! Where? How?”

At that moment, my eyes drifted to Dance. She was looking at me and after a few moments she sighed and walked out of the room. Then, Yuko-san came out from the other room. “Alright. Let’s go….”

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------   

*In the front of some building.

“So… where… are we?” Kokabuki asked. “Why are we here?”

We were standing outside of some shabby looking office building in downtown area. Without saying anything, Yuko-san just opened the door and walked inside the building. We followed after her. The current Rappappa was nervously looking everywhere, their instinct told them to be aware.

Yuko-san led us up the stairs and she opened the door of another room. I could literally felt the tension in the air that emulated from the current Rappappa when they saw the sight behind the door. There, inside the room, were some brute and rough looking guys and some women too. And then one of them, one of the biggest and scariest looking came closer to Yuko-san. The current Rappappa, and even Maeda, gasped and moved to covering Yuko-san, but we blocked them up.

The big guy stopped about a meter from Yuko-san and he looked down on her and grinned. “Oshima-san, long times no see. I heard you’re sick? Are you alright now?” He said with eyes full of concern.

“Nah… it’s nothing.” Yuko-san said while grinning as well. “By the way, can I lend some of your people for training? I have to train them.” Yuko-san said while she pointed at the current Shitennou.

The big-middle-aged guy, or we called him Dragon, his nick-name while he was still active, bowed down and smiling at Yuko-san. “Of course, this place is legally yours, after all.” He then looked at us one by one, “Torigoya-san, Shibuya-san, Black-san, Gekikara-san,” he called our name and nodded at each of us, which we replied with a nod as well. “Where’s Sado-san?”

“Sado has to work.” Yuko-san said simply. And she was practically run up the stairs. “Come on. Hurry.” She said to us from upstairs.

I just sighed and following her like the others, albeit slower. When I was on the upper floor, Torigoya was pinching Yuko-san cheek and scold her for ran before, because, well, Yuko-san shouldn’t get too tired. I looked around me and saw the amaze look the current Rappappa had in their faces when they saw the exercise machines, treadmills, weight-lifting equipments, punching bags, and most of all the two boxing rings in the middle of the room. And I moved closer to my girlfriend and her sister

“This place is nice isn’t it?” I asked her. “I actually want to bring you and Kokabuki here yesterday, but we haven’t got the time for this.”

“How could you all found this place?” Kokabuki asked me with starry eyes at the sight of all the equipments.

“The owner, Dragon, owed Yuko-san his life. After that, this place was legally became Yuko-san`s. Even though Dragon is still the one who manage this place.” I explained to her, even though I had to edit it. And without me knowing, I had gained a several listeners. When I looked around me, Team Hormone was surrounding me and all of them had this ‘so-so, what happen afterwards?’.  And I doing the only thing I used to do when people pestering me like this. I snapped at them.

“What the hell do you want?!”

Tomo, who’s by my side sighed, and said, “would it kills you if I ask you to be more nice to people?”

“She won’t be Shibuya if she’s not tsun-tsun.” Yuko-san, who’s butting in to our conversation, said. “She’s only nice to you.”

“You never ask.” I said to Tomo, and then I added to Yuko-san, “and I’m not a tsundere.” Yuko-san rolled her eyes at me and went to Torigoya.

“If I ask will you try it?”

“It depends.” I said. And when she looked at me questioningly, I grinned mischievously and whispered to her, “I want a full show, lap-dance and strip-dance combined, with the song you sang yesterday, every day for one full week.” I stepped back and I saw her face redden. Well, she said she’ll give me the show, right? I just want to upgrade it.

“What?!” She yelled and then she pulled my arm so that she can whisper back to me. “Are you crazy? Everyday?” I nodded at her, made her narrowed her eyes at me. “You do know I can’t stay over in your apartment every day, right? My parents will get suspicious.” I just looked at her with an innocent expression on my face. “Hhh… fine… but not every day. I’ll try for every weekend.”

“And the first show will start… tonight.” I said with a grin to her.

“What show?” Wota asked. ‘Damn, I forgot that they’re still around.’ I looked at them who was discussing what the show that I mean is. Kokabuki who’s near us looked at her Aneki with mouth opened.  She must’ve knew what the show mean.

“Show….” She said slowly. “Aneki… It’s not the kind of shows that Yuko-san and Sado-san said last night, right?” When she saw her Aneki`s face redden, her eyes bulged. “What? God… I don’t want to sing that song with you… ever again… It may give me… unwanted image in my head.”

“What show?” Wota asked again.

“You better not know it.” Kokabuki said. “Or you’ll get the same trauma that I have now.”

“OY, GET YOUR ASSES OVER HERE!! NOW!” Yuko-san shouted from the middle of the room, near the two rings. And we did. “What are you chit-chatting about? We’re here for training! Youran go to ring A, Ookabuki you on the other one.”

The appointed persons went to the rings, and while my eyes still on my girl, I asked Yuko-san, “who’ll she fight with?”

“Dragon has a few newbie with a bloating ego that we need to burst, and we’re here to destroy their ego.” She said with an evil grin.

“Newbie, huh?” I mumbled.

“And also, that fan of yours was here too.” She added.

I whipped my head to look at Yuko-san who was sporting a grim look in her face. “He doesn’t know that I’m here, right?” It’s not that he was a bad guy, it’s just that… he was too persistent and annoying. I had beaten him badly at the first time we met here, and afterwards he claimed to be my biggest fan. No matter how many times I had punched him out or snapped at him, he’s still pestering me whenever I was here. I wonder if he was a masochist.

“Just hope so.” She said, and then she scowled. “Nyan-Nyan’s fan is here too. I really want to kick his ass.”

“Heh, at least her fan was just looking at her from afar. Not as annoying as mine.” I grumbled to her.

“Ah… here come the training partners for them.” And a burly guy and a sexy woman came. And I truly didn’t like the way the burly guy looked at my girl. “Alright, Youran, you’ll fight her and Ookabuki, the other one. And the rules are… no rules. Just do everything you can to knock ‘em down. And remember, they are kick-boxing athlete wanna-be.”

“I rather fight her in a different way.” Youran said with a sly grin. The woman was just looking at her with a smirk as sly as Youran.

“You’re here for training.” Yuko-san glared at Youran. “Save the flirting for later. And don’t underestimate her.” She looked at one of Dragon’s coaches that act as the referees for today`s training, and gave him the signal to started Youran`s match.

“Soo… I have to fight this girl?” the burly man said, “Hey, baby, why don’t we just go somewhere and have a different match?”

I was about to jump to the ring and knocked him down, but Yuko-san has already put her hand on my arm and force me to stay still.

“In your dream.” Tomo said while giving him an icy glare.

Kokabuki, who’s standing on the other side of me, whistled. “He’s dead.” And she turned to one of the equipments. “It’s not even worth to watch anymore. Aneki will surely win.”

And then the first round started. My eyes was fixated to Tomo, even though sometimes I glance at Youran`s match. She was playing around and a little hesitant to actually hit the woman. If this kept on going she’ll surely lost to that woman. As for my girlfriend, she was calculating her opponent movement and waiting for the right time to plant her palm to him. She was kept on circling and avoiding his attacks.

After a few minutes, I heard Yuko-san yelled angrily, “Dammit, Youran!! Stop playing around and just knocked her! Or I’ll kick your ass so hard you wouldn’t be able to sit on it for weeks.” And then I heard Youran said “Fiiiine. Sorry babe, but Sachou`s order.” I glanced at the other ring and saw Youran sent her trade-mark flying blow to her opponent, who’s staggering a little after she received the heavy blow. And afterwards Youran sent a hard-jab on her.

After I know the other match was practically almost over, I went back to watch my girl`s match. At this time, my ‘fan’ came up, and he instantly started to pester me with question until I growled to him to shut up. Tomo seemed to notice it since she was kept on glancing at me.

It seemed like with another second passed, her opponent was getting frustrated and his movement became more violent. My face slowly turned into a frown when I saw them. And then, that happened. He intentionally grabbed her boobs. She immediately moved back and said something menacingly to him, and I could see it in her stance that she was ready to actually attack him. But, my mind was blinded with rage. All I could see was red. I jumped to the ring, startling both of them and growled to him.

“Change of opponent. I’m gonna kill you.” And I moved forward to him but then, Black was already in front of me, holding my shoulder with on hand while her baby on her other hand, and Tomo hugged me from the back.

“SHIBUYA! Get your ass here! That is not your fight!” Yuko-san yelled at me. “Let her finished it.”

My mind was still in rage, even though what Yuko-san had said lessened it a bit. But I still want to kill him for touching my girl. And now, Black was already left the ring and that guy was standing right in front of me, with a smug smirk on his face.

“What is it? Wanna play with me too?”

“OY! Shibuya-san`s mine. Get in the line if you want her too.” My stupid and annoying fan said to him. He’s sooo annoying that I didn’t even bother to know what his name is.

I growled in irritancies, “SHUT UP!!”, and I felt the hold on my body tighten a bit. And I heard her whispered, “I love you.” My rage instantly went down afterwards. I blinked at several times and I looked at her. She smiled at me softly.

“The three of us can get some fun later, if you know what I mean.” The burly man said, not noticing what our close proximity means at all.

I was about to marched on him when she pulled me and kissed me on the lips. After a few seconds and cat-calls, she pulled back, breaking the kiss, and whispered to me. “Relax, I can finish him. Just think about the show later.” And at the same time Yuko-san was yelled at me again, ordering me to go off the ring.

Tomo moved away from me and she was glaring at her opponent, “Sorry, but I’m not interested in men.” I smirked at her words and went down the ring. And when I stood on the side of the ring, my hand was being punched, hard, by Yuko-san.

“Stupid! Idiot! This whole match thing is so that I can see them in action by my own eyes and to measuring up how much they have improve themselves. And you just ruined it.”

“He grabbed her boobs… you would’ve reacted the same if it was Torigoya.”

“Yeah… right… That’s not an excuse! You-“ Yuko-san halted her sentences and turned to looked at the ring. “Oh… it’s over already.”

“Eh!?” I turned my head to look at the ring too. And true enough, it was over, her opponent was now twitching on the mat, clutching his torso in pain. ‘Heh, I hope he has broken ribs. Tomo’s palms are deadly.’

“Shi-Shibuya-san… you… you’re…” my fan stutteringly asked me. About what, I don’t know.

“What?!” I growled at him again.

And then, someone pulled me back for a hug and linked her hands on my waist, and she said, “She IS MINE, not yours.”

“I want a rematch, you must’ve using tricks against me.” Her opponent shouted from the ring, he’s still clutching her torso. “It’s impossible for me to lose against a girl.”

“What?! If that the case, then I want to have a match with her to- owww…..” My fan stopped his rant because Dragon bonked his head and he was now glaring at the guy who’s still on the ring.

“Both of you shut up!!! That’s why I told you to not underestimate your opponent.” His deep voice blared out and he glared towards my fan. “You! You know who they are. Are you stupid enough to make them mad at you?” And her glared at the other guy. “And you!! Don’t get too cocky. There’s a lot peoples who’s stronger than you. You won’t be able to go to professional level if you still arrogant like that.”

“But, it was impossible. She must’ve using a few tricks to defeat me. There’s no way I lost against a girl.”

Yuko-san and Dragon sighed at the same time. “Dragon, seems like your men over here, needs proper training more…. And also proper education.” Yuko-san said grimly.

“Ah… yes… you’re right… sorry ‘bout that.” He said to Yuko-san, and then he glared at the guy again. “Do you even have any idea of who they are?”

“How should I know? I’m not from around here.”

“Even if you’re not from around here, you surely know about Majisuka Jyo Gakuen, right?”

“The yankee`s all-girls-school? Yeah… So?”

“They are from Majijo, and the strongest gang in Majijo, on top of that.”

“Yeah… but, they’re just girls… even though they’re yankee they surely won’t be able to defeat a professional fighters.”

“Oh… Really? They aren’t your normal-everyday-high-school-girls. You got beaten by Kazuya that’s why you came here, right? To chase after him?” Dragon said, and when the guy nodded, he continued his speech. “And you can’t win against our other top fighters too, right?”

“For now.”

“Yeah… right… Let me tell you one thing. All of us… All, including Kazuya, lost against Yuko-san and her gang.” Dragon said slowly. “Why do you think she’s the owner of this place?”

“What?!” The guy said with mouth opened wide in shock. Well, he’s not the only one though. The current Rappappa were also in the same state as him. Even Maeda looked at Yuko-san in amazement.

“Yeah… yeah… Come on let’s go to the next round. Shaku and… Kokabuki.” Yuko-san said non-chalantly . “And the rest of you, don’t just lazing around… go train yourself.” And off they go… to the various equipments and machines.

I watched Kokabuki`s match against another burly man with Tomo, and then I saw Dragon came to Yuko-san. He smiled at her and said, “You know, you could be a good trainer Oshima-san.” And for a moment, I forget the match and watch them instead.

“I rather be the fighter than trainer.” Yuko-san answered with a grin.

“That’s what I thought too. But the life of professional fighter is hard. One injuries and off you go.” Dragon chuckled. “Just look at me. And after all, you’ve got what it takes to be a good trainer.” Seeing Yuko-san just looking at him questioningly, he chuckled again and pointed at Team Hormone who’s weight-lifting now, and to Black who’s watching over Geki and Youran`s training, and to Torigoya and Maeda who’s training with the punching bags, or more like Maeda was training. Torigoya was just pushing the bag lazily. “They might be the hardest peoples to handle, harder than my guys. And yet, with a word from you, off they go. They might go to hell and back if you ask them to. To be able to handle these girls, means you can be one hell of a trainer.” He sighed. “I’m not getting any younger, you know. I need to find someone who can run this place. And you’re one of the owners of this place, so… Just think of it.” Dragon then left to the down floor afterwards, and left Yuko-san who was frowning in thought right now.

“What’s wrong, Yuu-chan?” Torigoya asked Yuko-san.

She turned to Torigoya and smiled at her. “Nothing.” And she jumped at her. “Ahhhh… Nyan-Nyan`s boobs are the best.” She said while she rubbed her face to Torigoya’s boobs.

I’m not surprised when Torigoya smacked her head and screamed, “Hentai!”. But what’s surprised me was, after that, Torigoya pulled Yuko-san to her and said, “later… when we’re alone.” Damn… I’ve heard something I shouldn’t have.

I looked at Kokabuki’s match again. She had her opponent in her control with a dead grip. I know she was into wrestling, but… “Kokabuki, just punch him down.” I shouted to her. “Don’t waste your energy.” Wrestling is a good martial art, but in a fight, in street fights… it wastes too much time and energy.

“Fine.” Kokabuki said while she released her opponent. He tried to kicked her leg after he was released, but luckily Kokabuki saw it and she was able to jump back to avoid the kick. She then chopped him on the side of his neck, and brought his head to meet her knee. And… the match’s over. Kokabuki then went down from the ring and stood beside her Aneki. We looked at Yuko-san inquiringly, wondering who’s match it will be afterwards. She frowned a little and looked at Gekikara and Black. And after a while, she shouted.

“Geki! It’s your turn now.” And she paused a little, Geki was already walked towards the ring with her hand on the side of her neck and she tilted her head slightly. “You will fight against… Black.” I instantly turned my head to Black`s direction. She looked as shocked as the rest of us, with her mouth slightly opened. Some murmurs about Yuko-san`s decision for the next match could be heard from every direction. We had lots of training matches before, but we’ve never have a match against each other. Black gave her son to Torigoya and then she hopped to the ring.

“Wait,” Yuko-san said before the match started, and she threw a big duffel bag to the middle of the ring. “Wear those. I don’t want you to hurt each other.” Black opened the bag and pulled out a body-protector from inside, and they wore it over their clothes. “Even though I don’t want any of you to get hurt, that doesn’t mean you can show us a half-assed fight. I want to see you fight seriously. Understand?” After they nodded, Yuko-san gave the signal for the match to start.

They were throwing punches and kicks at each other, and due to their, mostly Black`s, fast movement, sometimes it looked blurry, according to what Team Hormone and Kokabuki said. While Youran, Shaku and Tomo were squinting their eyes, hoping that with it, they could follow their movements better. Even though they looked seriously fighting against each other, I could clearly see the hesitancies on their movements and on their stance. Of course the frown on their faces also told the same story. And I’m not the only one who’s noticed.

“Yuu-chan…” Torigoya whined while pouting at the ring.

“If this continue, this match is useless.” Maeda mumbled.

Yuko-san took a deep breath and shouted, “I’VE TOLD YOU TO NOT GIVE US A HALF-ASSED FIGHT!!! I DON’T CARE WHAT YOU DO BEHIND CLOSED DOOR, I WANT YOU TO FIGHT! NOW!!!”

“What?! We’re just friend.” Black said with a red face.

“I DON’T CARE!! JUST FIGHT!!”

Geki started to giggled, softly at first, and then it was getting louder and louder. “Ne… Black… come and get me.” And they started to fight seriously. It was better than any action movies. Black`s speed and Geki`s insane movements. It was like watching a dance. And then Black sent a high kick to Geki’s head, but she managed to block it with her arm. Black immediately retracted her leg and put her arms in front of her face in time, blocking Geki`s punch. And then-

“SHIBUYA! OOKABUKI! You’re next. Get on the other ring!” Yuko-san said and when we’re just gaped at her, she growled. “Now! We don’t have much time left, it’s already afternoon.” We sighed, and hopped to the other ring. “Wear these as well.” She threw the same duffel bag to us. “And I don’t want a half-assed fight.”

“Well…” I said while scratching my head. It was a little harder though, because of the gloves and helmet and all. “Should we?”

“If you rather face Yuko-san`s wrath than fight me, you can just get down the ring.” She said with a sly grin.

“Save your flirting for later, and started fighting!” Yuko-san said to us.

I sighed and prepared my stance, arms up in front of my face, legs opened and slightly bending. “We better start fast before she humiliates us more.”

“Agreed.” She was also went into position, hands in front of her body with one hand in the front of the other, fingers pointed to the sky, with palms opened. “Her teasing is getting worse and worse.”

“So… come here…” I taunted her with my hand, gesturing her to come forward. And she did, her palm directed to my face, and I avoided it by leaned my body to the side, unexpectedly her other hand was already on the way to my body and I jumped back to avoid it. “Nice… you’re getting faster or is it because you never put 100% before?”

“Tsk… I thought I get you for sure with that.” She said while she got back to her stance and glared at me.

I whistled, “Scareee….” and jumped forward with arms bend on the side of my head, and she was on the range, I released a right hook at her, aaaanndd… she caught my hand. Damn. I pulled back and sent a left jab, but she was able to block it. She moved to the side and directing her palm to the side of my head. I blocked it with my arm, but with that the side of my body was opened and she immediately hit me with her other hand. Thank God I wore the body protector, if I wasn’t, it will bruise or worse, I could get cracked ribs. I looked at her face, she was grinning, even though there’s a glint of concern in her eyes.

“Nice,” I said with a smile. “Try to block this,” I said while I sent a high kick to her head, she blocked it with her hand. I retracted my leg and sent a spinning kick, she was barely able to escape from it. After the kick I immediately crouch down and kicked her ankle. She staggered a little after the kick, but she was able to keep her stance. Well, as I said her legs were her weak points. And I waited until she ready again.

“SHIBUYA!!” As we heard the blaring sound of someone`s voice called me, we turned our head to saw a fuming Yuko-san. “What. The. Hell. Are. You. Doing??! I’ve told you I want a fight! Not for you to train her and give her some tentative attack! And why the hell didn’t you keep on attacking her?” And when our silence was the only answer we could give she kept on rambling. “If you’re fighting against other people you surely would keep on attacking your opponent until they’re fainted. But because it’s her, you halted your attack until she was up and ready again.” She sighed and turned back to the other ring. “Geki, Black, you two, stop for a while.” She then looked at each of us and at everyone else and said, “The reason for this match is to see how well you can fight against someone who knows you better, not only in person but also in your way of fighting.”

“I thought it’s Kokabuki who knows Ookabuki`s fighting style better.” Youran mumbled.

 “Yeah, well, when you fight alongside your friend you’ll know her moves well, right?” Yuko-san asked her, “But, the one who’s got the better knowledge are the spectators.” And then she smirked at me. “Or more like, the one-who-was-always-watched-from-Rappappa`s-window-whenever-Ookabuki-was-fighting-on-the-school-ground.” She said the words too quickly that made, thank God, the other didn’t even know what she was saying. “Anyway… you can continue your match. And REMEMBER, no half-assed fight.”

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------   



Multiple pairing moment after this.  XD  I've to finished it first, though.


@minami-chan: eh... i'll try :nervous

@kahem: yeah.. poor Shaku, and Team Hormone are not so clueless anymore lol

@fael_c00l: ehh... BlackGeki is easier to write... ehehe...

@haruko: takadeka gonna have to wait a lil'bit. :nervous

@songbac: it's kinda sappy in my opinion, must be the hopeless romantic in me took control of me at the moment i write that.   :P
                wish granted... well, in the next update...  XD

Thanks for reading, commenting and the 'thank you's, guys. Until next update.
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo/MJGK world) Chapter 24-2 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: Takamina_Captain on October 22, 2012, 08:00:37 PM
this fanfics is sooooo interesting !!!!   :lol:
Black vs Geki...Shibuya vs ookabuki...
i wonder if yuko will pick torigoya as her opponent... hehehe
Hope minami will appear much more...waiting for maeda reaction... :thumbup
Please update as soon as posibble.. :twothumbs
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo/MJGK world) Chapter 24-2 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: kahem on October 22, 2012, 08:46:33 PM
Ahaha! Couple teasing times are the best!!!
Can't wait to know more about Black/Geki hehe~
Will you put some Atsumina? ^^
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo/MJGK world) Chapter 24-2 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: Haruko on October 23, 2012, 05:12:08 AM
awww takadeka!!!

yeah this fight are amazing... :D the lap dance i wanna see it!! :D
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo/MJGK world) Chapter 24-2 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: Minami-chan on October 23, 2012, 11:08:26 PM
uaaaaaaaaaah!!
TomoTomo fighting!!!!  :wub: :wub: :wub: :wub: :wub: :wub:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo/MJGK world) Chapter 24-2 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: fael_c00l on October 24, 2012, 10:45:35 AM
Black VS Geki,, it's so  :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Hope Takadeka appear at next chapter so Maeda is not alone anymore  :) :)
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo/MJGK world) Chapter 24-2 added (+ other pairing)
Post by: stv_wong on October 25, 2012, 04:33:22 AM
Side-story, as I said earlier XD (well, more like the continuation of the story, but from other`s view.)



*On the road somewhere, evening.

A girl walked down the road with a solemn look on her face. She kicked a few pebbles while walked aimlessly.

“Yagami-senpai!!” A girl`s voice could be heard from the other end of the road. The said girl lifted her head and turned back to looked at the direction of the voice that had called her. When she got the better look of the person, she smiled and waved her hand to the caller. The caller, a younger girl came rushing to her.

“Kimoto-kun, long times no see.” She said to the younger girl after they’re close enough.

“Mou… Senpai, I’ve told you many times before to call me Kanon.” The younger girl said as she puffed her cheek cutely.

“Alright, Kanon-chan. But, you have to call me Dance too.” Dance was already walking back and with that she missed the blush on the younger girl`s face.

“Ha-hai… Dance…-senpai…”

“So… you’re in your third years now, right? Which high school will you go for?”

“E-em… Majisuka Jyo…”

Dance immediately halted and looked at the younger girl. “You’re joking, right… The other student will beat the hell out of you. You can’t fight that well.” To her surprise, the look on the younger girl was reminded her of someone`s expression when being told the same thing. Herself.

“Senpai, why do you pick Majijo? You can’t fight too.”

“Because… Shibuya-san was… there.” At that, the image of Shibuya ran across in Dance`s mind, unbeknown to her, a frown settled on her face.

“Me too.” The younger girl said softly.

“Eh!? You’ll go to Majijo because of Shibuya-san too?”

The younger girl stopped walking and she tugged at Dance`s shirt to stop her too, as she mumbled, “Idiot Senpai.” She kissed Dance`s cheek and said shyly, “I want to go to Majijo because of you, Senpai.” And she ran ahead, left Dance, who’s seems like she was on a trance, alone.

After a few while, Dance slowly lifted her hand to her cheek, the same cheek that the younger girl kissed earlier. She blinked for several times, and then her eyes widen. “EH?! Kanon-chan… likes me!? EH!?”

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------   

*Shibuya’s apartment, late at night.

I was lazing around in my bed, still warm and fuzzy after my bath, and my eyes were half-way closed because of the tiredness. Man, Yuko-san really trained us out without restraint. I glanced at my bedroom door. That girl was still on the bath. ‘If she took more minutes to bath, I’ll just go to sleep.’

“Click.”

I heard the sound of the lamp turned off and when I opened my eyes, it was dark here, with only the light from outside illuminating my room. ‘Huh?’ I saw a shadow on the floor and I followed it to the source. She was standing in the front of the door, wearing only a bathrobe and she lifted some rectangular thing, her phone I guess, and soon, the song started playing, the same song that she sang yesterday. And she stepped closer to me. I could feel my drowsiness disappeared, well, who wouldn’t? Too bad I couldn’t see her face clearly due to the lack of light. I hope I won’t get a nose-bleed because of this, or worse, fainted.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------   

*About the same time, Yuko`s apartment

A girl was sitting in front of the window, watching over the night view that her small apartment window providing. Ever since her grandmother died, she had to save and cut out a lot of unnecessary expenses, and living from her small inheritances. It pained her to sell the old house that were belonged to her grandmother, but she couldn’t afford the monthly costs to pay the utilities expense of the house. Thankfully, she had the insurance company to cover the hospital bills.

She kept on looking out the window with a forlorn look on her face. And she sighed.

“Managing the gym, huh? I do need to find a job after high school after all, but….”

“What are you talking about?” Another voice that was coming from behind her interrupted her monologue.

“Tori-Nyan…” She smiled at the other girl, and guided her hand to her head. “See it for yourself.”

Torigoya retracted her hand and pouted at her leader. “I rather choose for you to tell me.”

“I’m sorry, but I’m not in the mood for talking.” Yuko put Torigoya`s hand on her head again. “Did you see it?”

“Ah… Dragon-san asked you to run the gym after he retired… That’s the one you want to tell me, right?” She gave Yuko a questioning look. “So… will you do it?”

“Honestly? … I don’t know.” Yuko sighed and pulled her Nyan-Nyan closer to her, hugged her and succumbed into the warmth and comfort of her embrace. “Should I?”

The airhead girl smiled and let her girlfriend hugged her, but then the comforting moment burst out because of the feel of a pair of hands groping on her breasts. She slapped the hand away and glared at the smaller girl. But, when the smaller girl pouts at her, she let out a small smile.

“No skin-ship tonight. You’re tired. Remember what your doctors said.”

“But, Nyan-Nyan…”

“No. Let’s just sleep for now. There’ll be more time for that later.”

With that, the two girls, almost adults now, tried to settled down on the queen-sized bed, the only expensive thing in this apartment room, because it’s owner insisted that having a nice bed is a must for a proper love-making, or skin-ship as she would’ve said.

“Nyan-nyan…. Have you made your decision yet?”

“About what?”

“Come live with me.”


“…”

“… You don’t have to answer now. It’s just that…” Yuko turned to looked at the other girl with a deep frown etched on her face. “Do you know how worried I was every time I know you’re at work?”

Torigoya smiled and pull the much smaller girl to her arms, mindlessly caressing the smaller girl`s hair. “I know… Mieta… Don’t worry too much… I’ll be fine.”

“… I hate your job.”

“It’s just a temporary job. At least until I got a better job.” Torigoya pecked her forehead. “Now let’s sleep.”

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------   

*Shibuya’s apartment.

She was circling me as she danced while untie the knot on the bathrobe slowly in a tantalizing moves. The bathrobe was sliding deliriously slow as she was giving me this smug smirk all the while. To my utter dismay and disappointment, she wore her underwear under the bathrobe. She came closer to me and sat on my lap.

I tried to stifled a moan when I felt her licked my neck, leaving a wet trail on my neck that felt like burning when her warm breath hitting it. ‘Damn… this is…. Not good. I can’t wait anymore.’ I tried to touch her, to pull her towards me, but she was already moved away.

“Nuh-uh… no touching.” She said with a sultry voice. “It’s against the rules.”

“What rules? And how come you know that after all?”

“Well…. The movies and books. I’m not that innocent, you know.” She said while she leaned to me again, kissing my cheek and the side of my lips, and like before, she was already away before I was able to catch her.

“Huh…. You think I didn’t know that you are a little devil in human`s skin?” I moved myself to get closer to her. But she managed to escape.

“I think I need to tie you up, just so you could stay still.” She said while giggling softly and I grumbled in exasperation. “You say you want a show?”

“Oh, yeah, I do…” I was finally able to catch her. I pulled her to me and nibbled her earlobe, and I whispered to her, “But, for now, I want to do something else.” I kissed her and bit her lower lips softly, and forced her to open her mouth with my tongue. My hands went down to fleetingly caressing her body.  I pulled her to sit on my lap, my left hand was on the back of her head, while my right hand was creating pattern on her back, unbuckled her bra. Our tongues were still fighting for dominance. Her hands went down from my shoulder to the hem of my pajamas, pulling it, trying to strip me.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------   

*On a park somewhere.

Two girls were sitting on the swings. They chatted while they sometimes glanced up at the moon and the stars in the dark sky.

“Ookabuki and Shibuya-san, huh?” the girl with short hair said as she chuckled a bit. “I have to say that it is unexpected. I’ve never even seen them talked to each other.”

“Yeah… then you can imagine how surprised I was when I saw Shibuya-san and she said she want to talk to Aneki. Alone.” The other girl said with a grimace on her face. “Even me, who was almost always stayed with Aneki during school times, had never, ever, seen them together. She was also never said anything about Shibuya-san. She often glanced at her whenever we crossed way with her, but I never think that there’s something between them.”

“Well… if they intended to hide it, of course you wouldn’t know.” The short-haired girl smirked. “Since when they… well… you know…”

“Ask for yourself. I won’t say anything. I’ve promised to Aneki to shut my mouth.”

“Boooo… you’re not fun.”

Kokabuki smirked and grinned, “So what about you? Don’t you suppose to have a date today? With who?”

“Eheheh…” Youran chuckled as she scratched her head. “One of my admirers from another school.”

“Still as famous as ever, I see.” Kokabuki let out a short laugh. “What about that hot-kickboxing-pro-athlete-wannabe? You didn’t ask for her email address?”

“Why? Jealous?” Youran asked as she wiggled her eyebrows playfully.

Kokabuki scoffed and said, “Why should I? I’m not interested in playgirl like you. I rather live my life alone than be with you.”

Youran mockingly put both of her hand in her chest, pretending to be hurt by the other girl`s words. “Agh… so mean….”

Kokabuki laughed and shove Youran`s playfully. “Come on, we have to go. It’s late already. The lovebirds might have been hopping around like a rabbit on a red-bull overdose at this time.”

And they laughed together at Kokabuki`s words.

“Ah….” Youran wiped the tear that has accumulated in her eyes due to laughing too much. “Ookabuki’s right. You do tend to talked too much.”

“Shut up.”

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------   

*Hospital.

“Shinoda-san, a patient is calling out for you. She is on the waiting room.”

A tall girl turned towards the person who said that and let out a “thanks” as a reply. She headed to the said room and saw a familiar girl inside. The said girl lifted her head when she heard footsteps, and gave her best awards-winning-puppy-smile.

“Spoiled-brat, what do you want?” Sado asked with her, er…. Sado tone.

The said spoiled-brat, Shaku, pouted at her. “I’m a patient, you know. I was hurt earlier.”

“Why you asked for me? I’m still a trainee, you know? And I could poison you or something.”

“I know you wouldn’t. Yuko-san won’t let you. And after all, I want you to tend my injuries.”

“Yeah?” Sado raised her eyebrow challengingly. “Tell me why I should do it.”

“Well, for instance, I know you bored because it’s practically empty here.”

“Fine… but, if you whine or complain, I’ll poison you.” She turned back and started walking towards the door. Shaku let out a smile and followed her.

“What or maybe who hurt you?”

“Kokabuki… damn… her wrestling holds are strong. I was careless. Should’ve paid attention more.”

“What? Kokabuki?” Sado looked at the younger girl beside her incredulously. “Was Yuko-san….”

“It was Yuko-san`s order. Black-san and Gekikara, Ookabuki and Shibuya-san, Youran and Maeda.”

The older girl frowned for a moment. “I see…”

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------   

*Maeda`s room.

A girl with a shoulder length hair was studying. After a while her gaze turned to the photograph on her study desk. She took the photo and her thumbs mindlessly caressing another girl`s face in the photo.

“Minami… What should I do?” She let out a sigh and closed her eyes. A thought was flashing trough her head. “Captain Takahashi… Minami…. Why are they looks alike so much?” Her hand automatically reached to the scrunchies that she wore as a bracelets in her other hand. “I miss you… Minami….”

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------   

*Black`s apartment.

A girl was sitting on the bath, currently in her happy place. But then, she heard her son’s cries. She was already half standing when her son’s cries died out as fast as it came. “Geki…,” she said while smiling. And then a frown came to her face. She was confused by the other girl behavior today. Geki was more silent than she herself was, she rarely said anything and she even giggled less today, which was a strange phenomenon.

With thought still about the other girl, she dried her body, wore her clothes and went outside with one hand holding a towel to dry her hair. She saw Geki sat in the middle of the living room with Ren on her arms. He’s sleeping peacefully on Geki’s arms. Black came to them and sat near them, stroking her son`s hair mindlessly.

“Why did he cry before?”

“Don’t know.” Geki shrugged and gave Ren to Black. “He was immediately went back to sleep after I picked him.”

“You are good with kids.”

“…”

“… Geki? What’s wrong?”

The said girl was only kept on staring at the tatami mats, fingers mindlessly playing with the corner of her shit. “Black…,” she said as her eyes casted on the small window, hiding her face from the other girl, “we… are friends, aren’t we?”

“Of course. Why are you asking that?”

“… Nothing…” With that Geki stood up. “I gotta go.” She said as she walking towards the door.

Black immediately rushed after her. “Wait, it’s late. Where do you wanna go after all?”

“… You don’t have to worry about me. I’ll be fine.” And with that, Geki walked out of Black`s apartment. She walked around the block aimlessly.

“Where should I go...,” she mumbled to herself, “I could go to her place, but…. Torigoya is in Yuko-san`s, Sado-san`s place is too far… Sigh… I’ve no other choice then. I hope she won’t bite my head off for interrupting… whatever they’re doing right now.”

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------   

*Shibuya`s apartment.

“Hmh… Ah…” her soft moan filled the room. God, I love her voice. It’s just so cute and at the same time, sexy. I quicken my pace, trying my darnest to make her scream. And after a while I felt the walls surrounding my fingers tighten as her breathing became faster. And… she did… screamed, I mean. I felt her walls pulsing for a while and she moaned again as I pulled my fingers out. Her eyes were already half-closed. I don’t blame her, really, today was a tiring day. What’s with the training and all.

I cleaned my hand with the tissue that I put on the side-table. And speaking of the said tissue, I ran out of it more quickly lately. When my mind reminded me the reason why, I felt my lips slowly turning into a smirk. I threw the ball-of-used-tissue to the trash bin on the corner on my room, and I lie on the bed beside her. Her lips turned into a small smile as I kissed her forehead. “Good night.” I said while I sat up and pulled the blanket to cover our body. And as I lay on the bed again, the door bell rang. I frowned while I looked at the clock.

“This is late. Who might it be?” she asked me with the same frown on her face.

“I don’t know.” I slipped out of bed and wore my pajamas, a blue-green-short-sleeves-hoddie with matching pants. “Go to sleep, I’m gonna check it out.” I said while walked out of the bedroom to open my front door.

I opened the door and found myself blinking for several times at the person who was standing outside of my apartment.

“Geki?! Eh!? Why are you here?” I asked in astonishment.

She grimaced and put her hand on her neck. “I’m not… er… interrupting anything, am I?”

“I was about to sleep.” I said while I let her in. “But if you came ten minutes earlier then… well… you just have to wait a bit longer for me to open up the door.”

“You’re not mad, right?” She smiled a bit. “Can I stay over tonight?”

“Sure, you can, but…” I frowned at her. “Aren’t you supposed to staying over at Black`s place?” I ushered her to the guest room.

“Ah… yes… um…” She sat on the bed and casted her eyes to the floor. Strange… what’s happen actually? “I want to ask you something too, but… perhaps in the morning.”

“Oooo…kay….” I turned to the drawer and took the pillows and blanket from inside and put it on the bed. “You know where the bathroom, right?” She nodded as an answer. “Towels and toothbrush are inside the drawer too if you need it.”

“Yeah. Thanks, Shibuya.” She said softly.

“Good night.” I said as I walked towards the door.

Her soft reply came when I was about to close the guest room door. I came back to my bedroom and went straight to the bed. To my disappointment, she was already wore her pajamas, er… my pajamas actually, she didn’t bring any clothes. She was already laying on her side, back-facing me.

“Who is it?” She mumbled while still back-facing me.

I stifled a yawn and lay on the bed as well. “Geki.” I said while pulling the blanket to cover my body.

She immediately turned back and looked at me, “Eh?! Gekikara?! Why she come here?”

“How the hell should I know?” I said carelessly, earned me a pinch on my stomach as a reprimand for my choice of words. I smiled innocently and pulled her to me. “She said she’ll tell me in the morning.”

“Oh…, alright then.” She put her head on my shoulder and snuggled closer to me. “Good night.”

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
   
 


@anzai48: anzai-san, thanks for coming here. Eh... the fight scenes were just a little part of the story actually, just scattered around here and there.
                as i said before, I'm not good with action story :nervous
                yep, I like the tomotomo fight in MJGK2 too, too bad it was really short  :smhid .

@Takamina_captain: Yey... glad I'm not failed with the fight scenes. Em... no fighting for Yuko (yet), she are not allowed to.
                               As for the takadeka....  :twisted:

@kahem: well, before we had some glimpse to toriyuu, now it's time for blackgeki. As for atsumina.... let's just see  :twisted:

@haruko: glad you like it  XD
               sorry the lap dance has to be cut short because Shibuya can't control her raging hormone :lol:
               (or more like the author can't write smexy story well :nervous)

@minami-chan: hehehe... you like the scene?

@fael_c00l: glad you like the fight... sorry it was so short. Takadeka will appear, but the rest...  :twisted:


Thank you for reading, commenting and the 'thank you', guys. Sorry for the miss-spelling and grammar mistake. Until next update.  XD
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo/MJGK world) sidestory added (multiple pairings)
Post by: Haruko on October 25, 2012, 05:13:02 AM
aww i wanna read the sexy dance.. BUT

you give more about the other girls.. :D and love them!! my kojiyuu!!! awww.. im waiting for takadeka and atsuko shalalala

aww black you are so slow?.. or clueless sometimes..
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo/MJGK world) sidestory added (multiple pairings)
Post by: songbac on October 25, 2012, 06:36:37 AM
arghhhhh...  :shocked :shocked :shocked ii'm too busy to read your fic  :banghead: :banghead: :banghead:, today, i've not read chap 24 part 2yet, and you post new chapter,  :banghead:  :banghead: :ba :cry:nghead: :banghead:, i want to be free to read yor ficccccccccccc  :cry: :cry: :cry:

but i hope you'll usually update your fic  :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol:

thank for your fic  :wub: :wub: :wub: :wub:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo/MJGK world) sidestory added (multiple pairings)
Post by: kahem on October 25, 2012, 10:12:23 AM
Oh Youran/Kokabuki?
Poor Geki, Black still didn't amit it lol
Shaku/Sado is a funny relationship ^^
Tomotomo times are the best!!!!!
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo/MJGK world) sidestory added (multiple pairings)
Post by: fael_c00l on October 25, 2012, 01:05:01 PM
DanceNon  :inlove: :inlove: :inlove:
Ah, i almost forget about Chokoku,, It will be YouranXKokabuki or YouranXChokoku??  :? :?
Yeah i love this side-story, perfecto respecto   :thumbup :thumbup :thumbup
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo+Others/MJGK world) Chapter 25-1 added
Post by: stv_wong on November 06, 2012, 01:38:51 PM
Chapter 25




*About a week after last chapter

Currently, I was on a café near my prep school with my classmates, from prep-school off course, and I was bored as hell. I rather go straight home after class or go to Majijo, but my classmates managed to persuade me to come. I wanted to snap at them, but then again, I made a promise to try to be nicer to people, so I did. Well, at least I’ll try. I looked around me, my classmates were chatted animatedly with each other about… well, I don’t know, and I don’t care. One thing I noticed, this café was kinda nice though. I should bring Tomo here sometimes later for a date or something.

And now, one of the girls started to talked about her relationship with her boyfriend. Sigh… Ah, speaking of relationship, I wonder about the progress between Geki and Black.


*Flashback

I was sitting on the single couch in my living room with Geki sat across me after Tomo left, said she don’t want to intrude on our conversation. I was just staring at her, waiting for her to open up. Geki was fidgeting under my scrutinizing stare, which was kinda out-of-character for her to be nervous like this.

“U-um…” Geki mumbled with her eyes casted low.

“Yes?”

“When did you realize about…. Um… Ookabuki?” she slowly asked, eyes still casted on the floor.

“Is this related to Black?” I asked her back, and when her silence was the only answer I got, I sighed.

“… When did you start to see her more than just a friend?” she asked me again after a while.

I was quite surprised when I heard her question, so that’s why I was silent for a while, rearranging the words to answer her in my head. “To tell you the truth, I’ve never seen her as a friend.” I chuckled at the aghast looked on her face. “Well, she was my friend. But that was years ago. And when I meet her again in Majijo… it was all… different. And when we’re started to talked again… well… it’s not in a friendly manner at all. We both know that we want more than that.”

“I see…” she mumbled.

I chuckled again, made her looked at me inquiringly. “I’ve to thank YOU actually.” I said, answering her unasked question. “For sent her to the hospital months ago.”

“Huh?”

“Don’t get me wrong. I don’t like it when she was hurt badly like that. But, if it’s not because of that… you wouldn’t sit here today, asking me about relationship stuffs.”

“Oh… er….” Geki scratched the back of her head sheepishly. “Glad I could… help?”

I smiled at her response. “Anyway, about you and Black… I do notice she’s still thinks of you as just friend.” Geki frowned at my words. “But… you want more.” She nodded slowly. “Since when?”

“Remember when she told us about her pregnancy?” My eyes bulged at her words, ‘that was almost a year ago.’ Her hands curled up in. “At that time, I was so mad. So mad. I thought it was because of the same reason with you all. About him, ditching her and all. But then, I realized something weird, along with the madness, there was also pain and unexplainable need to just… take her away... and… keep her to myself.”

I sighed at her last words, the words ‘not-yet-satisfied sexual desires’ came into my head. My eyes widen at that. ‘Wait… what? Geeezz…, I’m hanging around Yuko-san too much.’ I face-palmed myself inside my mind.

“And then, the beating happened and I was put in the reform school for a few months and when I came back. There’s the situation with Maeda. But, after that….” She stopped for a bit, and then she tilted her head to the side. “I just want to be with her.”

“And… that’s the true reason why you spent most of the nights in her apartment lately, right?” I asked her.

“Yeah…” and then she giggled softly, “not just that. The orphanage is really suck, you know.”

“Suuuuureee…. And in her place, you’ve got her near you. Of course the orphanage suck compare to that.” I said while I grinned mischievously. “But, seriously though, all I can suggest you is to for you to try to distance yourself from her for a few days. Maybe during that she’ll re-think about… the whole things.”

“Mmm…”

“BUT. Perhaps it’ll be better for you to talk to Yuko-san or if you can’t stand the teasing you’ll get, talk to Torigoya. Their situation is a lot more similar to yours than mine. Since, they were close friend before… the whole ‘Yuu-chan and Nyan-Nyan’ thing.” I raised both of my hand and made a gesture with my fingers as I said the last words, made her smiled slightly. “As for me… well, it was like… we’re jumped straight to the flirting and secretive not-so-innocent-nor-friendly touches.”

*End of flashback.


There’s nothing change between them by the time I saw them again, which was four days ago, when Yuko-san asked us to come to Majijo. I wonder if it was truly because nothing’s change or because I was distracted by Captain Takahashi`s report. She said the drugs I had was similar with the one that killed that Erena. There are some differences, but since it was from almost three years ago, it was understandable.


*Flashback, Rappappa`s Room.

“So… may I ask how you got those drugs, Oshima-san?” Captain Takahashi asked after she read the result from the lab from her position in the middle of the room.

Yuko-san was just looking at her, trying to find out whether she can be trusted or not, I guess. She was sitting on her rightful chair, with the Shitennou, graduated and current, flanking her side, with Maeda and Sado-san standing behind her. Team Hormone and Dance was standing near the door. That was our recent ‘serious formation for confronting people’. After a while, Yuko-san said, “That’s a secret. For now.”

“Oshima-san… This is a grave matter. Someone might be in a dying condition because of these drugs now.” Captain Takahashi said in irritancies.

“I know.” Yuko-san said coolly. “That’s why I won’t just tell anything to anyone. I have to protect them.” She motioned us with a wave of her hand. “I have to protect Majijo.”

Captain Takahashi smiled slightly. “I know. I was a Rappappa too.”

“Then you should’ve known that you need to prove yourself.” Yuko-san said. We’re just looking at them in silence. Trusting Yuko-san to deal with that police. “I can’t just let you in to our group, just because you’re a former Rappappa`s Sachou. And, not to mention, a police officer. I have to know first. What do you want from us? What can you give to us if, IF, we’re willing to cooperate? We’re already having a situation inside our school and also with our neighboring school. I don’t want to add more… unneeded problems to Rappappa.”

Captain Takahashi sighed and she pulled out her glasses. Maeda let out a soft gasp, and when I looked at her, she had her hand covered her mouth and her eyes widen.

“You see… Hh… The reason why I investigate this case, at first because it was related with a few numbers of schools and the yankee inside the schools. And a numbers of innocent teenagers became the victims. And I want to stop that. But, then, they started to targeting high-school students, be it to be their agent and stuffs, or as in Erena case, to be their guinea pigs.” She put her glasses in her pocket “More than one year ago, they were targeting one girl, a very strong high school girl from Yagi Gakuen, to be their member, which, when we knew it, led to my undercover assignment. My number one goal on that mission was… to protect her from their influence and to keep her from harm.”

“What?” I heard Maeda said. She looked like she was just seeing a ghost.

“Yagi?” Yuko-san mumbled and she turned to looked at Maeda.

“The mission was completed, with the girl gone from the yankee’s world and she transferred to another school, out of their way. And the higher-ups think I finished it perfectly. But in my opinion it’s not.” Captain Takahashi sighed and looked straight to Maeda. “It’s not good because I know, I’ve hurt someone because of that, someone who’s cheerful and has a very bright smile. And because of my mistake… she….” Her words died out and she shook her head as if to dispel some unwanted thought.

“And add the fact that Erena… is my sister.” Captain Takahashi said slowly. “So, yes, Oshima-san, this is personal. I want to capture the one who’s responsible with Erena’s death, if I can't do that, I'm a failure, as a daughter and as a sister. And I want to make amend to my earlier mistake. And for that, I need all the help I could get. Can you and your girls assist me?” Captain Takahashi bowed at Yuko-san.

All of a sudden Maeda came closer to her, Captain Takahashi stood up again. “Minami?” Maeda whispered softly at Captain Takahashi who’s smiled softly albeit apologetically at her.

“I’m sorry, Atsuko. For everything.”

“You… You… What you’ve said to me… It was all a lie?”Maeda asked her. “You even were faking your own death?” A series of gasped came after her question.

“I’m sorry.”

A loud slap from Maeda answered her. And the Maeda ran out of the room, left us in an awkward situation. Youran left to look for her after a while.

“So… you’re that Minami.” Yuko-san said.

“Yes. I am. Or rather, I was.” Captain Takahashi said, her cheek was still red from the slap.

“But, Erena said that Minami’s dead.” Kokabuki said. “If she is your sister… How come she didn’t know that you’re only faking you death?”

Captain Takahashi smiled grimly. “Because, she didn’t even know I’m a police. The only one who knows about my job aside from my colleagues is my Mom. My job… is dangerous. For me and for the peoples around me. That’s why I never told her anything. All she knows was I’m a part-timer worker, and when I was on undercover for months was, that I was going back to school to get a better grade. Because, my score, like the rest of Majijo`s students, is really bad. It was a wonder I could get into the Police Academy.”

“So… all this years, you never told her that you were going to be a police, or that you’re a police?” Sado-san asked her. “Then how come we can trust you?”

“Because I knew all along which division I wanna go to. And how dangerous it is.” Captain Takahashi said. “But, in the end, no matter what…. Erena had become the victim. So, please, help me.”

“Yuko-san?” Sado-san asked Yuko-san who has been silent for a while now. She combed her hair back with her hand and looked at Captain Takahashi sharply.

“What can you give for us?” Captain Takahashi frowned at her, and she added. “What can you give to us? Can you provide us with something if we’re willing to cooperate?”

“One thing I need to know first, Oshima-san. Since some of the other school has been infiltrate…” Captain Takahashi said as she put her glasses back. “You and the rest of Rappappa are not involved in this matter, right?”

“… No. At least, not in that way.” Yuko-san said shortly.

“That’s all I need to know.” Captain Takahashi smiled slightly. “I can talk to the higher ups, perhaps make some of you as our undercover agents or at least as our informants. So at least, when you have to break some rules during investigation, you won’t get any trouble from the local police.”

We all turned our head to Yuko-san. The offer seemed pretty nice though, it was practically saying we can do our usual method without having to worry about the consequences later. But, to work with the Police… Bleh. Anyway, the decision was in Yuko-san’s hands. We weren’t joking when we said we’ll follow her anywhere, even to the deepest hell. After a few minutes of thinking, Yuko-san raised her head and looked at each one of us.

“Alright then. If we can get the free-pass, we might help you. But, if you betray us, you know what we’re capable of.” Yuko-san said coolly.
 
“No worries about that. I try my best to keep you out of the law during our investigation. But that’s only during our investigation.” Captain Takahashi said. “And, if you kill someone or destroying public properties badly, I can’t help you on that.”

Yuko-san smirked sarcastically, “Yeah, right, as if we’re some kind of crazy maniac serial killer.”

“That’s not what I meant.” Captain Takahashi smiled slightly at Yuko-san`s retort.

“Yeah… I know. I was only pulling your leg.” Yuko-san grinned mischievously and in an instant, the grin was gone and her indifferent, serious expression came back. “But, anyway, about you and Maeda, we won’t help you with it. You have to deal with it yourself. It was too… er… personal. And I can’t go there.”

“I know.”

*End of flashback.


And now, we still have to wait for the Captain… again…. She’ll tell us as soon as she got the result from her superior. And Tomo had told me yesterday that the situation in Rappappa`s room had become more tenser whenever Maeda was around. If before she was always has this expressionless face, now she was always scowling and had this scary aura surrounding her every time. Heh, that Maeda, and Captain Takahashi said she was a cheerful girl with a bright smile? I had never even seen her smile, more so to think of her as cheerful? Was she changed after the faked death of that Captain? Ah, well, I don’t know, and I don’t want to know.

And as of now, strangely the reformation boom inside Majijo has slowly dies out. I hope this was not because that Nezumi had planned something out. Because of it, Yuko-san had told me to sent Dance for a look-out. We don’t want un-necessary fight now that most of her Shitennou has already graduated and the new one weren’t as good as we are, yet, even though they have been getting better lately. In a few months or so, they’ll be as good as us. But, not now. And with Yuko-san`s condition we don’t wanna risk it. The Team Hormone was showing some progress, too. At least they can fight better than most of Majijo`s students now.

“What about you, Itano-san?” I heard someone said my name, cut me out of my stupor. I raised my head and looked at the caller, a girl, whose name I don’t know.

“What about me?” I asked.

“Where did you often go with your boyfriend for a date?” She asked again. Ah, yes, they’re talking about favorite place for a date.

“I don’t have one.” I said off-handedly. Some of them gasped and some even said that I was lying. Yeah, right. Like I give a damn of their opinion about me. And besides, I’m not lying. I don’t have a boyfriend. I have a girlfriend instead. And that reminded me, I haven’t taken her out for a proper date again. ‘Hm, perhaps I should kidnap her once in a while. Go somewhere, just the two of us.’ I grinned as the thought ran into my head.

“Why don’t you join us for a mixer next weekend?” One of the guys who sat next to me said. “We, the single peoples, will go to Disney Sea. Perhaps some of us can get closer after wards.”

‘Is he flirting with me?’ I raised my eyebrow at him. “I don’t have a boyfriend, yes. But, that doesn’t mean I’m not taken.” ‘And if you keep pestering me I’ll punch you out.’ I added in my mind.

He stared at me with mouth agape. Too shocked, I guess. My other classmates were kept on chatting and rambling like before, they didn’t even realize that I wasn’t joining them. ‘God… why the hell did I coming with them… Sigh…. I wanna go… I have to go before I kill someone.’

And my phone rang. ‘Yes! Thank you, God.’ I quickly snatched it and answering without looking at the caller`s ID.

“Yeah?” I said to the person on the line.

“Shibuya? You’re not in class now, right?”

‘Eh? Yuko-san? Thank you!!’ I was jumping in glee inside my mind, but of course my face didn’t show any emotion. “Nah… it was already finished. Why?” I said to Yuko-san, by now I had gained several listeners.

“Good. Come to the Club`s Room now. Captain Takahashi just called me. She’ll come in half an hour.”

“Sure… I’m on my way.” I said shortly and after she hung up I put my phone back inside my bag. “I have to go.” I said as I stood up.

“Where do you wanna go?” some girl asked. “We’ll go to karaoke after this.”

‘Heh… you guys are sooo fake…’ I grinned smugly and said, “duty calls”, and I quickly went out. Well, I’m not lying, it IS my duty.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------



@haruko: glad you like it  XD,
               well, here's some takadeka and maeda.  XD

@songbac: me too  :banghead:
                ah... I wanna take some days off....

@kahem: youran`s partner... is still undecided yet...  :nervous
              yeah, poor Geki... Black still sees her as a friend (for now)

@fael_c00l: about youran... we'll see what will happen later  :nervous
                 hehehe... glad you like it.

@anzai48: the 'Shibuya beating up people' was inspired from her scene in the Majijo hallway where she punched people who's on her way. XD
                sappy ending only for wmatsui?? :lol:
                Wa... I'm very happy to read your comments and suggestions on the latest chapter. I'll think about it. (Especially the honeymoon part  :lol:)
                as for Kanon... I was totally forgot that she was the one who stabbed Geki  :nervous , so let's just say that she playing as herself
                About Yuko and Torigoya scene, i was intended to put out that there's more to them than just skinship, and that happen.    XD
                as for Youran/Kokabuki, because youran`s partner is still undiceded (yet), and I remember the same danso episode, so I paired them up for the sidestory
                maybe it'll change later.
                Your fic is not only long, it's hella long. Must be the longest fic ever.  XD
                Hehehe... Thank you, but I've never seen a TomoTomo continuous fic, so...  :nervous
                Yeah... it's kinda too easy to guess who my oshimen are, huh?  :lol:

Thanks for reading, commenting, and the 'thank you's, guys. As always sorry for the bad grammar and miss-spelling. Till next update.  :)
             
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo+others/MJGK world) Chapter 25-1 added
Post by: fael_c00l on November 06, 2012, 04:47:50 PM
Captain Takahashi is minami,, and team hormone, they better than before now,, dafuq with maeda's aura?? :v it's scary!! Thanks 4 the update stv_wong-san,, waiting for next update,, ahh don't forget about Youran and the others too,, :D
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo+others/MJGK world) Chapter 25-1 added
Post by: sakura_drop_ on November 06, 2012, 07:37:01 PM
I reread EVERYTHING I MISSED in ONE GO, and oh god how I loved it!!!

Especially my cool Yuko-sama!!!  :inlove: :inlove:

I'll be waiting for your next update!! And sorry for such a short comment!  :bow:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo+others/MJGK world) Chapter 25-1 added
Post by: kahem on November 07, 2012, 01:44:50 AM
OMG!!!!! Minami is alive!!!!
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo+others/MJGK world) Chapter 25-1 added
Post by: Haruko on November 07, 2012, 04:32:53 AM
OMG!!! It was an amazing twist.. all story .. why.. why can you write this story for us in original majisuka... minami is alive!!  jejejej minami you are in trouble.. aww acchan be strong..
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo+others/MJGK world) Chapter 25-1 added
Post by: Minami-chan on November 08, 2012, 12:04:59 AM
uaaaaaaaah!! this story is better chapter to chapter!!
Minami x Atsuko!!!
Tomo x Tomo!
and Black&Gekikara!
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo+others/MJGK world) Chapter 25-1 added
Post by: songbac on November 09, 2012, 03:50:54 PM
hehehe, finally, i have a time to read your fic, and it's very interesting. the conversation of Shibuya and Ookabuki about the "show' make me laugh, err...she wants the "show" everyday  :shocked :shocked :shocked and upgrades it  :wub: :wub: :wub:, she must be influenced from Yuko-san, right??  :roll: :roll: :roll: :roll:
i want to know about couple black& geki, minami&atsuko more and shibya&ookabuki's romatic date  :inlove: :inlove: :inlove:, about their honeymoon, it's a good idea hehehe... :w00t: :w00t: :w00t:, arggggggggg.............. kojiyuu forever   :love: :love: :love:

i hope reading your update  :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK - Tomotomo+others/MJGK world) Chapter 25-1 added
Post by: cisda83 on November 19, 2012, 09:31:16 AM
Just Joining

Keep up the good work and looking forward to the next chapter

Thank you for the cool fanfic
Title: Re: my fanfics (b'day one-shot)
Post by: stv_wong on November 20, 2012, 08:53:52 AM
Suddenly got the inspiration for this one-shot. It's not yet finished though  :nervous
If it's not good enough, I'm sorry. This is my first time writing a real-person fic, so.... :nervous
Should I continue to finish this one shot or just get on with my main fic?


A girl walked around in the street aimlessly. This night should be a happy night for her, with her upcoming birthday in an hour and all. But no, she wasn’t happy. A frown etched itself on her face, completed with a sad pout. Last year and also the years before that, her birthday was something that she anticipated, because she knew she would be celebrating that with her family and friends. She especially fond with her seventeenth birthday, not only because seventeenth is special as people would’ve said, but also because a certain someone, a girl with the same name with her, planned a surprise birthday party for her. In Disneyland too. Back then, they weren’t as famous as they are now. So, the said girl had more free time to be able to plan her birthday party. But, now…

The girl stopped in her track, and she let out a painful laugh. A soft sob soon followed. She looked around shortly after she remembered where she currently was. After she saw her empty surrounding, she let out a relieved sigh. She surely didn’t need another ‘scandal’. The media would be jumping on her the moment they know that ‘the Kasai Tomomi’ crying in the middle of the street just minutes before her birthday. And with that she wiped the tears and continued to walk around. Let her legs carried her.

After a while, she reached a park and sat on the bench and checked her phone, it was already almost one hour past midnight. Last year, her phone would chime non-stop after the date change to her birthday, telling her that she had received another birthday messages. But now… only a few peoples had sent her a birthday messages. And the person she deemed as her most important person were not one of them. She sighed. She knew exactly why. Peoples were disappointed at her, peoples are angry at her. She just hoped that-one-person would still want to be her friend. Even though in her heart she sees the other girl as something more than friend.

After her solo announcement, in usual cases, other members would’ve congratulated her in person, or publicly in their blogs or G+ or twitter. But due to her current situation, they aren’t allowed to congratulate her publicly, yet. The management feared that it would lead to a more complicated situation. But, then again, she can spot a cynical and some irritancy when some members congratulated her in person. Even the members she considered as friends also angry at her at first, even though they’re all back to normal now. But that one person hasn’t said anything to her. Even during their practices for the recent TV shows or whenever they were on the waiting room. And whenever she tried to catch up with her after their works, the other girl had already left, which was strange, considering that the other girl was a truly my-pace kinda girl, and she was particularly slow. It’s like the other girl avoiding her. They had strayed apart during these past months due to their hectic schedule, yes, but this time, she feared that perhaps their friendship might have ended.

She felt her eyes burned with tears again and decided it would be better for her to go home. She didn’t want to be caught crying in a public place. At least in her home, in the safety and the privacy that her room gave her, she could cry and bawl her every suppressed emotion out. She just hoped that her family already asleep and not planned a surprise party for her. She wasn’t in the mood to socialize.

When she walked inside her home, it was all silent. Looked like her family already sleeping. With a relieved sigh, she walked to the bathroom and cleaned herself, brushed her teeth, and went straight to her bedroom. She frowned when she saw a light coming out from under her bedroom`s door. Wondering why the light on her room was on. She opened the door slowly and the sight that greeted her inside was truly not what she expected.

There, sitting on her bed, with her cats and dog were sleeping near her, was the girl that haunted her mind during these past years, the same girl that she desperately wanted to spend her time with these past days, the same girl that had been avoiding her, the same girl that she secretly longing for, the same girl that she secretly love, and she was also the girl that shared the same name with her.

Itano Tomomi.

For a moment they were only stared at each other in silence. And then with a sighed the fanged beauty opened her mouth to speak.

“Where have you’ve been? I’ve been here since past midnight. And Shinobu-san told me that you immediately left after today’s Team A`s performance when I called her.” Her annoyance was as clear as the night sky outside.

That seemed to pulled the younger girl out from her stupor. She closed the door behind her and breathed out, “Tomochin… why are you here?”

“If you don’t want me here, I’ll go.” The older girl said flatly as she stood up and walked to the door, even though she wouldn’t do it.

“NO!” The younger girl immediately shouted. Her pets mewed and gruff-ed in response. Her Na-chan even glared at its owner because her shout had awakened it. “I mean, don’t go.” The younger girl whined and walked towards the other girl and slowly embraced her, basking in her warmth and scent. She felt the other girl stiffened a bit. She thought it was because the other girl was also mad at her, and unknowingly a frown appeared on her face again.

Little did the younger girl know that Tomochin was desperately trying to control herself to not just jump or snap at her best friend. To say that she wasn’t mad at her was the understatement of the century. Not because the whole ‘Kasai brings AKB`s good name down with her’ as some antis would’ve said. No, not because a bull-shit like that.  It was more because her action would make people to judge her, calling her names, and pestering her to no end, and it will also made her gained a lot of antis. The older girl was long used to it. She used to have lots of antis back then, when AKB started to became famous. And again, when she was rumored dating one of the EXILE`s member. And she didn’t want her friend to go through that too. ‘Tch… stupid media… stupid antis, they don’t know what we’ve been trough.’ She said in her mind as she slowly moved her hand to caress the younger girl hair. And she swore the younger girl purred a “chiyuuuuuu….,” when she rubbed her back while still locked in an embraced with the younger girl. The older girl shook her head slightly, amused by the cuteness (and at the same time weirdness) of her best friend.

“You’re still gonna use that phrase?” Tomochin asked her bestfriend. And when a tilt to the side of the said best friend`s head and an asking pout answered her, she added, “The ‘Chiyuu’ phrase. You’re not a kid anymore now.”

“Of course I will.” Tomo~mi said with an adorable pout. ‘It’s the other way to read our combined name,’ she added in her mind. “Tomochin, why are you here? Don’t you have shooting with the others today?”

“Why?” Tomochin crossed her arms in the front of her body, clearly not liking the question. “You don’t want me here?” The younger girl opened her mouth to speak so Tomochin quickly added, “or you would rather to have your prince, Sae-chan, to keep you company?”

The younger girl immediately closed her mouth shut and she laugh nervously, “Eheheh… you’ve read my blog?”

“Uh-huh…, congratulation and good luck for both you.” Tomochin said as she walked away from her friend and went to sit on the bed. “It’s hard to keep a long distance relationship. And you know how extremely popular Sae-chan is among girls.”

Her words surprised both girls. To the older girl, she was surprised she was able to say it without biting comments or a tone of disapproves. She was even said it as if it didn’t matter to her, which was not like that, at all. If else, she wanted to hunt the Genking and give her a lesson or two to not going to close to her friend. Even though, the said Genking was also her one of her close friend in AKB.

As for the younger girl, she was surprised that the older girl would actually believe and think that it was true. Sure she always fond of the ikemen girl, and she had blogged about her admiration to the said ikemen for countless of times. But that was just that. Admiration. And the older Tomo should’ve already known that. But, perhaps, the older girl was taken it seriously. Deciding to make things clear, the younger girl walked to sit on the bed beside the older girl and slowly linked their hands together.

“You do know how much I like Sae-chan, right?”

Tomochin scoffed and said sarcastically, “Suuuure…. Me and the rest of the world who read your blogs.”

“I don’t mean it ‘that’ way.”

“Oh, so what do you mean by that?” The older girl asked in exasperation. “You always like her, and it looks serious. And whenever you were with other members, like Miichan or Yuko, or even Atsuko, you were just playing around. With Sae-chan, it looks different. Unlike some people I know, I’m not stupid.”

The younger girl winced at the harsh tone, and she frowned at what the older girl called Acchan. She knew they’re close friend since they’re both the first generation members and all, but she can’t help but feeling jealous. The older girl used first-name basis with almost all remaining first generation members, and she never called her by her fist-name. It was always Tomo~mi, or Chiyuu, or Tomo, but that was years ago. She never called her name, her real name. “Tomomi.” She said slowly but surely.

“Huh?”

“Say my name. Call me by my name.”

“Why?”

“Why not? You use first-name basis with Acchan and Takamina… and Mariko-sama… and Kojiharu.”

“They’re my friends.” Tomochin said in irritancies.

“Is Tomo not your friend?” Tomo~mi said sadly.

‘This is useless, whenever we’re together, we’re always bickering. Perhaps it’ll be better if I didn’t come here.’ The older Tomo sighed. “I’ve just better go. I have to wake up early for another shooting.” She said as she stood up. ‘When did it start to be like this? All of the bickering and arguments and small fights. When did it start? Right, when I realized that I like her more than I should. When I started to get jealous easily whenever she flirted playfully with the other members. When I started to vent my anger and suppressed emotion on her.’

“Wait!” Tomo~mi immediately held the other Tomo`s hand and pulled her to sit back on the bed and embraced the other girl tightly, so that she won’t be able to go. “Why are you here? Don’t you supposed to be out-of-town right now? The shooting isn’t over yet, right?”

‘Darn it. What should I say? I can’t just say that I took a Shinkansen and left the shooting location just to be with her on her birthday.’ The older Tomo frowned in deep though. “Yeah. That’s why I have to go now. The shooting will be started in a few hours.” ‘Or Minami would’ve started to hunt me down for leaving the shooting location.’

“Oh...” Tomo~mi said sadly. “If only Tomo could be with you. It’s get lonely whenever you and the other are not around.”

“Your prince is still in town, right?” Tomochin said with a roll of her eyes and barely covered jealousy. “Why don’t you ask for her company?” ‘Darn it. I knew I shouldn’t come. I should’ve just stayed in the hotel and rest. Yuko and Miichan would tease me endlessly if they knew that I come here.’







@fael_cool: hope I won't forget  :nervous

@sakura_drop: glad you like it... XD

@kahem & @haruko:  XD

@minami-chan: thank you :)

@songbac: Shibuya hanging around Yuko-san too much XD, please wait for the next update as well

@cisda83: new reader, eh? Glad you found my story good enough.
                yoroshiku onegaishimazu  :bow:


thanks for reading, commenting and the 'thank you', guys. Sometimes you all really made my days. Sorry for the bad grammar and miss-spelling. Till next update... XD
Title: Re: my fanfics (b'day one-shot)
Post by: TakaminaBG on November 20, 2012, 10:16:11 AM
Normally, I don't read TomoTomo, but this was really cute!!
Thank you for this update!!!
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-Tomotomo) - b'day one-shot
Post by: Minami-chan on November 20, 2012, 12:43:11 PM
Poor Tomomi!!
I am so sad with the people are talking about her in this days... but... She is one of my favorites akb...
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-Tomotomo) - b'day one-shot
Post by: BbSis on November 20, 2012, 01:53:39 PM
I really liked the os and I would like you to keep doing both^^

It's a bit sad that their feelings don't reach each other><

Well, I haven't finished reading everything ><' So when I finish I'll edit and do a full comment o/

Edit: this is so good that I read nonstop since yesterday!  :inlove: I loved how you turned the events, because I got really worried when the story catch up with the end of the first season and with the happenings of the second season. I'm supper glad you changed it :lol: it's such a pleasure to read a story so well tangled! I prefer your story now than the actual MG  :P it also reminded me of how nice is to have a relationship xD I loved all the cheesy and lovey-dovey moments  :drool:

About last chapter: I'm glad that Minami didn't die *.* now she had to deal with an infuriated Maeda hauhauhau Shibuya bored space out as much as Tori-Nyan XD just curious about Geki and Black hehe

Thank you for this awesome fic *.* can't wait next update o/ and thank you for getting me into TomoTomo so hard  :twothumbs
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-Tomotomo) - b'day one-shot
Post by: songbac on November 20, 2012, 04:56:24 PM
i like your one short, and some sences in it i that imagined in her birthday when i saw a few members congratulated her in publicly in their blogs or G+ or twitte, i was sad so much, when i read your OS, i want to cry  :cry: :cry: :cry: :cry:
And about your question

Quote
Should I continue to finish this one shot or just get on with my main fic?

i think i like you to write both of them hehehe  :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol:

thank for your OS and i hope you'll continue to finish this and I hope you'll update your fic soon too   :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-Tomotomo) - b'day one-shot
Post by: kahem on November 20, 2012, 08:04:50 PM
You can't end it like that! I need an other part!
It's really cute by the way ^^
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-Tomotomo) - b'day one-shot
Post by: Haruko on November 21, 2012, 07:20:54 AM
You can't end it like that! I need an other part!
It's really cute by the way ^^

jajja yeah! we need part 2.. but we cant blame her.. tomomi is just so lovable about saeboy...
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-Tomotomo) - b'day one-shot
Post by: stv_wong on November 27, 2012, 05:21:26 PM
Here's the continuation for the one-shot. Hope it's good enough.  :nervous

“But… But…,” the younger Tomo pouted sadly and in a small voice she added, “but I want to be with you. It’s been a long time since the last time we’re together. Even though Sae-chan can keep me company, it’s not the same without you.” She shook her head and moved back to look at the other Tomo straight in the eyes. “We’ve different schedule now, much more so than before. And whenever we had the same schedule, you were always with Takamina or Miichan or Kojiharu or Mariko-sama or Yuko…or Jurina… or Yukirin…. Tomochin, were you avoiding me? You don’t want us to be friend anymore?”

“Wha-What? I-I’m not a-avoiding you….” Tomochin said while she looked away, unable to face her friend. ‘Damn it, she knows me too well.’

The other Tomo soon pouted at the blatant lie and she whined, “So, you did avoiding me! Why?!”

“I-I’m not…”

“… It’s okay…. Tomo understand….” The younger girl moved away and looked on the floor with her hair covering her face. Her eyes burnt with unshed tears. She was just hoping that the other girl would leave soon, just like she had said before, and after that she could cry her heart out. She didn’t want to cry in front of her.

Tomochin frowned at the sight of her best friend, who’s sat in the corner of the bed, legs up and bended in the front of her body, head down and her hair blocking her face from view. With a sigh the older Tomo stood up and walked towards her best friend and crouched down in front of the said best friend and cupped her face with her hand. After she saw the tears accumulated in the other girl`s eyes, she felt guiltier than ever. She chastised herself inside her mind, she of all people should’ve known how hard her friend`s life right now. Solo debut meant lots of workloads and also lots of media attention, and with that, lots of antis as well. She had gone through all of that, and now, it’s the other Tomo`s time. And she weren’t there when her friend needed her the most. Of course she had her hectic schedules to blame, but… It’s not a good enough reason for her to ignore her friend. She wanted to kick her own ass for her stupidity. She sighed again and gulped down the nervousness and shoved away the guilty feeling aside. There’ll be time for that later, for now, she would show her support to her friend.

“I didn’t mean to avoid you…,” the older girl said as she wiped some of the tears that has fallen on her friend`s cheek with her thumb, “it’s just that…. I was afraid…. I-I don’t know what to say to you. I was afraid that I would say the wrong things and put a burden on you even more. And-and besides… it’s not like you were alone anyway. ” She scowled at her memories from the recent events. Her friend was literally glued to a certain ikemen. And, to add more miseries on her, the two of them had to blogged their 2-shot pictures too, completed with the lovey-dovey explanations.

Amidst the tears, the younger girl smiled in melancholy. “Sae-chan accompanied me because she noticed that I was lonely.” She said, dropping the third person way of speaking, hinting her friend that she was serious. “She’s so kind to me… I love her…” She said with a faraway expression on her face.

At the word ‘love’, Tomochin felt her chest was hurt, just like there were thousands of knifes stabbing her non-stop. ‘Darn it. I know I failed as a friend. But now… I’ve lost even before I get my chance. No. Scratch that. I had my chances already. I just ruined it and wasted it.’ She retracted her hands and let her hands hang loose beside her. Unknowingly to her, both of her hand had curled up into a fist. ‘I should just go… there’s no need to stay here anymore.’

“She’s just like a nice and kind onee-chan for me. And I love her for that.”

The older girl was just about to stand up and run away when she heard the soft voice from her friend, called the ikemen girl as a sister.

“Or perhaps I should’ve said onii-chan, since Sae-chan is like a guy sometimes.” Tomo~mi added as she laughed. And then, she noticed that the other Tomo was only staring at her with her mouth and eyes opened wide. “Is Tomochin okay?” She asked her friend, concerned with her well-being because she knew how hectic her friends schedule these past days.

“Un…,” the older Tomo said with a dazzled expression on her face, “I thought you and Sae-chan…,“ she trailed off. 

“That’s what I’ve been trying to tell you before.” Tomo~mi said with a pout and she slowly took her friend`s hand and held it.

“Oh.” The older girl said shortly and the cogs and wheels in her head started to run. ‘So, does that means… I still have a chance?’ Unknowingly to her, her duck-lips slowly formed a grin and her eyes shone brightly with utter happiness.

The younger girl saw that and she was confused as of why her friend grinned like that. And then, she remembered the mail that she received earlier from her Team A`s Captain. The email consisted of the usual birthday congratulations and some teasing, just like the usual. But, there was something that confused her in it. There was other thing written in it, ‘Enjoy your birthday gift from us. And please do send your gift back to us no longer than 4 AM, or else it’ll be too late and our Soukantoku would go on a rampage. And we want your gift come back to us in a better condition. So don’t ruin your chance.’ And the mails she received from Miichan and Yuko also consisted of similar things. Before, she was confused what did they mean by ‘gift’, but now, she knew what her ‘gift’ was. It was the older girl in front of her. ‘They must’ve know that Tomo miss Tomochin. But, does Tomochin likes me too? Is that why Tomochin’s looks so happy when I said I love Sae-chan like a sister? Well, there’s only one way to find out. I hope she won’t freak out.’

“I love her, but she’s not the person that I’m in love with.”

“EH?” The older girl blinked at what the younger girl had said. ‘She’s in love? With who? How could I didn’t know that?! Damn it!’ She frowned and she grumbled to her friend, “W-who? When?”

Tomo~mi put her hand on her chin in a thinking gesture with her eyes casted up on the ceiling and all. “Hmmm…. It’s since… 2007? Or 2008? I’m not sure. As for who...,” she looked at her friend with a playful grin, “Why don’t you guess who?”

The older Tomo frowned at her playful friend as she thought every possible person in her head. ‘Since 2007 or 2008? That’s means… a lot of person…’

“I give you another hint… She is an AKB member.”

‘AKB member? Wait at that time, Team K had its fourth stage… Don’t tell me…’ The older Tomo features darkened at her own thought. “Is it Ohori?”

“I said IS not WAS. Meetan isn’t in AKB anymore.” The younger girl said as she rolled her eyes in exasperation to her sometimes-airhead friend.

“Oh… Right…”

“Third hint, she’s in Horipro.”

“Eh!?” Tomochin frowned even more at the third hint. “Mai-Mai?” She asked her friend hesitantly. When her friend narrowed her eyes at her, she immediately added, “Oh, right… IS in AKB right now, not WAS.” She tilted her head to the side in a thinking manner. ‘But, then who? The other AKB`s girls in Horipro weren’t AKB member yet in 2007. The only one left is…. Can it be…? But….’

Seeing the aghast look on the older girl`s face, Tomo~mi smirked and decided to added, “Fourth hint, they usually put me and her together in the same room whenever we had to stay in the hotel when we had out-of-town works.”

‘What?! B-but… she was often in the same room with me. So it might be…’ The older Tomo blinked and slowly said, “Me…?”

Instead of answering, the younger girl only leaned down towards her friend, who looked like she was paralyzed on her spot on the floor, and leaned closer, and closer, to her friend.  When the older girl realized what about to happen, her eyes widen and when she saw the younger girl closed her eyes, she also closed her eyes in response. And their lips met. It was not the first time they kissed, they had kissed before, but it means so much more. It wasn't a friendly kiss or a playful kiss or the kind of kiss that drips with passion. But, it felt overwhelming to both of the girls that somehow brought tears to their eyes.

It weren't like the playful kisses that the younger girl able planted on the older girl`s lips for a few times before.

After they’re apart, Tomochin raised her hand to wipe the tears in her friend`s eyes, and when the said friend did the same to her, she chuckled a little. Her friend looked at her questioningly, made her grinned wider and pecked the younger girl lightly on her forehead and she moved to sat back on the bed beside her friend, or was it girlfriend now?

The younger girl immediately wrapped her arms around the other Tomo and nuzzled her nose her neck while she said, “ureshii… chiyuu~~~.”

The older girl only smiled and wrapped her arms on the younger girl`s waist. And she frowned as she remembered that she had to take another Shinkansen to go back to the shooting location.

“Tomochin? Why are you so silent?

The older girl opened her mouth to say what was on her mind, but a small beep sound interrupted her. The younger girl gave an apologetic smile to the other girl as she grabbed her phone. It was an email from the Team A`s Captain. Her apologetic smile turned into an amused smile after she read the email. When she saw the questioning look the older girl gave her, she gave her phone to the other girl.

“Tell your gift that she only has two hours left before she has to get back here…. So use your time well.” The older girl read the email out. And then she frowned and looked at the younger girl questioningly. “What did she means?”

Instead of answering, the younger girl snatched her phone back and opened the other email that her captain had sent earlier. “Read this,” she said as she gave her phone to the older girl, “Yuko and Miichan had sent similar emails too.”

The older girl read the said email and after a while her eyes widen and she mumbled, “They know I’m here….” And all of a sudden, she stood up and gritted her teeth and grumbled, “Minami…. I’m gonna kill you.”

“Acchan will be mad if you kill her, and not to mention Akimoto-sensei and the wota.” Tomo~mi said as she pulled the older girl to sit back on the bed. “And why do you want to kill her anyway?”

“Because she was the only one who knows that I was going and I told her to keep it as a secret!” the older girl growled, “Because they put Minami and I in the same room and I couldn't leave without her knowing. I had to tell her. And now Mariko knows. If Mariko knows, that’s meant the others know about it too.  And you know how irritating they are sometimes. They would tease us forever now.”

The younger girl smiled at her outburst and she embraced the older girl again. “You’re getting closer to Soukantoku lately. Too close.”

“We are always close.” The older girl said as she relaxed herself in the younger girl`s embrace, not rejecting the hug though not made any attempt to hug her back.

The younger girl pouted at the flat comment. “You know what I mean…”

“It’s for Atsuko. She asked me to look after Minami since she can’t do it by herself now. You know how much of a man Minami is. That’s why Atsuko asked me to guard her from getting too close to our kouhai.” The older girl explained with a grim smile. “And, to kill out all the crushes from our kouhai that directed to her. Hhh… I started to feel like a watch-dog.”

The younger girl giggled cutely as a response and she looked at the clock on the wall. It was almost two in the morning. She put her hand on the girl`s head and pull her so that the older girl was laying on the bed with her head on her lap. “Sleep. I know you have to ride the Shinkansen at four to get back to the shooting location, right?”

“Yeah, I had bought the ticket when I arrived.” Tomochin said as she moved her body into a more comfortable position.

“Go to sleep, I’ll wake you up thirty minute before the departure time.” She said as she pat the older girl`s head.

“You need to sleep too. You have a theater performance tonight.”

“I’ll get my sleep after you left. Now, sleep.” Tomo~mi said as she looked at her phone and started to call someone.

“Who’re you calling for?”

“I’ll order a taxi to pick you up later.”

“Oh.”

By the time the Tomo~mi finished the call, the older girl was already sleeping peacefully on her lap. She was stroking the older girl`s hair for a while and then she lifted the older girl`s head slowly and moved away, grabbed her one of her pillow and put it under the older girl`s head. She lifted her Chi-chan and moved the cat to the corner of the bed, so that she could lay beside her. She moved closer to the older girl until they were only inches away.

“Itano Tomomi-san, aishite…”

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“So…,” the older girl said slowly while she was facing the younger girl near the front door of the younger girl`s home, “see you later?”

Tomo~mi nodded and moved to hug her bestfriend girlfriend. And when they’re about to kiss, a voice from inside of the house could be heard.

“Tomomi-chan? You’re still awake? Who’s that?”

The younger girl instantly turned back to looked at the caller. “Ah… Mama… Tomo just… um….”

“Eh? Isn’t that…” Kasai-Mama said as she squinted to be able to see better in the a bit dark corridor, “Tomochin? Why are you here?”

“Er… I… um…,” The older Tomo stuttered and after seeing the younger girl`s mother smirked at her she hurriedly added, “… here to say happy birthday to Chiyuu.”

“I thought you said she was out of town?” Kasai-Mama asked her daughter.

“Yes, that’s why she has to come back to the shooting location now.” The younger girl said. “Did we wake you up?”

“Ah, no, I was up because I’m thirsty. Then I heard some sound so I came here to check.” The older woman said as she waved down her hand and then she stared at her daughter`s friend and she frowned. “Tomochin, you didn’t bring a coat?”

Tomochin only stared back at her and after a few seconds she face-palmed herself as she said, “Ah! I left it in Chiyuu`s room,” and she hurriedly ran inside and climbed up the stairs to grab her coat.

The mother and daughter chuckled quietly as they stared at the direction the other girl disappeared into. “She’s still an airhead it seems, even after she got so famous now.” The mother said, and her daughter nodded while still smiling softly. “Truly a gap-moe, right?”

“Un~”

After a while the said airhead came back while breathing heavily after her run with her coat hanging on her shoulder. “Hh… Hh… Has the taxi come yet?”

“No, not yet.” Tomo~mi said while she was tucking a few strands of hair that has fallen on her friend`s face to behind her ear, smiling softly all the while. The older girl smiled back at her friend, showing off her fangs, and unknown to her, made her friend melted inside. Unbeknownst to both girls, the mother saw their every gesture and knowing that the nature of their relationship has changed.

“Alright, I want to go back to sleep. I’ll leave now so you have your proper goodbye.” The older woman said with a teasing smile. “And Tomochin, have a safe trip.”

“Ah… er… yes… Thank you. Sorry for intruding.”

“You never were and never will.” The elder women said as she walked back inside the house. “I have two daughters already, adding another one won’t be a hindrance.”

Her daughter giggled at her mother`s comment while the older girl only looked at the woman`s back with eyes opened wide in shock. Then, the shrill sound of a car`s horn could be heard by both girls. The younger girl opened the window`s curtain slightly, she saw a taxi right outside her house.

“The taxi is here.” She said to the older girl with a shy smile.

Tomochin wore her coat and picked up her bag and she said a “see you later” when she walked to the door, but before her hand turn the door knob open, she felt herself was being pulled back and suddenly a pair of warm lips connected to hers.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“So… where’s Tomo? She hasn’t come back yet?” Miichan asked her fellow Minami when she met her on the dining room for breakfast.

A squirrel smirked behind her. “I hope she didn’t miss the Shinkansen.”

“She certainly won’t.” AKB`s GM said. “Just hope they weren’t bickering all the time again.”

“They always fight lately. And it was affecting their mood greatly,” the new Team A`s Captain said.

“Yeah,” her fellow Captain piped in, “I’ve had enough of the Tomorage.” She stopped and frowned a little, “But, the strange thing is, our kouhai in Team K started to look up to her more than ever because of it. If only they know the reason why she’s being so serious and uptight all the time….” Yuko smirked again and then she leaned back to the person behind her and said softly, “Nyan-Nyan, I'm still sleepy…”

“You’re not the only one,” Mariko said with a sigh, “we’ve had enough with the Tomo~rage too, right? Minami?” she looked to Takamina for confirmation, and after the GM nodded, she added, “though her Tomo~rage was more like I’m-sad-and-lonely-and-why-the-hell-did-Tomochin-ignoring-me-Tomo~rage.”

“Yeah, they’re-“ Takamina had started to said something but a loud “MINAMI!!!” interrupted her. All of the person in the room, staffs and members alike, turned their head to looked at the source of the voice. Five persons that were seated in the middle of the room smirked at the fuming girl who’s stomped to their direction.

“Hi, lover-girl!” Miichan yelled loudly after the fuming girl sat at the empty chair in their table.

“What are you talking about!?” the fuming girl yelled back at her with a red face.

“So…,” Yuko piped in as she smirked, “how’s the other Tomo?”

Tomochin turned to look at her captain and with a slight smile on her face, she said, “She’s fine, a little sad that she’s not here with us, but fine.”

“So…,” Yuko said again, this time she grinned mischievously, made the other girls knew that she was up to no good. “Did you two chuu~~…,” she said as she was puckering her lips forwards, mocking the new-comer, “or did you two sle-…”

“WHAT!?” Tomochin yelled, cut out Yuko`s words and glared at her team`s captain who’s also happen to be the hentai-Ojii-san of AKB. And when she saw a cat knocked the hentai-squirrel’s head down, she smirked inwardly.

“Itaiiii~~~” Yuko-san as she rubbed her head.

“Stop it, we’re eating here.” Kojinyan said flatly, but then she patted her squirrel`s head.

“Ah! That’s remind me.” Tomochin said and she glared menacingly at the GM, “Minami, I want to talk to you.” She stood up and grabbed the collar of the banana motive jacket that the GM wore, and dragged her outside the dining room.

“Tsk tsk tsk… Poor Takamina…,” Miichan said as she shook her head, “she has to face Tomorage because of us.”

“Ah, enough of that, she can handle it these past seven years and she can handle it now,” Mariko said, “by the way, did you all see the smile?”

Kojinyan nodded, “yeah, it has been a long time since I saw Tomo smile like that.”

“So, I take it as a success then?” Mariko said as she smiled and looked at her friends whose smiled back at her.

“Operation TomoTomo Part 1, success!!” Yuko said as she lifted her glass for a toast with her friends.

“BANZAI!!” The four girls yelled happily, earned them a confused looks from the other occupant of the room.






@takaminaBG: thanks for reading. I'm waiting for your update  :lol:

@Minami-chan: Yeah, I don't like it too. I know it was stupid and all, but I still like her. She's my ni-oshi after all  :oops:
                   
@BbSis: thank your for reading  XD
            yeah... we'll see what happen to Minami and Maeda later, as for spacing out Shibuya, she did spacing out in the latest episode of MG 1.
            and of course, the person who played Shibuya is also an airhead in real-life. You'll know it if you watch Tomochin carefully. Or read the AKB members` interview,
            like the conversation of Acchan and Tomochin in the PB, and Team K members also voted her as the my pace King.  :lol:

@songbac, kahem, haruko: here's the continuation. Sorry for the wait. Aish... I took longer time to update lately...  :banghead:


Now... after this story was out of my head I can continued my MG fic...  :nervous


Thanks for reading, commenting and the 'thank you', guys. Sorry for the grammar errors and miss-spellings. :nervous
Till next update  :)











Addition:

"So.... what's the next operation?" Yuko asked her friends, "should we make sure that they're... you know..." She wiggled her eyebrows playfully.

"Yeah! We can lock them up in the same room and all." Miichan said as she stood up and made a fist pump. "Complete with booze. Tomo is so tsundere that she wont act on it without our 'help'."

"If she drunk... She might..." Yuko trailed off and she grinned, "Yeah, nice idea Miichan."

The two more mature girls sighed at their friends pervy acts. With another sigh, Mariko said, "As much as I like to troll them too, if it comes to that thing, I'm not backing the two of you up when you to have to face the Tomorage afterwards. Even though their progress is as slow as a snail, let them be. You can't rush things when it come to that."

"Haaaaaiii... Ba-san." Miichan said, and earned herself a glare from Mariko.

Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-Tomotomo) - b'day one-shot - part two
Post by: BbSis on November 27, 2012, 06:18:26 PM
Omg! This was so so so cute! And what a nice mother Chiyuu have *.*

Huehuehu I will pay lots of attention to Tomochin now *.*

Thank you for the update 0/
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-Tomotomo) - b'day one-shot - part two
Post by: kahem on November 28, 2012, 12:46:23 AM
awesome!!!!!
lol tomorage, wanna see it
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-Tomotomo) - b'day one-shot - part two
Post by: Haruko on November 28, 2012, 05:42:14 AM
omg!! is awesome.. i love this part 2 jajajaaj when the old akb member chose a teaser.. is so hilarious!
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-Tomotomo) - b'day one-shot - part two
Post by: Minami-chan on November 28, 2012, 11:12:26 AM
 :wub: :wub: :wub:

Love wins the battle!!
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-Tomotomo) - b'day one-shot - part two
Post by: songbac on November 28, 2012, 03:20:25 PM
oh your OS is awsome  :cow: :cow: :cow: :cow:,  do you have a plan to write other OS that continues the story ??? :wub: :wub: :wub: :wub: :wub: hehehe
thank for your part 2 very much  :inlove: :inlove: :inlove:, i'm waiting for the fic's next update
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 25-2
Post by: stv_wong on December 02, 2012, 10:05:58 AM
There'll be another part for this chapter, but I haven't finish with the beta so...

Anyway, here's part two.


*At Rappappa`s Room.

When I opened the door, almost all member of Rappappa were inside, beside Sado-san and one of the Team Hormone. And what Tomo had been saying was true. That Maeda, what’s with her? She’s as scary as hell’s guards. What’s with that dark aura? She looked blacker than Black herself. I walked to my usual chair while gave a nod to Yuko-san, Torigoya, Geki and Black, and a smile specially directed to my girlfriend. I was just put my ass on the chair and something hit my head and fall down on the floor. Paper ball. I narrowed my eyes to the direction of the culprit. Yuko-san.

“Booo… What’s with that, Shibuya?” She said while puffing her cheeks playfully. “You just gave us a nod, while for her you smiled?” She said as she pointed at Tomo in mock anger. Her eyes twinkled mischievously. “Why you… Tsundere Queen. You pick your girlfriend over us? Traitor…”

“Wha- What in hell`s name are you blabbering about?” I quickly stood up and retorted back at her. “And I’m not a tsundere!”

“So you keep on saying.” A voice said from the direction of the door. Sado-san. “And yet your action tells otherwise.”

“What the hell?! I was-“ My angry retort was cut out by a hand that was covering my mouth. I gave the owner of the hand a deathly glare. She sighed as she shook her head in exasperation.

“Drop it. Don’t take the bait. They’re riling you up on purpose, you know.” Tomo said with a slight whine in her voice. I could saw Kokabuki raised her eyebrow at that.

“But I can’t just-….”

“Drop. It.” She said with finality in her voice and stares, made me sighed and sat back down on the chair almost instantly.

“Whiiiiiped~~~” Yuko-san said in a sing-song tone that made me glared at her. And then I instantly smirked when Torigoya smacked her head. Black and Geki let out a sigh and rubbed their forehead in a creepily similar manner, while the others smirked discreetly.

“Itai!!” Yuko-san said as she put her hands on the space where Torigoya hit her. “Nyan-Nyan, why did you hit me?”

“You drop it too.” Torigoya said while she was glaring at Yuko-san. “Don’t tease Shibuya anymore. This is not the time.”

“And I’m the one who has to fix her mood later.” Tomo mumbled as she put her hand on my shoulder, slowly massaging me discreetly to calm me down.

Yuko-san looked at Torigoya in disbelieve. “But you know how fun it is to…”

“Drop it or no skin-ship for a month.”

Yuko-san`s eyes widened at Torigoya`s threat. And she sighed and nodded reluctantly.

I frowned as I remembered similar threat that I received not so long ago. I turned to my girlfriend and I asked, “why you and Torigoya has the same threat?”

“Because, that is their ultimate weapon against you and Yuko-san.” Sado-san said as she snickered. “And it also shows who the dominant one in your relationship actually is. You two are sooooo whipped.” The other had let out a not-so-discreet laugh at this.

Yuko-san glared at them while my eyebrow twitched in annoyance and I was about to kicked a nearest chair towards the laughing bunch when a knock on the door can be heard.

“Come in.” Yuko-san said in a flat tone of voice, still irritated.

The person on the other side of the door opened the door and walked inside. She smiled slightly at us. “You all are already here. Good.” She said.

“Cap’n.” Yuko-san said with a slight nod. “So, how’s it?”

The Captain smiled and opened her bag and pulled out several badges. She walked to Yuko-san and she said “Oshima-san” as she gave one of the badges, Sakura badges, to her. And she gave the rest of the badges to Sado-san, Black, Torigoya and me. After that she moved to the middle of the room.

“So, Oshima Yuko-san, Shinoda Mariko-san, Kashiwagi Yuki-san, Kojima Haruna-san, and Itano Tomomi-san,” She said as she gave a nod to each of us as she called our name, “All of you are now our undercover agent. Please don’t miss-use your position.”

“Wait, what about us?” Youran asked her with a scowl on her face.

“They can be undercover agent because they’re already graduated from high-school, while you aren’t.” Captain Takahashi said. “Oshima-san is an exception, of course.”

“And how could you know our name?” Sado-san asked her.

“I asked the Principal to give me your data.” Captain Takahashi said calmly even though Sado-san was glaring at her. “Don’t worry, I won’t miss-use it.” She paused for a few seconds. “And then… Matsui Rena-san you-.”

“Wait.” Shaku said, and she looked at Geki who’s mumbled a “hrm” when her name was called. “You’re Matsui Rena?” Geki only looked at her inquiringly with her head tilted to the side. “So, that’s why they talked as if Black-san`s son`s name a big deal.” She said as she pointed at me, Yuko-san and Sado-san.

“This is not the time for that.” Yuko-san said with a slight scowl on her face. “Cap’n, continue, please.”

“Okay. Matsui Rena-san,” she said as she looked at Geki, “Miyazawa Sae-san,” she looked at Youran who’s glaring at her, “Kuramochi Asuka-san,” she looked at Kokabuki who’s nodded at her, “Minegishi Minami-san,” she looked at Shaku who’s answered her with an energetic ‘yep!’, “Kasai Tomomi-san” she said as she looked at my girlfriend who’s, like her sister, nodded at her, “and last, Atsuko…,” she looked at Maeda who’s refused to looked back at her, “all of you are dubbed as our ‘informants’.”

“Shibuya-san and Ookabuki have the same name?” Shaku whispered loudly to Youran and they smirked towards me afterwards.

“Imagine when they’re marry,” Youran whispered back, “man, that’ll be confusing, with the same name and all.”

 My eyebrows twitched in annoyance and I growled to them, “you’ve got a problem with that?” as I cracked my knuckles and took my gloves from my pocket.

Tomo snatched my gloves from my hand and shoved it back to my pocket. She leaned down on me and whispered, “behave,” and she flicked my forehead with her index finger. I took her hand as I scowled and I playfully bit her finger in irritancies before she realized what I will was doing. She yelped and pulled her hand from my grip and slapped my shoulder.

“Don’t bite me!” She said with eyes narrowed down at me. “Are you hungry or what?”

I rolled my eyes and shrugged. “I don’t hear you complaining whenever we’re at it.” I smirked afterwards as I gave her the elevator look. “And… yeah… I am… very hungry….” And my eyes fixated on her chest. Too bad it was covered with her uniform. ‘Mmm… I want to rip it to shreds, strip her, touch her…. ‘After a while she crossed her arms in front of her chest, blocking my view, and coughed lightly. My eyes went back to her face and she has this displease looks on her face with one eyebrow raised at me.

“You do know that I can read your mind, or rather your expression, right?” She asked me with exasperation apparent in her voice while I just looked at her with my best innocent-cute-puppy-look intact. “Why you…. Hentai…” And she slapped my shoulder, again.

“What the…,” I retorted back at her, “it’s not my fault if you’re so God damn sexy.”

“Oh, God, not again.” I heard someone said, and when I glanced to the direction of the voice, I saw Kokabuki shook her head and rubbed her forehead. “Lovebirds….”

“It’s looked like they forgot that we’re also here.” Sado-san said in mirth.

Well…, true. I did forget that we’re not alone. Damn, I have to control myself better next time, that girl has too much power over me. I’ve to be careful when we’re in public.

“Did they always like this?” Yuko-san asked.

“YES!!” Kokabuki yelled in exasperation. “During our training, they were always… bleh….” She added quickly and shuddered. “Even with the slightest retorts or slightest touches, they were always become… like that…”

“Pffft… I knew you’ll be the third wheel.” Yuko-san said mischievously made me growled at them and glared at Kokabuki. “Ah, by the way, Shibuya.” Yuko-san called me while still sporting the same mischievous look, “have you read it?” and she wiggled her eyebrows suggestively.

I just rolled my eyes at her, while the others looked confused by the question. Torigoya asked Yuko-san, “Read what?”

Yuko-san smirked and said, “ah…, nothing…, just some masterpiece book about… some arts. I’ve found it on a used book shop, and I thought Shibuya would find it useful, as I do. So I lend it to her a few days ago.”

My girlfriend looked at me inquiringly and asked, “what kind of art?”

‘Damn, Yuko-san talked too much. I couldn’t just tell her what kind of book it is. She’ll kill me.’ I coughed lightly and looked to the window, unable to look at her as I answered her, “Errrr…, just art… I haven’t read it, yet….”

They looked at me and Yuko-san suspiciously. And then Sado-san said, “Suspicious, very suspicious,” as she raised both eyebrows, “and knowing Yuko-san, I must say that it can’t be a good, innocent kind of arts.”

Yuko-san smirked at her. “Ah… you know me too well. Let’s just say that the art’s name is consisting of nine letters and started with a K and ended with an A.”

‘Oh, God… she decided to tell them. I’ll be dead!!’

“Nine letters?” Shaku said.

“Is it fighting art?” Wota asked. Yuko-san only grinned at her.

“Hmm… Muangthai is consisted with nine letters…,” Youran mumbled, “but… started with a K and ended with an A, huh?”

“Wrestling?” Kokabuki piped in. “Nah….”

“Dear, God...,” Sado-san sighed, “I knew it’s that kind of book.”

“You know?” I asked Sado-san.

“What is that?” Torigoya asked, no, more like demanding an answer.

Sado-san looked at Yuko-san who’s just shrugged and at me. My eyes widen and I signaled her to not saying anything. Sado-san smirked at me and said, “Well, you all know that Yuko-san is a little… hentai…. What kind of art do you think she like? And… if I’m not wrong, it came from India.”

“Nine letters and started with a K and ended with an A…” I heard Tomo mumbled I just looked at her with dread all over my face and slowly moved away before she knows what kind of art it is. But it seems like I was too late. She slapped my shoulder, hard.

“Why did you hit me?” I said while I rubbed my shoulder to ease the pain. “I’ve told you I haven’t read it!” ‘Damn… she hit me with her palm. Dammit, it’s hurt.”

She glared at me and hissed, “don’t lie to me.”

“I’m not!” I immediately said. It was true after all. After I read the summary on the back cover, I put in the cabinet. It’s not interesting in my opinion.

“Wait… what is it?” Torigoya asked.

“Kamasutra.” Sado-san said with a smirked. And after she saw the looked of confusion in Torigoya, Geki, and Team Hormone, she added, “the art of ‘skinship’? You never heard of that?”

“WHAT?!” Torigoya yelled, and then she glared at Yuko-san who’s smiled innocently at her, dimples showing and all. 

“Brft…. Hahahaha….” A loud laugh came from the middle of the room and we instantly turned our head to the direction of the sound. Captain Takahashi was almost bowing over in the middle of her hearty laugh. “Oh…. God… it’s been a while since I laugh like that. You girls are so much fun.” She said as she wiped the tears from her eyes due to too much laughing. “You reminded me of my Rappappa.”

All of a sudden a knock on the door could be heard. After the “come in” from Yuko-san, the door opened and Center, who was supporting Bungee, came inside. They looked bad, like the after-beating-condition bad. And the latter looked worse than the other one. After they were inside, Bungee whimpered Yuko-san and Maeda’s name and fall down on the floor, passed out, dragged Center down with her also. Wota immediately came towards them and together with Center, they put Bungee in the sofa.

“What the hell is happened?” Yuko-san said slowly, with extra pressure on each word.

Center wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and said, “I saw her fighting some Yabakune.” She stopped for a while and she added, “or more like beaten up by them.”

“What?!”

“Yabakune!?”

“Why?!”

“At first it looked like they’re match,” Center said as she dropped her body down to sit on the floor, “but then, I saw some unknown guys and one of them got closer to Bungee and put something on her arms, and she staggered. And the other person hit her with a crow bar.”

I frowned at that and I shared a knowing look with Yuko-san and Sado-san. Sado-san immediately started her inspection on Bungee alongside with Maeda.

“Then, they started to beat her up. They cheated, they broken the Yankee`s Code.” Center combed her hair back with her hand. “I can’t walk away from that. No matter how much I want to destroy all of you. So I rushed towards them. Some of them ran away when they saw me though.”

“Thank you.” Yuko-san said earnestly, even though her eyes still gleaming with fiery anger to the situation. “For being a true Majijo.”

“Center.” Sado-san said, gained our attention with her call. “You said they put something on her arm?” And after Center nodded, she asked her again, “which arm? Where?” Center answered with put her hand on her upper right arm. Sado-san immediately checked Bungee’s upper arm, ripped her uniform in the process, with us watching from our place, not wanting to give unnecessary disturbance to her. After a few second, Sado-san gasped and whipped her head to Yuko-san with dread on her face.

“Sado? What is it?” Yuko-san asked her. I could literally felt fear and anxiety building up inside me.

“There’s a needle puncture on her arm.” Sado-san grimly said. “Center, do you saw them carried a syringe, needles, or something like that?”

Center moved to supporting her chin with her hand and her face slowly turned into a thinking cat-look-alike-pout. “Hem…,” she said after a while, “I didn’t see anything clearly, but I’m sure I saw the guy who was tapped her arm immediately threw something towards the bushes. I don’t know what though.”

‘Shit… this is bad. Really bad.’

“Alright.” Yuko-san said with a dark expression on her face. “Team Hormone, take Bungee to the Hospital.” They immediately started to carry Bungee towards the door. “Sado, you too. Call me when you get any information.”

Sado-san nodded. And she also left the room, following the Team Hormone. Yuko-san looked at us, one by one, afterwards, she fixated her gaze on Center.

“Center, you okay?” Yuko-san asked her, and after Center gave her a nod, she asked, no, commanded her, “Show us the location of the fight.”

“Okay.” Center said as she stood up.

“Wait here for a bit.” Yuko-san said that while she walked inside the Fighting Room. After a few seconds, she came back with a plastic bag in her hand, and looked at us again. “Maeda, Torigoya,  Shaku, Kabuki Sisters, you girls, stay here and guard our base in case something happen. And the rest of you, come with me.”

“Alright.” I said as I stood up and cracked my knuckles, if that jerk really involves with this. I’ll give him a nice round of beating.

Geki stopped biting her nails and started to giggled. Black only touched her rosary without saying anything and wore her jacket. If my memory was right, Youran gave her the jacket back about a week ago. While Youran stood up and combed her hair back. Torigoya gave Yuko-san a brief hug and whispered something to Yuko-san.

“Captain.” Yuko-san called Captain Takahashi. “You are coming with us?”

Captain Takahashi grinned and said, “Of course, Oshima-san,” as she followed Yuko-san towards the door, gave Maeda one last look before she was out. Geki, Black, Youran and Center soon followed behind them. I was already at the door when someone pulled me back and hugged me. And I heard a soft voice said, “be careful.”

I move out of the embrace and smirked smugly, “who do you think I am?”

Tomo pinched my cheek playfully and said, “sooo… arrogant…”

“Shibuya…,” Torigoya called me from inside, “look out for Yuu-chan, you know she shouldn’t be too tired.”

“Of course.” I said shortly and I left our room afterwards, following Yuko-san and the rest.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------




@BbSis: glad you like it. :oops:
            heheheh... yeah, I ran out of idea so... and I don't like drama too much, so let's just say that her mom supporting them.
            But I think you won't like Ookabuki`s mother then.  :twisted:

@Kahem: lol... when I got another inspiration I'll try to make another OS. XD

@haruko: for the ending scene, I wanted to put some other members, and it became like that.  :lol:

@Minami-chan: sure is  :thumbup

@songbac: thank you XD
                mmm... when I have another inspiration, perhaps I will. And here's the part 2 for MASK


Thank you for reading, commenting and the 'thank you's, guys. Till next update 8)
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 25-2
Post by: BbSis on December 02, 2012, 01:00:28 PM
New chapter *.*

Funny hwheh Ookabuki, why be so picky with Shibuya about kamasutra if it will give you great moments on a thing you like to do!

Got curious about that drug >< I hope Bungee is alright ><

Huehue I'm not so fond of drama too, that's one of the reasons i liked ;p And I don't like Ookabuki's parents since thy appeared.,

Can't wait next part o/
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 25-2
Post by: Minami-chan on December 02, 2012, 04:13:18 PM
Thanks for updating so fast the fanfic.
 :D
I love so much this story and it characters.
 :D
It seem that in the next chapters will come action!! and fighting! yeah!  :twothumbs
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 25-2
Post by: kahem on December 03, 2012, 01:34:04 AM
Hahaha the Kamasutra part is so funny!!!
I hope Minami will make up with Atsuko
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 25-2
Post by: Haruko on December 03, 2012, 02:41:45 AM
its fine for me :D, jejejej i love this chapter but atsumina couple are in stand by!!.. i guess...
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 25-2
Post by: songbac on December 03, 2012, 04:07:46 AM
hehehe  :lol: :lol: :lol: interesting part  :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs and kamasutra is a good idea  :w00t: :w00t: :w00t:
hehe (first, i think you will write about Shibuya is influenced by Yuko-san, maybe she'll buy or borrow AV film from someone  :w00t: :w00t: :w00t:, but kamasutra book is good creration, my unexpectation  :wub: :wub: :wub:)

Quote
I smirked afterwards as I gave her the elevator look. “And… yeah… I am… very hungry….” And my eyes fixated on her chest. Too bad it was covered with her uniform.
hahaha She is gradually hentai  :smhid smhid :smhid smhid but pervert to her girlfriend it's very good, hehehe i like it  :w00t: :w00t: :w00t:

and i expect a big fight or maybe it is a nezumi's lie or nezumi's plan?. I can't wait for next update  :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 25-2
Post by: KojiYuu44 on December 04, 2012, 04:52:32 AM
I just finished reading this fic from the top to the current update...
I loved the MG dramas and i love that this fic is based on it
I love your take of the story esp because yuko and minami doesn't die and shibuya is still in Majijo
All the trolling in the story is just too funny
I had tears in my eyes from laughing too hard :)
Thank you for a very wonderful fic and I shall be looking forward to the new update!!
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 25-2
Post by: stv_wong on December 09, 2012, 07:00:08 AM
still the same chapter  :nervous




*Near the stairs, in a park somewhere near Majijo.

“So….” Yuko-san said as she looked at the surrounding, “is this the place?”

“Yes. I saw the guy threw something to those bushes.” Center said as she pointed to some bushes near the benches. Yuko-san immediately threw pairs of rubber gloves to me, Black, Geki, Youran and Captain Takahashi, and we went to the said bushes to look for something unusual. While Center frowned at us. “Emm… Why there’s a police with you?” She asked with disgust apparent in her voice.

A tense silence answered her. I knew full well why, we’re all contemplated what to tell her. Of course, we won’t tell the truth, but what would we say to her?

“Thanks for your help.” Yuko-san said with a straight expression to Center. Center only looked at her with the same flat expression, as if waiting for another explanation. After a while, Yuko-san went back to looked at the bushes and Center left us afterwards without saying a word.

“Oshima-san, perhaps we could use her help.” Captain Takahashi said after a while.

Yuko-san answered with a grunt from her position under the low branch of some tree, and after a while she said, “No. I won’t risk it. Perhaps she can be trusted, but I don’t trust her friend.”

Ah… that does explain it. That Center has an aura, quite similar to Yuko-san actually. But, Nezumi… she’s an entirely different person. I agreed with Yuko-san. It’s too dangerous to include others who’re not Rappappa. ‘And by the way, why the heck that this place is so full of MUD?! Gah!!! Dammit!! I want to take a bath. SOON! Thank God, Yuko-san ordered us to wear a pair of rubber gloves. At least my hands are still clean because of it.’

We kept on searching and looking in the bushes. After a few more minutes of meddling in the mud, Youran said, “Er…, I think I found something,” as she stood up with her right hand up in the air. Yuko-san and Captain Takahashi instantly moved closer to her.

Captain Takahashi took the thing away, “A syringe,” she pulled out a sterile plastic bag from her bag and put the syringe inside the plastic bag. “How stupid can they be actually? They actually carried a syringe around, and lucky for us, it’s still intact. And there’s some fluid left inside.” She said as she wrapped the plastic bag with her scarf and put it in her back. “Sorry, girls, I have to go back to the office. I have to drop this thing in the lab. I’ll let you know when the results are out.”

“Okay.” Yuko-san said as she pulled out the rubber gloves off and threw it into the trash bin. Captain Takahashi nodded at her and left the park while we followed Yuko-san`s action.

“So…,” I said as I sat on the park`s bench, “shall we go back now? I need to take a bath.” I said with a scowl. I HATE mud.

Yuko-san turned to look at me and smirked. “Why? Wanna ask Ookabuki to wash you up in that big bathtub of yours?”

“WHAT?! What do you think I am?” I said in response with a glare to her.

“Ah, come on, I know you’ll like-“ All of a sudden, Yuko-san stopped her sentence and turned back, alarmed us in the process, “Yabakune.”

At Yuko-san`s word, Black and Geki immediately stood in front of Yuko-san, blocking her. There were about fifteen to twenty Yabakune in front of us, and they started circling us. As a response, we stood back to back with Yuko-san in the middle of the circle.

“Girls, come on, there’s no need for this. I can fight too.” Yuko-san whispered to us.

“No.” Black said calmly.

“We won’t risk it, Yuko-san.” I whispered back.

“We can’t lose you again, Yuko-san,” Geki whispered softly.

Youran smirked and added, “yeah, just like what they had said.”

“Shibuya,” Black`s voice could be heard from behind me, “after the first series of attack, we’ll try to make an opening. After that, you leave with Yuko-san.”

I frowned at that. I don’t like running away like a chicken. And I knew Yuko-san wouldn’t like it too. But, I did understand why she said that. We can’t let Yuko-san fight. YET.

“No. I won’t run away.” Yuko-san said stubbornly. Just like what I had predicted.

“I don’t like it too.” I said, “but the doctors aren’t allowed you to exercise yet and I’ve promise Torigoya to look after you. She’ll be devastated if something bad happen to you. More so than the rest of us.” I know she won’t be able to refuse if I mention Torigoya`s name.

“Gah, fine.”

“So…,” One of the Yabakune said, slurred maybe the more correct words, “Rappappa, huh? I’ve always want to test myself. Should we beat them up?” And she laughed maniacally.

I feel myself frowned at the crazy girl. ‘Is she on drugs or what?’ And as soon as she stopped laughing, they all marched towards us. Since I couldn’t move much, I had to cover Yuko-san who’s in the middle, I had to blocked a kick that was directed to my face with my arm. I held the leg, then I punched the body of my attacker and sent a right hook to her face. And one person down. From the corner of my eyes, I saw Black, Geki and Youran managed to knock their first opponents, two for Black actually, with Yuko-san fidgeted in the middle of our circle. I knew she wanted to fight too.

And when I was just about to punch another person who tried to kick me, I heard Black shouted, “Shibuya, NOW!!” And the person in front of me was already on the ground. I pulled Yuko-san`s hand and we hurriedly left the park, with three of the Yabakune were chasing after us. Since Yuko-san`s condition weren’t allowed her to run, I had no other choice but to confront them. I stopped and turned back, facing the three idiots, with Yuko-san behind me. They grinned maniacally at us from about ten meters away from us and slowly walking towards us.

“Shibuya, I think they’re on drugs.”

“Yeah, I think so too.” And all of a sudden one of them ran towards us with her hand raised, ready to punch me. I evade the punch by crouched down and kicked her ankle, and quickly stood up and punched her face. ‘God, that make-up is hideous. Who the hell would put on rainbow eye-shadows?! And the thick gold eyeliner?! One would think that Yabakune were a circus` clown instead of a yankee.’ Idiot A staggered back, and Idiot B had come near me with a punch directed to my face. I caught her hand and twisted it to her back. I saw Idiot A about to kick me in the head, I immediately used Idiot B to be my shield and she got her head kicked by Idiot A instead. And I kicked Idiot A`s body, made her flying for a meter or so. After that I elbowed Idiot B at the back of her head. And she went down when I released her.
 
I felt the air moved and when I turned my head to the source, I saw a crowbar coming into my way, and all I could felt afterwards was a pain in my forehead and my vision was getting blurry. I felt the air moved again, and I knew Idiot C, okay, perhaps not so idiot, was about to hit me again. I desperately trying to move, but this headache of mine paralyzed me on the spot. I readied myself for the hit, but it never came. After a few second, the damn headache lessened and I got my vision back. Now I knew why Idiot C weren’t able to hit me again. She was laying on the ground with Yuko-san stomped on her body.

“Let’s go, before more of them came.”

And we quickly left the place, walked, not RUN. After we reached another block, Majijo`s territory, we stopped and Yuko-san crouched down while breathing heavily. I instantly crouched down beside her in worry.

“Yuko-san, are you alright?”

“… … … y-yeah… ….,” She said slowly while still trying to control her breath.

I frowned again and fear started to crept into me. “Y-you bring your medicine with you now?”

“… …” she took a bottle of her medicines out from her pocket and swallowed down a tablet. For a few minutes, we were just crouched there on the road. Yuko-san tried to control her breathing, as for me, I patted her back and fanned her with my other hand. And then, Yuko-san sighed.

“I’m alright now.” She stood up and started walking, and I followed. “Let’s go to my place.”

“You don’t want to go back to school?”

“No. I don’t want Nyan-Nyan see me like this. And don’t you dare say anything to the others.” She smiled grimly. “And besides, I know you don’t want Ookabuki to see you like that too.”

I ignored her last comment, and stared at her, analyzing. “… Okay. But only if you promise to visit your doctors soon.” I didn’t have to check my condition, I knew that my shoes were covered in mud, and with my luck, I wore my favorites boots today. And not only my boots, my clothes also had mud-stains here and there, and not to mention the bruise on the side of my forehead.

“... Of course…”

I stopped and said, “I mean it, Yuko-san. You are important to us. Without you, we…”

Yuko-san also stopped in front of me and smiled mischievously, “Awww… I’m touched. This is the first time you, the tsundere queen, openly said things like that.” I just rolled my eyes in exasperation, and her expression turned into a serious one. “Don’t worry too much. I know my limit. I’ll ask Sado to accompany me tomorrow.”

And we walked slowly towards Yuko-san`s apartment. After a few blocks, Yuko-san flung her arm around my shoulder for support, she has this small grim smile on her face when I looked at her.

“On second thought, perhaps we should go to the hospital now. Your mom`s home is nearby right? Can you borrow her car?”

I frowned at her, “sure,” and we turned to the direction of my mom`s place. ‘Damn, what now?! Hope nobody’s home. I’m not in the mood to explain anything to anyone.’

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

*In the front of an apartment complex.

Yuko-san slowly whistled at the sight of the apartment complex that my mother live in. It’s grand, sure, and… big… her penthouse was about two times larger than mine, completed with swimming pool on each unit. And that says a lot, since mine was already quite big, for someone who lives alone. That’s why cleaning it IS a hassle. It’s too damn big for me, but, since I got it for free, what can I say?

“Damn~~~, you really are a rich brat, aren’t you?” Yuko-san said with a teasing grin as we walked inside the lobby. “I know your parents are rich, but not this rich. Your mom sure has a good sense in choosing place to live, as expected from the widow of the owner of Itano Clothing Line.”

“Riiiiight….” I rolled my eyes in exasperation, as if I choose to be their daughter. “Too bad she doesn’t have a good sense in men.” And I push the button to the elevator in irritancies, hard. And we’re waiting for the elevator to come. I truly hope no one was home, especially THAT GUY.

Yuko-san snickered, “well, he’s rich too, right? For a socialite like your mom, that’s enough.”

“Just like they think it’s enough to only provide the money for their children.” I said as a matter of fact. After a while, the elevator came and we went up.

“Life sure is suck, huh? Me, Black, Geki and Sado has to save and live in budget, while the rich kids, even though you have the money, you don’t have a proper family relation. You came from a broken family, as for Torigoya, her mom’s already dead.”

I sighed as I opened the door and let her in, my mind reminded me of some other ‘rich-brat’. “Or even when she didn’t come from a broken family, her parents are… odd.” We remove our shoes and I ushered her to the living room. “Perhaps, fake is a more fitting word for her family`s condition.” Looks like no one’s home, good. I went to the kitchen and took out a glass of water and gave it to Yuko-san as I said, “I’m going to take the key, wait here for a bit.” Then I went to my mom`s room while I called her, said that I’ll borrow one of her car, and grab the key of my favorite car, a bright yellow kick-ass Hummer that will be mine after I reach twenty one. I could hardly wait for it.

I went back to the living room and we went out of my mom’s. When we’re in the elevator, I asked Yuko-san, “Don’t you think it’ll be better if the others know about this?”

“I already emailed Sado.” Yuko-san answered in a bored tone.

And off we went to the hospital.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------



@BbSis: bungee and the drug in on next chapter, please wait for it  :)

@Minami-chan: some action it is. (sorry if it's too short. :nervous)

@kahem: suddenly the Kamasutra thing came into my mind  :nervous

@haruko: just wait for the atsumina, I'll make a side-story for it.  :)

@songbac: Shibuya IS influenced by Yuko-san
hahaha She is gradually hentai  \

That's what happen if you spending your time with a perverted squirrel too much  :lol:

@KojiYuu44: hi, new reader  :welcome  Thanks for reading
                   I'm glad you think the jokes weren't suck  :nervous
                  I have another version of this story actually, it was following the second season. And the story is much darker and angstier and close to no humor.
                  But, I haven't started to write it yet. Just got the basic story line written along with some dialogues.  :nervous


Thanks for reading, commenting, and the 'thank you's, guys. Sorry for the grammar mistakes and miss-spelling. Till next update.  :)
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 25-3
Post by: BbSis on December 09, 2012, 02:17:45 PM
Yeey! Update o/

I got so nervous whit the thought that Shibuya would be caught and got drugs injected in her while reading ><

Good fight *.*

Can't wait next part to know what happened to the girls o/
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 25-3
Post by: KojiYuu44 on December 09, 2012, 07:42:03 PM
Yay for the update!!
Some good fight going on in this chapter :)
but what's gonna happen to Yuko... I hope she's ok
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 25-3
Post by: kahem on December 10, 2012, 02:10:55 AM
Great fight scene!
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 25-3
Post by: Haruko on December 10, 2012, 03:43:25 AM
Great fight scene!

yeah!! this chapter was more action.. yeah atsuminaaaaa!!
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 25-3
Post by: AkemiHomura on December 10, 2012, 03:59:46 AM
Hello, new commenter but old stalker here XD

The fight scene is very cool and awesome but...
Is it just me or ... when I read it, I found it very funny and laughed very hard  XD *silly me*
The Three Idiots XD
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 25-2
Post by: Minami-chan on December 10, 2012, 01:30:17 PM

@Minami-chan: some action it is. (sorry if it's too short. :nervous)


Nooooo!! It great!! not matter if it is a bit short!

I hope that Yuko is okey! And Shibuya too!! (head injury is not good  :O  )
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 25-3
Post by: miayaka on December 13, 2012, 09:52:54 PM
Nice update
Nice chapter
Nice fight so detailed
Nice twist of story

from your silent reader
many thanks  :kneelbow:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 25-3
Post by: songbac on December 14, 2012, 05:00:41 AM
new update is nice and friendship between rappappa's member is wonderful  :wub: :wub: :wub:, i love it  :thumbup

i hope you'll update soon   :oops: :oops: :oops:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 25-3
Post by: stv_wong on December 17, 2012, 03:28:44 PM
Sorry all, this fic is temporary put on hiatus. I was busy with work and my ni-oshi just announced that she'll be graduate :cry:. I had written a few page for the next chapter, but the announcement was practically killing my muse. Sorry again  :bow: :bow:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - announcement
Post by: songbac on December 17, 2012, 05:58:58 PM
I think we who are her fan very sad when we were heard announcement, but we should support her.
and stv_wong - san, i hope someday you'll continue to update, best wish for you

p/s: i'm so sad when hearing announcement  :banghead: :banghead: :banghead: :banghead:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - announcement
Post by: BbSis on December 17, 2012, 06:16:32 PM
I agree with songbac! Even if we are sad with the announcement, we have to support her in her decision ><

I hope you inspiration back soon >< ganbatte o/

I was sad with the announcement too  :cry:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - announcement
Post by: kahem on December 17, 2012, 07:11:15 PM
I understand how you fell. I can barely hold my tears T_T take all the times you need
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - announcement
Post by: vPANDAv on December 17, 2012, 08:13:56 PM
I'm sorry to hear that your ni-oshi graduated, but hopefully you'll recover your spirit again.

 ganbatte!!  :rock:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - announcement
Post by: Haruko on December 18, 2012, 05:51:52 AM
I understand how you fell. I can barely hold my tears T_T take all the times you need

yeah take your time..!
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - announcement
Post by: Minami-chan on December 18, 2012, 12:24:39 PM
I understand how you fell. I can barely hold my tears T_T take all the times you need

yeah take your time..!

I feel exactly like you.
This graduation has left me totally shattered.
Really ... graduation of chiyu is ... also a big change for the fans.
Too many losses, too little time.
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - announcement
Post by: sakura_drop_ on December 18, 2012, 06:09:55 PM
Yuko-sama, please be alright~!!!!

stv-wong-san, I'll be patiently waiting for you to update~
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - announcement
Post by: noel nguyen on December 23, 2012, 12:48:26 PM
Why don't you continute your fic, it realy great :D
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - announcement
Post by: miayaka on December 23, 2012, 05:34:08 PM
I really understand you..
still looking forward on your comeback  :jphip:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - announcement
Post by: noel nguyen on December 25, 2012, 02:52:34 PM
I have to read your fic, it realy great. Can I translation your fic?
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - announcement
Post by: stv_wong on December 28, 2012, 01:54:38 PM
^Thanks a lot for your understanding, guys  :cry: Anyway, here's the next Chapter that I had wrote before the graduation announcement. I think I'll continue to write after new year. So... please be patient with me.  :bow: :bow:


Chapter 26 - Part 1



*At a classroom.

Currently I was on my class, listening to the lectures, and daaaaammmn…. It was hella boring. I shifted my gaze from the teacher to the clear blue skies outside. I hoped I could be outside just sitting on the green grass, enjoying the up-coming summer, or better in Majijo with the other, or much better in my apartment with my girlfriend. Sigh…. Wonder what they’re doing right now. Or how’s Yuko-san condition today.


*Flashback, at the hospital, near the Doctor’s Room.

I sat on the benches outside the Doctor’s room, bored out of my mind, while waiting for the check-up to finish. And when I was about to close my eyes, the sounds of foot-steps reached my ears. When I looked to the direction of the sound I saw a tense looking Sado-san.

“What’s happened?” She asked me immediately as she sat next to me.

“We were ambushed by Yabakune.” I said with a scowl. “And you know that Yuko-san weren’t allowed to fight yet, so Black told us to flee while they took them out.”

Sado-san frowned even more and then the door opened and the doctor went out with Yuko-san.

“Hello, ladies,” the doctor said to me and Sado-san, and she looked towards me, “Did she just run or fight or something?” She asked me while pointed at Yuko-san with her finger.

“No for the run. As for the fight…,” I shifted my gaze to Yuko-san.

She rolled her eyes, “I just punched her once, you can’t say that as a fight.”

The doctor frowned, and she asked Yuko-san, “did you stress yourself out lately?”

Yuko-san sighed, “just the usual,” and sat down next to Sado-san.

A loud “Yuu-chan” made us turned our head towards the direction of the sound, and a frantic looking Torigoya ran in the hallway towards us, with… the rest of the Rappappa behind her.

“Shit!” Yuko-san cursed silently, and she hissed to Sado-san in a low tone, “I’ve told you don’t tell the others!”

“And I told you, they deserved to know, especially Torigoya.” Sado-san as she crossed her arms in front of her chest.

Torigoya immediately attached herself to Yuko-san, while the other Rappappa asking Sado-san and the doctor about Yuko-san`s condition. The doctor seemed to be overwhelmed by the horde of yankee high-schoolers surrounding her. All she could’ve said was only that Yuko-san’s okay. After a while, I could tell that Yuko-san pitied her, she snickered softy and said, “Girls, I’m okay, let the poor doctor go.”

After that, they moved away from the doctor, and the doctor took a deep breath and started explaining. She basically said that Yuko-san was alright, just a bit exhausted. After that she started her Q&A session with the others while my girlfriend turned to look at me. She sighed and slowly, tenderly, touched the bump on my forehead.

“It feels like déjà-vu isn’t it? What hit you this time?” She asked me as she smiled grimly.

I moved away from her touch, it’s quite hurt. “Crowbar.” I held her wrist and bring her hand to my lips, and I kissed her hand softly. I heard a low “snrk…” sound and from the corner of my eyes I saw Yuko-san smirked evilly towards me from Torigoya`s embrace. ‘Damn, I thought she weren’t looking at us. She’ll definitely use that as a blackmail material.’

Tomo frowned and said in a low volume, “go see a doctor, it looks really bad.”

“I’m okay,” I whispered back to her and sighed, “and beside… I need a bath more for now.”

“I’m sure I can help you with that.” She said with an evil smirk towards me that made my blood boil.

*End of flashback.

-------------------------------------------------------------------

It’s been almost two weeks since the clash with Yabakune. After we got back from the hospital, we went our separate ways home and went for a dinner together in a fast-food restaurant. Of course, before we left, Yuko-san`s doctor practically threaten her that she will tie Yuko-san in the bed if she can’t take care of her own body. At that time, Sado-san told us that there’s a quite amount of drug in Bungee`s blood. It was quite a lot that the ER doctors didn’t have to sedate Bungee anymore for her operation. She said, when the doctor told her this, she immediately called Captain Takahashi, and Captain Takahashi told her to take some of Bungee`s blood for the test at the Police`s Lab, which she did and the Police`s Courier came to fetched the blood sample when Yuko-san called her.

And at that time, Captain Takahashi said it may take a few days for the result to come out, and that one of the people in the Lab, who butted in the phone conversation between the Captain and Sado-san suggested us to watch over Bungee closely. Because maybe, just maybe, she got the after-effect of the drug. It has been more than a week, but she still looked fine, well, as fine as someone who’s just got hit by a car.

Damn, that Yabakune. It seemed like they had joined forces with ex-Higa Gang, that jerk`s gang. He must’ve known that Yabakune IS our nemesis. And now, our nemesis and the police`s fugitives were in the same gang. Yuko-san said when we catch them, it’ll be like killing two birds with one stone. But, for that we need more evidences and proper timing. As for now, Yuko-san and Sado-san has been checking the documents out with Captain Takahashi whose swore that she won’t let the information of my past out. And to my irritancies, they won’t allow me to help. Saying that I already graduated, saying that I had classes to attend. Bah!!

And… I miss… my girlfriend…. I haven’t seen her again after last weekend.

-------------------------------------------------------------------

*Flashback, last weekend, at an entry line in Odaiba.

“So… why did you suddenly asked me out?” Tomo asked me when we’re waiting for our turn to ride the Ferris Wheel.

I frowned in response, I knew I was kinda fail as a girlfriend, but… not that… fail…, right? I knew full well that during these months that we’re started to… er… dating, actually we only went out for a date twice, counting this one. Yeah, I know, I’m a jerk, I should’ve took her for a date more. But what can I do? We have to be careful to not get ambushed by our enemies. And that’s why, I had always picked a location that’s quite far from Majijo`s territory, like Shibuya, or just like at that time, Odaiba.

“Why? Can I?” I asked her back in exasperation at my own self.

“Just… surprised. That’s all.” She smiled grimly, and shook her head. “By the way, why do we have to wait so long for our turn? Other peoples have already got their turn.”

I grinned, “because I asked for a whole cabin for us.” She instantly turned her head to look at me in surprise. “I don’t like getting locked up in a small space with strangers.” I explained to her. And of course, aside from the reason that I told her, I also had other reason. But, that’s for later story.

After a few more minutes of waiting, we finally had our turn to ride the Ferris Wheel. I took a seat beside her and in a flash, she already snuggled me, got me on a tight hug. I smiled and wrapped my arm around her waist. And the wheel started to moved, very slowly, towards the top.

“Ah… I forgot to tell you something.” She said while she was still snuggling me. I mumbled a “hrmmm..?” as a sign for her to continue. “Captain Takahashi came yesterday.”

“Oh.” Huh? Wait… Captain Takahashi? Why the hell that… “Why there’s no one told me anything?!” I burst out.

She sighed and kissed me fully on the lip, after a few seconds she pulled back and said, “because you had classes all day yesterday , AND you already graduate.”

“Yeah, but…” My words died out because she put her finger on my lip to shut me out.

“We can’t keep on relying on the graduate Rappappa, and you know that. We won’t be able to move forward if we kept on doing that. That’s why Yuko-san didn’t call any of you. She didn’t even call Torigoya-san. And after all, she knew that Gekikara would tell Black-san and I would tell you later.” She whined as she was slightly pouting at me.

I sighed in exasperation, she’s right off course. But, I won’t tell her that. “Alright then…,” I said in mock annoyance, “so, what did she said? The lab`s result?”

“Hem… She said, the drug in Bungee`s blood is basically the same with the ones you had. It has different effects based on how much they use though; while yours, the smaller dose, was more for having ‘fun’ thing, the one in Bungee was enough to incapacitate a person. But basically it’s still the same. And the stupid thing for our enemy is, the police already got the fugitive’s name from his fingerprints on the syringe.” She shook her head again, in amusement this time. “I’m not that smart either, but that… is just plainly stupid.”

“If they are not stupid, you think that they would be doing this?”

“Touché.” She sighed and embraced me again.

I patted her head and glanced at my watch without her knowing. ‘Strange, it must’ve started by now.’ I could literally felt anxiety started to built up on me. The main reason why I picked Odaiba and to ride the Ferris Wheel was because of ‘this’. And when I had started to fidgeted nervously waiting for ‘that’ to started, a whizzing sound could be heard, followed by a blast and a bright, colorful, light, and lucky for us, we were almost at the top of the Ferris Wheel.

She immediately let go off me and looked behind her. “Uwaaaa…. Kirei~~” She said as she looked through the window. “It’s so romantic.”

Yes, it was. We had the best view of the fireworks display from near the port and the light from the Rainbow Bridge was also visible. Odaiba truly have the most beautiful night view, in my opinion. I hugged her from the back and I dropped my head on her shoulder. “I thought I missed the timing. Thank God, I’m not.”

She momentarily turned her attention from the fireworks display to me. “Timing? You’ve planned this out?”

“Yeah?”

She gave me a scrutinizing glare and smiled teasingly, “Okay, tell me what you’ve done. What kind of mistake that you had done that you bribed me with this?”

“Nice faith you’ve got in me.” I dryly said.

She giggled and pecked me on the cheek. “Sorry, it’s just that… this isn’t like you, the date and fireworks and all. You’re not… a… romantic person.”

“I can’t be romantic?”

“You can. It’s just… kinda… weird….” And she laughed. AGAIN. AT ME!! Grrr… if she’s not my girlfriend, and if she’s not the one that I cherished the most… I would’ve punched her by now.

I scowled at her while she kept on laughing, even after she turned back to looked at the fireworks display outside the cabin. ‘Hrrrhhh… nice way to ruin the mood. Now, how can I say it when the mood already gone?’ I looked outside the window and noticed that we’re started to descend slowly. I heard her mumbled another “kirei~~” and took a deep breath. ‘Well, it’s now or never.’

“Tomo….” She turned her head to look at me after I called her. For a few second, my mouth locked, I could only stared at her, made her looked at me questioningly. My heart beat faster inside my ribcages. I glanced to the window for a while, tried to collecting my guts, and looked at her again. Straight in the eyes. “I…,” I licked my lip nervously and took a deep breath, “I….” I closed my eyes. ‘Dammit, just say it, baka!!’ I opened my eyes again and saw the worry in her eyes. Well, I didn’t want her to be worried, so, I just said, “I… I love you,” in, what I hoped, a clear voice, hoping that she couldn’t she just how nervous I was.

She beamed at me and leaned towards me, “I love you too, you already know that,” she said as she caressed my cheek with her hand and kissed me. Not the I-want-to eat-you-up kind of kiss, but it’s kinda similar with our first kiss, slow and tender.

And then, I noticed the cabin was almost half-way down, signaling that our time was almost over. I moved out from her embrace and rearranged my clothes and hair. She gave me another mega-watts smile and pecked me on the check just seconds before the cabin`s door opened.

-------------------------------------------------------------------

I smiled as I remembered our date, and when my mind registered where I currently was, I cover my mouth with my hand, but it seemed like, I was too late.

“Itano-san, mind to tell us what amuse you?” The teacher said with unimpressed expression to me.

I just stared at him and with a slight bow of my head, I said a simple, “nothing.” He glared at me for a few more seconds and went back to his preach. Here and there, I could hear the other students whispered to each other. About how I sneaked out of punishment by being ‘cute’, about how cold and unfriendly I was, and some of the guys even tried to make a bet of who’ll be able to ‘tame’ me. HAH!! They’re all stupid. Not my fault if I didn’t found them good enough to be friend with.

All of a sudden the door opened abruptly, all eyes in the class immediately turned to the door, with… a frail looking girl who wore a modified seifuku and black-green jacket and a paper bag on her hand, stood behind the door. Gekikara. She was looking around absent-mindedly while the other occupants of the room whispered “who’s she?”, “the jacket she’s wearing…”, “Q-queen Gekikara”, or “Majijo`s Shitennou?”, etc., but when her gaze met mine, she has this intense look in her eyes. ‘Damn… This is… not good.’

“H-hey… why are you here?!” the teacher said, finally out of his stupor. “G-get out!”

Geki shifted her attention to him and stared at him blankly. Her free hand slowly ascended to the side of her neck, and she tilted her head slightly to the side, stared at him for a few seconds more. The classroom filled with a heavy and tense silence. No one dared to move, afraid to irritate her, the Crazy Queen of Majijo. Geki smiled slightly and she started to bit her nails, looked down, and her trade-mark giggles soon followed. I looked around me and saw fear spreading in the classroom. After a while, Geki looked up again and stopped giggling, instead she said, “Ne… Okkoteiru?” And she was giggling maniacally again. I could saw some most of the students shivering in fear. ‘Heh… chicken… They all act big and mighty, but that’s what they all are… Chickens…’ With that thought in my, I snickered and got Geki`s attention (and the others as well) back to me.

“Shibuya…” Geki said, and she walked towards my seat on the far corner of the room. Aaaand…, the others was whispering scandalously again. This time, it was about me. It was consisted of “What does she mean?”, “Shibuya?”, “Isn’t that one of the ex-Shitennou?”, “Is it… Itano-san?”, “Eh? She’s a yankee?”, “How come we didn’t know that?”. All of this whispers irked me, and I know Geki too. Cause she was frowning and all, but she didn’t said a word. When she was only a step away from me, she put her hand on the paper bag and pulled out a cloth, a pink jacket to be exact. A pink-BLOODY-jacket that she put on my desk. The jacket, that I had given to Tomo. My heart beat faster and faster as fear and rage built in me.

“What. The Hell. Happened?” I said as I stood up, gritted my teeth and glared at her. She avoided my gaze with a guilty expression on her face. “Geki! What happened? WHERE IS SHE?!”

“…Hospital.”

I instantly fell down on my seat again, my strength left me. ‘No… who…’ “Who did this?” I asked again as my hand balled to a fist. “I’ll kill them… Who did THIS!?” Seeing her refused to look back at me and not giving the answer I needed, I hit the table, hard, making almost all of the other occupants of the room jumped in surprise. “MATSUI! ANSWER ME!!”

“No… Yuko-san ordered you to come with me.” Geki said while she patted my shoulder, and her phone rang. She answered it and within seconds, gave her phone to me.

I snatched her phone and said to the person on the line, “Yeah, Yuko-san?”, without even looking at the caller`s ID. I knew it must’ve been Yuko-san.

“Shibuya?” I knew it`s Yuko-san. “Get going. NOW. And don’t you dare seek for revenge. At least not now.”

“I have to revenge her!” I said through my gritted teeth.

“I said, not now! Get going. Now! This is an ORDER, Shibuya.”

I pursed my lip in rage, then spat a “Fine!”, cut the line and gave the phone back to its owner, grabbed the jacket and walked out of the classroom with Geki. Slammed the door behind me.

-------------------------------------------------------------------



I sent the Kabuki Sisters to the hospital. Sorry  :bow: :bow: :bow:


@Bbsis: Shibuya's alright, just got a massive headache for a few days  :nervous
            Just hoping the best for her future career (and life in general), but...  :cry:

@Kojiyuu44: here's your answer :)

@kahem: more fight scenes later  XD
                :cry:

@haruko: well, just wait for the atsumina mini-chap  :lol:
               more like... wait for the inspiration to come to me. :(

@AkemiHomura: Hello.. :) Ah, well, it was easier for me to name them the three idiots rather than create a name for them  :nervous
                         *me being lazy  XD

@minami_chan: they're both alright... as for the Kabuki Sisters....
                       three 2nd gen members... in the same months... thank God Tomo~mi last day haven't been announce yet.

@miayaka: thank you for liking my story  :)
                 I truly respect you as a fellow author, so I'm really glad you like mine. XD
                 
@songbac: here's the update... sorry I put our Oshi in hospital.  :cry:
                btw, when you had the english translation for Watashi no Hikari, please send the link to me   :grin:

@vPANDAv: thank you.. :) I'll do my best

@sakura_drop_: she's alright... I'll feel bad if I put her in the hospital again.

@noel nguyen: he? well, if you want to, it's fine by me.
                      If I may ask, where are you from?



Thanks for reading, commenting, and the 'thank you's, guys. As always, sorry for the grammar-errors and miss-spelling.

Sorry again for the cliff-hanger, I haven't write again...  :bow: :bow: :bow:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 26-1
Post by: BbSis on December 28, 2012, 04:19:07 PM
 :cry: mimimimimimimi why?! Why you sent Kabuki sisters to hospital? ;.; okay.... You must have a reason for that ><

This chapter was so good*.* thank you o/

Shibuya was so cute trying to say "I love you" *.*

And it was so hilarious Shibuya's classmates reactions huahauhauhauhauahu I wonder what they are going to do after that xD


And, well, I wish the best for her too, but I'll miss her in AKB ><'


Can't wait next chapter o/
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 26-1
Post by: XxRoByNxX78 on December 28, 2012, 05:36:53 PM
OMG WHO DARES TO TOUCH TOMOMI!!!!

I dunno why but when u said she was in hospital i had tears and aswell as that i wanted revange aswell

TOMOCHIN GET REVANGE FOR ME!!
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 26-1
Post by: Minami-chan on December 29, 2012, 12:19:36 AM
omg ! omg !
So interesting!
I'm so glad you decided post this part!

Do you buy Chiyuu´s single? I buy it! i can´t wait that these arrive me home!
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 26-1
Post by: vPANDAv on December 29, 2012, 02:58:19 AM
yay! your back, glad to know that your better now ( at least I assume)  :cathappy:

chiyuu! ~ hopefully you'll be fine  :(

go tomochin beat up whoever did that!!  :catglare: :rock:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 26-1
Post by: kahem on December 29, 2012, 03:21:49 AM
No!!!! My Chiyuu!!!! Who is tbat bastard who dared hurt her?!!!!
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 26-1
Post by: Haruko on December 29, 2012, 04:32:21 AM
No!!!! My Chiyuu!!!! Who is tbat bastard who dared hurt her?!!!!

WElcome!!!! NOOOOOOOO tomo... T_T.. OMG I seriously love your fic.. is like my ideal majisuka continuation..
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 26-1
Post by: KojiYuu44 on December 29, 2012, 11:08:17 AM
Oh yes an update!!!!!  :twothumbs
The kabuki sisters are in the hospital :(
Tomochin go get revenge for your beloved
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 26-1
Post by: songbac on December 29, 2012, 07:30:25 PM
hehe, thank for your update  :wub: :wub: :wub: :wub:

the date is so romantic, i love it so much  :oops: :oops: :oops:, I surprise when Shibuya becomes romantic person and say these words ( I love you  :roll: :roll: :roll: :roll:)

and....hichichic you put our oshimen to hopital  :smhid :smhid :smhid i wonder what shibuya do in next part  :? :? :?

Of course, If i have a english lyric of Watashi no hikari, i'll send to you  :) :) :)

I hope you will update soon  :oops: :oops: :oops:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 26-1
Post by: stv_wong on January 01, 2013, 06:23:47 AM
Here's Chapter 26 - Part 2. Hooray for new year's vacation.  XD



“What happened, Geki?” I asked her as we rushed to the hospital.

Geki sighed and rubbed her neck, “based on Dance`s report, we knew that there would be some ‘illegal transaction’ going on under the river bridge near the park. So because it was best to do it in pair, they volunteered to check on it, with me and Youran with some of Captain Takahashi’s subordinates waiting nearby. They would speed dial one of us if there’s something wrong. But…” She shook her head. “We’re too late… I’m sorry….”

“H-how-How is she?”

“… All I know, based on how she looked like, I’d say a broken nose and perhaps a few broken ribs as well, and… a slash on her stomach. Kokabuki isn’t any better, though she was still up and trying to fend off the enemies from hurting her ‘already unconscious aneki’ when we came.”

 ‘Unconsious…’ I automatically put my hand on my chest, trying to control my raging heart. “W-who did she fight with?”

“…” She just walked faster and left me behind.

“Geki. Answer me!”

“Yuko-san will answer you later.”

-------------------------------------------------------------------

*Hospital, near the ICU.

I ran towards the ICU after I knew where she was. In the hallway just outside the ICU, the whole Rappappa, graduated and current, were present. Even Bungee whose still hospitalize in one of the room here.

“H-how is she?” I asked to no one in particular.

Yuko-san sighed and combed her hair back with her hand. “We don’t know yet.” She said as she glanced at the ICU sign.

“Kokabuki?” I asked again.

“They already moved her to the ward.” Yuko-san said as she pointed to the door beside the ICU. “She has fractured arm, a big bump on her head, a cut on her arm, broken ribs and several bruises on her body.” She said with a scowl. She was silent for a while, letting it all sink inside my head. Then she scoffed, “She surely will have a massive headache later. And coughing, laughing, and sneezing will be a pain in the ass for weeks. Not to mention the fatigue from the blood loss.”

“Blood loss?” I asked her again, my vocabulary was limited because of my anxiety and worry.

“They use katana. That’s why she got a cut on her arm, a quite deep one at that.” Yuko-san said.

“The katana-user perhaps already dead by now.” Youran added from her position near the window. “We already gave him a nice round of beating when we came. And several guys and girls that were still around.”

“W-who…” I asked while my body started to shake in rage. ‘Katana… God… Let her be alright…’ I tried to stop my shaking hands by balled them to fists. “Who did this? I’ll kill them.” I said through my clenched teeth.

“Shibuya-san,” I heard Dance`s voice slowly called me and I raised my head to looked at her. She gulped nervously, “I’m sorry… I should’ve known that they already anticipated our ambush.” She bowed down at me. “I’m so sorry.” She stood up again and walked to me. “Please punch me if it could calm you down.” She said as she closed her eyes.

I raised my fist up, from the corner of my eyes I could saw Yuko-san shook her head at me, signaling to me to not do it, that it wasn’t her fault, while the others sighed or shook their head as well. I sent my fist to Dance`s direction and hit the wall behind her with a loud “bang!!”. She opened her eyes in surprise and looked at me.

 “You know, I could kill you by now…” I growled as I glared at her. “If only you’re not my follower, I would surely kill you.”

She gulped nervously and slowly said my name, “Shi-Shibuya-san….” I could saw the fear and guilt mixing in her eyes.

I grabbed her collar and pulled her to my eye-level. “If you don’t want me to kill you, find whoever did this to MY GIRL and bring them to me,” I growled to her, “I’ll teach them to not messing around with what’s mine!”

“There’s no need for that.” A deep but clearly feminine voice could be heard from the other end of the hallway. I glanced at the direction of the voice and saw Captain Takahashi walked towards us. “They,” she pointed at Geki and Youran with her head, “already defeated some and we have the bad guys in our hand. In the police’s hospital actually. And some of my subordinates already interrogate some of them as we speak. Don’t worry, I won’t let them get away with this.”

I let Dance go and glared at the Captain instead. “It’s not enough!” I said through my gritted teeth. “Being in jail is not enough. I won’t be satisfied until I kill them with my own hand! Who did they fight with? Why won’t anyone answer me!!?” I hit the wall after my rant.

“Some Yabakune.” Yuko-san morosely said. “And… the ex-Higa gang.”

“That ‘guy’ was also there.” Geki added from her position near the window. I immediately turned to looked at her.

“What!? I’ll kill him.” I said as I started to run out to find him, with Yuko-san calling me. When I was near the stairs, Black caught my hand, stopping me. I glared and growled at her.

“Stop. Control your rage.” She calmly said. “Your order is to stay here and wait for your successors to wake up. And besides, he has brutally beaten down to a pulp.” I blinked at her, at loss for words.

“Yeah.” Geki said as she walked to us. “He was already down when I came, with lots of palm marks on his body.” Geki tilted her head slightly to the side in an asking manner. “Does she know about him?”

“I’ve told her about him, but she shouldn’t know what he is looked like. I haven’t told her that.” I said with a frown.

“Strange. His condition is worse than the rest of the guys that were already down because of the Kabuki Sisters’ beating.” Geki said slowly as they ushered me back to the front of the ICU. “I thought it was because she knew him.”

“Perhaps he said something that made her know who he is. He must’ve noticed the pink jacket she wore. ” Black said. “Your jacket.” She added while she looked at me.

“H-how many people that she fought with actually?” I asked Geki.

“Mm… about thirty to forty. We suspect that half of them were the reinforcement team that arrived later.” Geki said slowly. “Based on the fact that almost half of them were already been defeated by the Kabuki Sisters by the time we came. And so, we defeated the rest, but about three persons ran away. After that, I called Yuko-san while Youran called for the ambulance, and the cops dealt with those jerks.” Geki sighed. “I’m sorry, I should’ve come sooner.”

Black touched Geki’s hand and she softly said, “It’s not your fault. We never knew that it might happen too. So stop blaming yourself for what has happened to them.” And she held Geki`s hand.

Then we walked back to where Yuko-san and the others were in silence, with thought, anxiety, and fear ran in my head. When the others came into view, they immediately let each other hands go. At least the only positive thing that’s happened was their relationship`s progress. 

A young nurse was talking with Yuko-san and Captain Takahashi, with Maeda and Sado-san standing nearby. As we came closer, Sado-san glanced at our direction and said to the nurse, “Ayame-san, I think she might be willing to do the transfusion.” And she pointed at me with her hand.

“Ah, great… she is in dire need of blood transfusion.” The nurse said as she clasped her hand.

“Wh-WHAT!? S-she’s going to be fine, right?” I asked the nurse with dread all over me.

From the corner of my eyes, I saw Sado-san face-palmed herself as she said, “Ayame-san, you have to re-phrase your sentences the next time you say something like that to the patient`s lover or family. We as a nurse have to be able to calm them down.” And Maeda nodded at her words.

“Ah, you’re right, Shinoda-san.” The nurse said to Sado-san and she turned her attention to me again. “We’ll do our best to fix her.”

“FIX!?” I cut the nurse, “WHAT DO YOU THINK SHE IS!?”

Sado-san sighed, and said, “Shibuya, just cut it out, just do it if you have the same blood-type. They ran out of type A blood. This is not the time for that.”

“… Her type is… same as mine.” My right hand moved to touch the ring on my left hand pinky finger, the matching ring that we had bought during our date in Odaiba. “Alright, just take as much as she needs.” And the nurse ushered me to the other room. Before we left, I heard Sado-san said, “Dear God, Ayame-san is in dire need of talking skills, especially when talking with someone who has short-temper like Shibuya.”

-------------------------------------------------------------------

The nurse took me to an empty ward room and asked me to lie down and relax, so that it would be easier for her to take my blood. All the white thing and the distinctive sterile scent in the air made me nervous, and not to mention the silence. I asked her about Tomo`s condition during the transfusion. She was only looking at me with an unreadable expression, and said that they will do their best, that I should help her and supports her for her recovery. All of that made me worried even more. After she got the blood bag, she gave me some cotton ball and a band-aid to stop the bleeding and immediately left me in the room, rushing to the ICU. I stood up to follow her, and sat back down instantly, slightly dizzy because of the blood loss.

“Damn it!” I cursed softly, my hand hit the bed, and in the confinement and privacy of the ward, I let my suppressed emotion ran out. My rage, anxiety, sadness, and most of all, fear. Fear of losing her, of won’t be able to see her smile again, hear her laugh, touch her soft skin, to lay in the bed beside her as she sleeps and feel her heart beats next to mine. ‘How is she actually? Is she going to be alright?’ that’s the kind of thought that has been running in my head ever since Geki came to my class and told me that she was in the hospital.

The fear has wrapped my heart like a cage, alongside with it, self-loathe also came into me. I hate myself. ‘Why couldn’t I be there for her when she needed me the most? Black was right, it’s not Geki`s fault, it’s my fault. All mine. I should be there for her, I should train her more, I should protect her more. All of this perhaps wouldn’t have to happen if I could do better. If only I could do better, she won’t get hurt. What if she… NO!! She’ll be alright… She has to be alright. I don’t want to lose her again. I can’t live without her in my life again… ’ My tears ran along my face like a river as my mind filled with thoughts, memories of her to be exact.

-------------------------------------------------------------------

“Hey, you came back.” A four years old came running to a five years old me and hugged me tightly. She moved away and grinned to me with dazzling sparkles in her eyes. “You okay? Hurt anywhere? The others are not being mean to you again, right?” She checked me out if there’s any injuries for a few seconds more and then held my hand and dragged me to the swing sets as she said, “Come on. Let’s play.”

-------------------------------------------------------------------

“What!? You Tomomi too?” She pouted cutely at me and then she smiled brightly, as bright as the summer sun. “Alright then… call me Tomo and I call you Tomo.” She flung her arm around my neck in a friendly manner, made me blushed in response because no one had even been that close to me. “And we’ll be TomoTomo.” She chirped happily with that unique voice pitch of her.

-------------------------------------------------------------------

“Eh? Fight? Un… the kind onee-chan who lives in the house next to mine teach me.” She hopped off the swing and took my hand, smiling brightly all the while. “Why don’t Tomo teach you? Maybe after that the other kids won’t be mean at you anymore.”

-------------------------------------------------------------------

“You too silent.” She said to me as she poked my arm. “You should talk more and smile more.”

I looked away and said, “I can do what I want, it’s not your problem.” I huffed in irritancies. ‘Who does she think she is? I’m older than her.’ I thought at that time. “Go and play with other kids if you don’t like me.” I said off-handedly. ‘Yeah, just go. Like the other kids. Don’t bother me anymore. In the end you’ll leave me too. In the end you wouldn’t want to be friend with me too.’ I was a lone kid when I was a child, I had no friends. They don’t like me because I was too silent, too dark, too gloomy, kinda similar to Black now was. Well, that’s what happened when you lived in a family where your parents were so busy they never had the time for you. We had a house maid who’s cleaned up the house, cooked for us and picked me up after school. But, that’s it. I didn’t have someone to talk to. That’s why I was lacked in social skill.

“Eeeeh~~~ b-but I think we’re good friend…” she whined as tears started to fill her eyes and she sniffled softly.

Seeing her tears, I started to panic, I didn’t know how to deal with other kid who’s crying, so I did the only thing that I knew. I patted her head and said, “D-don’t cry, I-I buy you candies, o-okay?”

“I don’t want candies.” She pouted. “I just want to be your friend.” And she sniffled again and covered her face with her hands.

“Alright… alright… we’re friends.” I said immediately, I just wanted her to stop crying.

“Really?” She asked me as she was peeking from behind her hand to look at me. And after I nodded, she immediately hugged me tight and all happy and smiles again.


-------------------------------------------------------------------

“Tomo~~~,” I heard her voice and as I turned back, she came rushing towards me and engulfed me in a tight hug as usual. “How’s elementary school? I heard the teachers are scareeee… Is it true?”

-------------------------------------------------------------------

I was running to the park, with a small box in my hand. A gift for her. When I didn’t saw her in the usual swings set, I rushed to our secret place, a small field of grass behind the bushes at the back of the park. And there she was, laying on the ground, wrapped with a puffy jacket since winter was about to come. I walked towards a slightly taller and slightly less chubbier her and sat on the ground beside her. She peeled her eyes open slowly. When she saw me, she immediately hugged me tight.

“You’re late.” She said with an accusing tone.

I patted her head softly. “Sorry. I had to wrapped this first.” I said as I waved the box in front of her face. “Happy birthday.” I smiled at her and gave the box to her.

“Thank you!!” she chirped happily and then, she did something that would always imprint on my mind. She kissed me.

“E-eh? U-um, w-why did you do that for?” I stutteringly asked her after she pulled away.

She looked at me inquiringly and said, “The teacher said a kiss is a way to show your love for your special person. And Tomo love you. A lot!” She hugged me again brashly, made both of us fall to the ground. “You’re special to me.” Then she kissed me again, this time, I tried to kiss her back, softly, slowly, tenderly, imitating the kisses that I had saw on movies. And when we let go of each others, she smiled so radiantly at me.


-------------------------------------------------------------------

It was summer night during my second years of Junior High School, I was just got back to Tokyo after years and years in Yokohama City. At that time, I hoped that I could be-friend her once more, so I walked towards her home while my eyes were looking at the scenery surrounding me, I was trying to found the change or something that was still the same as I remembered. As I walked, I prayed to every God up there that she still live in the same house. When I walked out of the corner of the road, I saw her and her family, they were just got back from somewhere, and they were talking and smiling, like any normal families would do. Unlike mine. At that time, I felt a sharp pain in my chest and at the same time, jealousy and fear. I feared that she wouldn’t remember me, and even if she remembered would she still want to be my friend again? I looked down on my clothes, or rather on what I’ve become. ‘She’s just like a normal teenage-girl, as for me… I’m a yankee. I’m a bad person. Why should she still want to be my friend? And not to mention, I had left her without a word.’ And after that, after I was gazing at her house, at the direction of her room from afar for almost an hour, I walked back to the penthouse that I was lived in with my mom in the coldest summer night that I’ve had experienced.

-------------------------------------------------------------------

“Hey, girls, some of the first-years are fighting down there. Some of them are pretty good.” Yuko-san said while she was peeking from the curtain of Rappappa`s Room windows that were facing the school ground. I stood up and peeking from the curtain too, only because I was bored out of my mind and I had nothing else to do. And when I saw that all too familiar movements, that too familiar grin, and that too familiar smirk, I found myself gasped in surprise. And after that, I often found myself following her around with my eyes whenever and wherever I could discreetly. And whenever I found out that someone able to defeat her, I would went to that person and gave her a proper beating, not like there’s much people who’s able to did it though.

-------------------------------------------------------------------

“Can I ask you something?” She asked me as she tried to sit up on the bed, slowly, carefully, because her injuries after the fight with Geki was still fresh. “Why you didn’t tell me that you moved out? No letter, no phone-call…”

I walked to the window, trying to hide my guilty feeling from her. I had to reminded myself each time I was with her, that I had to control myself, my emotion, that I had to made sure my mask was intact. That we’re belonged to the different fraction. “It was happened in an instant. My father had a chance to… be more successful, and he grabbed it. And the next day, we were on the Shinkansen to Yokohama.” I sighed and turned to looked at her. “As for letters and phone-call… I still remember where you live, but I didn’t know your address or your phone numbers. That’s why….”

“Right… we’re just kids back then. There’s no way you knew my address.” She sighed too and smiled sadly. “Do you know that I waited for you at the park, at the same time, same place, for months? I thought something bad happened to you. Or… you… don’t want to be my friend anymore.”

I winced at the pain in her voice. “I’m sorry.”

She sighed and said, “come here.” I just looked at her questioningly as a response, and she added, “it’s cold.”

“Eh, really? I’ll call the nurse to raise the room`s temperature then.” I said as I walked to the door, but she stopped me by calling my name before I was out of the room.

“Baka…,” she said as she rubbed her forehead in exasperation, “you are just as dense as a boy.”

“Hey! What do you mean by that?!” I asked, felt annoyed by her insult.

“What I meant earlier is… come here and make me warm with your body-heat, you dense-Queen.” She said slowly with even more exasperation coming out from her, and then within seconds, she pouted at me. “Tomo, hug me…”

“O-oh…” I stuttered out, at lost for words at her boldness.


-------------------------------------------------------------------

“Tomo, what kind of life you want in the future?” she asked me when we were laying on my bed, waiting for sleep to come.

“Huh? What do you mean by that?” I asked her while I pulled her to my arms.

“Um… well, what kind of house will you live in and such…”

“Isn’t it too soon for us to think about that? I mean, you’re still in high school.”

“So? Even though we’re still too young for that, I already know I want to be with you. So? Have you think abput it?”

“Hm… I haven’t thought about it yet. Well, it’s up to you then. What do you want?”

She nuzzled against my neck and dreamily said, “I want a house on the hill, with a big yard for our dogs and cats to play. And if we could, of course I want to have children with you.”

I chuckled at her wish, it’s good, I want similar things too, but… “A house on the hill? With a big yard? Isn’t it expensive though?”

“Well, you’ll be a fashion designer and I’ll be a chef. Those are well-paid job, I think we can afford it.”

I laughed at her again, if there’s one thing that didn’t change from her after all these years, that was her naivety.


-------------------------------------------------------------------

The ward`s door suddenly opened behind me, I jumped a little in surprise and hastily grabbed my bag to find a tissue to wipe my tears. And as I wipe my tears carefully to not smear my make-up, I heard familiar foot-steps walked closer to me.

“You know, if you want to cry, just cry.” I heard Torigoya said from behind me. “Don’t worry, I won’t tell Yuu-chan and Sado.” I heard her came toward me and felt the bed moved because she was now sitting behind me. “I had cried rivers when Yuu-chan was in the hospital too. It’s normal if you want to cry now. Don’t bottled it up, just let it all go.”

“I’m not crying.” I lied to cover my pride. “Why are you here?” I immediately asked when I heard she took a breath to retort back at me.

“I’m checking you up.” She said as she leaned back, her back hitting mine softly. “You know… that… we are… family, right? And I do know you don’t agree with that.” She added with a sigh while I kept my silence, because what she said… was the truth. After a while, she sighed again and she said, “I know you think Yuu-chan as a leader, as someone you admire, someone you can trust, someone… whose words you actually listen. While Geki is your fighting buddy. She is the first person you called whenever you want to crush some gang, or whenever you need help in a fight. And the rest of us… just your fellow Rappappa, just friends… mere friends.”

I opened my mouth to say… I didn’t know… just anything but, she already spoke again.

“I don’t know what happen in your past that made you hesitant to open up and get closer to someone. But… How could you… After all this time…. After all of these years…. Still think of us just as mere friends. We’re family now, Shibuya. We’ve been through thick and thin together. I was your classmate for three years. So for you to still insist that we're bonds only because we're Rappappa, is an insult!! We're family now.” Her voice quivered slightly with emotion. As for me, I was on a daze. Never in my mind, I imagined that I would be talking about thing like this with Torigoya. Torigoya!!

“You’ve always around whenever I need someone to company me. Perhaps you didn’t know it, but, there are times when I needed someone to distract me, to make me forget my problems, even just for a while, and you were often around to help me.” She said again.

I was confused at her words. Well, what she had said was true. I didn’t know it. At all. “I did?”

“Yes, you did. Remember our shopping sprees? Or our culinary travels? Or whenever you gave false information to Yuu-chan about my whereabouts whenever I wanted to be alone?” She said with a giggle at her last sentence.

I smiled at the memories. “Ah, yes, she was always looked like a kicked puppy whenever she couldn’t find you. No one would’ve even guessed that she is the ferocious leader of Rappappa if they saw her at that time.” I chuckled lightly, temporarily forgot about the situation I was in. “It was mostly happen during our first year, right?”

“Yes…” She giggled some more. “In the end, I can’t resist that squirrel.”

“God…. Please spare me the details… I don’t need to know that…” I drawled slowly, half-teasing her.

She chuckled some more and after that, for a while we were surrounded by a comfortable silence. During that, I started to think that… maybe she was right. We’re a family now. They’re my family.

“You know… at first, our shopping sprees were more because we had similar background in wealth, right? That’s why we often went for shopping together. Yuu-chan, Black and Geki are not too… fond of fashion. As for Sado… even though she shared our love for fashion, at first she didn’t like us because we’re the so-called ‘rich-brat’. And then, I got to know you better…. You’re a good person, Shibuya.” She said as she leaned back more, shoved me forward to put an emphasis on her words. “You have a short-temper and hot-headed and sometimes you let your rage blinded you, sure, but to me, you are a good person. That’s why it’s kinda saddening for me to see you made a dividing line between yourself and the rest of the world, hiding behind the tough-girl and bad-ass attitude. And that is also why… when I know about you and Ookabuki, and how she cares a lot about you, I was happy. At least you’re not so alone anymore. My lonely sister finally has someone.”

My eyes felt like burning with tears again. I didn’t know whether it was because her concern towards me or because she talked about Tomo. And all my suppressed emotion came back. “But… what if… what if she…” I was unable to continue my words, choked with emotion.

“She’ll be fine. The Gods… they’re not that cruel to take her away from you. At least not now, not in… I don’t know… seventy years?”

“Seventy years?” I chuckled lightly at that. “That was hella long. But… yeah… if I could… I want to spend the rest of my life with her.”

“I want to spend the rest of my life with Yuu-chan too.” She said dreamily. And she leaned back for a few seconds, shoved me again. “You should be more honest with your feeling more, Tsundere Queen. Just throw your damn mask off in front of us. Just like now.”

“I’ll do that and they might be worried at me. They might think I’m sick or something.” I said in irritancies, made her giggled and I soon followed her. “But, seriously though,” I said after a while, “don’t say anything about all of this to them.”

“Deal. I don’t want Yuu-chan to know what we were just talking about too.” She said. “She will fly to the seventh heaven if she heard what we’re talking about.” I didn’t know why, but I knew she was smirking when she said that.

“Ah… speaking of Yuko-san, when will you move in to her place?” I asked her because I knew Yuko-san has been asking that since she was out from hospital.

“Actually… we’ve been living together since… two weeks ago.” She said slowly, hesistantly.

“EH!? Really?”

“Yes… I was worried that she might overstress herself again and that’s why…”

“Ah… I see.” I slowly said as understanding dawn on me. “Do the others know?”

“Sado knows.” She answered shortly. Then, she jumped down from the bed and walked to sit beside me. “And, by the way, I got a call from someone in… your dad`s office. They read my resume and… want me to work for them as a model.”

I immediately turned my head to look at her. “Well? That’s good news, right? You always want to be a model, and Yuko-san never like your job as an erotic massager. I don’t even know why you work there. You, for sure, don’t need the money.”

“But… this is your dad…” she said with a guilty expression on her face.

“Take it.”

-------------------------------------------------------------------



@Bbsis: I do have my reason  :D, I guess you might know it after this part.
            Shibuya`s classmates were... the usual young-adults, kinda similar to my classmates during high-school actually.  :smhid

@XxRoByNxX78: revenge coming before the end of this fic.  :nervous

@Minami-chan: I'm glad you found it interesting.  XD
                      Of course I do. I already received my type B. Just waiting for the type A now.   XD

@vPANDAv: eh, well, I'm getting there. I can't guarantee how 'fine' she could be.

@kahem: well... here's your answer.  :nervous

@haruko: thank you. Er... she'll be 'fine'. :nervous

@KojiYuu44: revenge will be coming before the end.  :nervous

@songbac: Shibuya? She broke down  :nervous
                Ah... I like that song so much, more than her main song actually.  :D
                And... here's the update.



I like nyantomo, they really looks like sisters (maritomo too). And since I can't put Atsutomo here (Shibuya doesn't even like Maeda  :banghead:), So it became Nyantomo.  XD

And, btw, the grammar errors in Ookabuki's speeches in Shibuya's flashback are intentional. She was a kid back then, there's no way she knew grammar. :nervous


Thank you for reading, commenting and the 'thank you's, guys. Till next update.  :)
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 26-2
Post by: Haruko on January 01, 2013, 08:29:18 PM
OMG! i say it but i need to day it again.. I LOVE YOU FIC..... but Im waitina my atsumina part :D... thanx for not give up about this fic (for the graduation), I appreciate more because of that..
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 26-2
Post by: Minami-chan on January 01, 2013, 09:47:50 PM
woow!!
It´s very sentimental chapter! (i like it)
mmm torigoya like model! It´s good!

(I keep hoping they get my two versions (a and b) even of the single, -damn package system that collapses by Christmas!-)
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 26-2
Post by: kahem on January 02, 2013, 02:00:21 AM
My poor Chiyuu T_T
The flashbacks were cute~
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 26-2
Post by: songbac on January 02, 2013, 04:12:56 AM
hichichic.... this chap's so cute  :cry: :cry: :cry:, Shibuya's memories that you described by timeline made me want to cry when i read it  :wub: :wub: :wub:, this is great and really creative  :oops: :oops:
Ookabuki and Shibuya's love story is so cute and beautiful, it touchs my heart. Their love is deep since they were child, that is innocent love.
When I sank in their love's feeling and timeline, Torigoya made me laughed so much
Quote
“You know, if you want to cry, just cry.” I heard Torigoya said from behind me. “Don’t worry, I won’t tell Yuu-chan and Sado.”
  XD XD XD XD.
and same comment like before: I hope you'll update soon  :oops: :oops:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 26-2
Post by: BbSis on January 02, 2013, 04:02:56 PM
Ownn! What a cute chapter *>*

I think I got your reasons now^^ Kabuki sister fought so many people >< And I really hope she will get well soon.

I wonder how she discovered that that guy was 'the guy' ><

Will you make a flashback for that fight, you will make Ookabuki ou Kokabuki tell 'us'?

I love this! I can't wait for the next part o/
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 26-2
Post by: lollita90 on January 03, 2013, 05:55:10 PM
aarghhhh i wished i didn't follow the updates of the chapters until it's finished. you left us with a very heartbreaking situation now, wong-san. :banghead: :banghead:  i missed for like 10 pages and now stop at a very bad time? i pity tomochin, and myself. :cry:  hoping for tomomi to be in a good condition, SOON.


gahhhh don't worry, i'm not mad or anything. just please update soon! seriously can't wait to hear news about tomomi.
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 26-2
Post by: cisda83 on January 10, 2013, 05:24:49 AM
I haven't been reading this fic for a while...But thank you for the updates.

It was great... Everything is great... the plots, the story lines, etc

Itano is getting more and more honest with her feeling...

What's going to happen with Atsuko and Minami?

Geki and Black... are they going to get together or not soon....?

Yuko is getting better but still unable to fight yet... But at least she didn't die like in the MG drama.

Yeah... honestly why did Torigaya need to be an erotic masseuse although it seem to suit her somehow?

Shaku and Sado, are they together later... coz' it seems like they always having fun argument every time they meet each other?

Anyhow, can't wait to see more and more of your update...

 :wub: :inlove: :love: :heart:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 26-2
Post by: stv_wong on January 12, 2013, 06:10:59 PM
Part 3



We walked out of the ward after I was able to convince her to take the job offer. I may hate my dad, but that was a good opportunity for her. That kind of opportunity only came once in a lifetime. When we walked back to the front of the ICU, Yuko-san weren’t around.

“Where’s Yuu-chan?” Torigoya asked Black as we walked closer to the others.

Black pointed out at a ward`s door with her thumbs. “Kokabuki has awakened. Sado-san, Maeda and Captain Takahashi were there too.”

“Is she alright?” I asked Black too.

She was only looking at me for a few seconds, looking at my slightly red eyes to be exact. With a sigh, she said, “Just like what the doctor had said before.” She moved closer to Torigoya and me and said, “You know, you don’t need to hide from us if you want to cry. We won’t tease you about it. We understand.” Geki nodded to gave her opinion too.

From the corner of my eyes, I could saw the others Rappappa, OUR KOUHAI, were looking at us. They definitely heard that. And since I still have to protect my pride, I hurriedly said, “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” And with a hushed whisper I added, “Damn it, girls, don’t say things like that in front of them will you? I still have my pride and honor to protect.”

Black shook her head as she mumbled out, “tsundere as usual.”

I heard a sound of a door being opened, and when I turned my head to look at the direction of the sound, I saw Yuko-san, Sado-san, Maeda and Captain Takahashi walked out of the ward Kokabuki was in. Yuko-san eyes immediately ran towards Torigoya. After a brief silent communication, Torigoya nodded and I saw Yuko-san shifted her gaze to me. She sighed and walked closer to me.

“Her doctor came out of the ICU while you were away.” She said.

“How is she?” I asked her, fear and anxiety slowly but surely gripped my heart again. I glanced at the ICU sign. “Is she still there?”

Yuko-san turned her gaze away for a few second, rubbed her forehead and said, “sit down.” My only response was to frown at her. And then, she added, “Sit. You just given your blood. I don’t want you to faint or something.” Which I did. After I was seated in one of the benches in the hallway, Yuko-san smiled triumphantly and within seconds, her smile disappeared, replaced by a frown instead.

“She has a few ‘nice’ diagonal bruises in a shape of a baseball bat on her back.” Yuko-san sarcastically said. “A broken nose, a big bump on her left cheek, and… the worst is…” She took a deep breath and sympathetically said, “She has nineteen stitches on her abs because of the slash of katana. Thankfully it wasn’t deep enough to reach her internal organs, but it was wide enough to make her loss quite amount of blood. They,” Yuko-san pointed at the ICU room, “had to given her three blood bags to cover it. Yours was the third. Based on what Kokabuki said, she probably lost that much blood because she was still fighting even though she’s injured” She pause a bit to take a breath and released it with a sigh. “If only the ambulance came ten seconds too late, she might… we might lose her because of blood loss.”

My ears were ringing when I heard what might have happened, and my head felt like spinning. “Wh-what…?” I asked to no one in particular. My throat clogged. My hands started to shook violently, I curled my hands to stop the trembled, and, “DAMN IT!!” I shout in irritancies, stood up and punched the wall behind me, again, and again, and again. I know my right fist was bleeding, and yet, blinded by rage, I didn’t feel the pain. At all. I heard the others asked me to stop, but I kept on punching the wall, desperate, angry, mad. All of a sudden I felt someone yanked my right hand, stopping me from punching the wall again.

“I said, stop!!” Yuko-san yelled at me, I turned to looked at her, saw her glaring at me, saw the concern in her eyes and I felt my anger slowly slipping away, being replaced by pain, fear and undescribed sadness again.  I shifted my gaze down, unabled to meet her eyes. “Sado…,” I heard her said. And not long after, I heard some footsteps and I knew Sado-san had come closer to us. Another hands grabbed my right hand, and lightly pressing some spots in my hand, checking it.

“Yep,” Sado-san said, “as I predicted from the cracking sound earlier, this baka breaking her fist.” She sighed and threatened me, “Shibuya, go to the clinic or else….”

I pulled my hand from her grip and turned to looked at the ICU door. “I’ll go after I see her.”

“You could get an infection if you wait longer.” Sado-san said

“I’ll wait until she wakes up.” I stubbornly said.

“Fine then.” Sado-san sighed again. “Shaku, go buy an ice-pack and a Tylenol. If this baka-tsundere insist to stay here and wait for her girlfriend to wake up, at least we should prevent her broken fist from getting worst.”

“Alright.” I heard Shaku’s voice from behind me and not long after, I heard her walked away.

“Um… it’s still visiting time, right?” Youran asked, “I’m going to check Kokabuki.” And she walked to the ward.

“Wait, we’re coming with you…” Wota said and she, with the rest of Team Hormone, followed Youran to Kokabuki`s room.

“Shibuya, sit.” Yuko-san said from behind me. And when my silence greeted her, she flung her arm around my neck, dragged me, “I said, sit down,” and pushed me to the benches. Forced me to sit down on the benches, and smirked triumphantly after she succeeded.

‘Damn, even though it has been a while for her to not using her power, she’s still strong. How could she drag me that easily?’ I scowled at her, irritated at her display of power. Thank God, our kouhai weren’t around.

“Itano-san, perhaps they would charge you for that.” Captain Takahashi said. I looked at her inquiringly and my eyes followed her gaze to the spot on the wall that I had punched earlier. There, on the sparkling white wall, was a blood-stain that formed a fist mark. “But, that’s if they knew who did that.”

“They’ll know for sure if they see her hand.” Sado-san said while she shook her head. “Shibuya, do you know how long it takes to heal a boxer’s fracture?”

“What’s that?” Geki asked as we looked at Sado-san inquiringly.

“That’s boxer’s fracture.” Sado-san pointed at my hand that, by now, bruised and swollen, especially in near the knuckle of my ring finger. “And it’s usually takes about two to three months to heal completely. What if you have to fight during the healing time? You surely didn’t think that far, huh?”

“Um… no.” I said as I lowered my gaze.

“Just pray that your hand`s condition isn’t that worse and your healing process can be much shorter.” Sado-san said, then she shook her head as she mumbled, “and she said she want a revenge… do tell me how could she revenge her with that hand? Baka-tsundere…”

I scowled at her for insulting me, though it was mostly true. I was about to opened my mouth to retort back at her when a group of women came closer to us. At this Captain Takahashi smiled brightly and came towards them.

“Hey, girls… thanks for coming.” She said as they did a group hug.

“Hey, Sachou, still as short as usual, I see.” One of them with a red hair said.

“Hey, what do you mean by that?! I’m your sachou!” Captain Takahashi said.

The other woman with a seductress face, and oddly familiar, giggled and teasingly said, “But that’s didn’t change the fact that YOU ARE SHORT.”

They kept on talking to themselves while we looked at each other with an imaginary question marks floating above our heads, save for Maeda who looked like she was on the verge of explosion. Hmm... was that jealously that I saw on her?

After watching them interacts for a few more minutes, Yuko-san exclaimed, “Ah! They are her Shitennou. I forgot to tell you two.”

“About what?” Torigoya asked her.

Yuko-san gloomily smiled at us, “Well, while you and Shibuya were away, I talked to her and we’re considering calling her Shitennou to help us in case something happen again.” She sighed and pointed at my hand, “This baka broke her fist, the Kabuki Sisters… well, they definitely won’t be able to fight for about two months or so. Even if they’re willing, I won’t let them. And I… I can’t fight yet. So… they’ll be the back-up when needed.”

After her explanation, I felt even more guiltier and we were immersed in a heavy and tense silence, in contrast to the other group who were chatting happily in their reunion. It was all silent here, safe for the older Rappappa`s voices, but inside, my mind, my heart were in turmoil, with guilt, pain and remorse. With each seconds passed, I felt more and more anxious. I kept on glancing on the ICU`s door and window, hoping to see… anything… just… any progress was fine.

All of a sudden a loud voice could be heard, “Hey, I got it!”, came from the direction of the elevator from a girl with a long red coat.

“Oy! Spoiled-brat! Don’t yell in the hospital!” Sado-san hissed at her in irritancies. “My colleagues might kick you out for being noisy.”

“Whooooops~~~,” the spoiled-brat said while grinning innocently. She walked towards Sado-san and gave her an ice-pack and a bottle of Tylenol, then she gave one plastic bag to Yuko-san. “Here’s some foods and drinks, I guess I might buy you all something as well. We haven’t eaten anything yet since noon, right?”

“Thanks,” Yuko-san took the bag full of foods with a grateful smile. It was a good thinking for Shaku, at least I could admitted it.

“Wait,” Torigoya piped in while the others were already started to dig in the bag for food, the older ex-Rappappa were already continued their chat that was interrupted when Shaku came back, “what about the one you’re holding?”

I kept on watching them in silence, not even bother to moved, while Shaku grinned again and said, “this one for me~~.”

“What?!” Almost all of us shouted in response of what she had said, save for Sado-san whose hissed at us, telling us to lower our voices. Well, it’s not our fault, there’s a lot of food there, just like the other bag. Onigiri, melon-pan, sandwich, even some bento box. Sado-san was right, that Shaku really ate too much. It was a miracle that she didn’t get fat. The glutton only smiled at us, at our response actually.

“Melon-paaaan~~~,” Geki said with a smile as she took a few melon-pan from the bag. Heh… that girl really like melon-pan.

Black smiled at Geki, then she took one bento box and gave it to Geki, “don’t eat too much melon-pan, you have to eat real food too.”

“Oh, alright.” Geki said as she put back two melon-pan back into the bag and received the bento from Black.

Sado-san and Yuko-san shared a knowing look and then they turned to looked at me. I grinned at them, signaling that I saw what they saw. After that, Sado-san walked closer to me while Yuko-san opened her bento box, Torigoya, Shaku and Maeda already started eating.

Sado-san opened her hand with palm up. “Hand,” she said shortly. I brought my hand upward and she gave me the Tylenol. “Take this first.” Which I did, and afterwards, she tended my hand with the ice-pack.

“Oy, you two, what do you want? I’ll save it for you before the others came back.” Yuko-san said during my ‘treatment’.

“Anything’s fine.” I answered.

“Same here.” Sado-san said.

“Minami,” I heard Maeda said with a scowl, “why don’t you introduced your friends too us and eat?” Her irritation and anger were clearly apparent on her face.

At this everyone focused their attention to the two of them, even Sado-san neglected my hand for a while. Captain Takahashi noticeably gulped and scratched her head, while her friend smirked behind her.

“Minami, huh?” the red-head said.

“So… that’s the girl….” The seductress face drawled.

“Nice~~,” the voluptuous woman said, and then she whistled, “I have to admit that you’ve got a good taste, Sachou.”

Captain Takahashi immediately turned back to looked at her friends, “Wh-what?! Cut it out, girls…” and then she whispered something to them. When she turned back to looked at us, she forced out a smile and said, “Ah, yes, um… they’re my Shitennou.”

“But, there are only three of them.” Shaku said. They stiffened up immediately in response. “U-um, is there’s something wrong?” She asked.

Captain Takahashi forced a smile again and said, “I rather not talk about it, sorry.” I glanced at Maeda and saw her frowned in response. “Ah, by the way, this,” Captain pointed at the red-head, “is Oshima Mai, and-”

“You’re Oshima too?”  Yuko-san asked as she gaped at the red-head.

“Yeah, you too?” the red-head asked back and then she smiled cheerfully. “Small world isn’t it?”

Captain Takahashi shook her head and while pointed at the voluptuous woman, she said, “This is Noro Kayo, and this,” she pointed at the other woman, who, as I said before, oddly familiar to me, “is Ohori Megumi.”

By the time she finished introduced her friends to us (Ohori was looking at me strangely when Captain Takahashi said my name, my real name, not as Shibuya), the other Rappappa came out of the ward, and looked at them questioningly. “Who are they?” Youran asked Yuko-san. Aaaaaand… the introduction started again. After that, we ate together in the hallway, which was harder for me considering the state of my right hand. Thank God, Yuko-san saved me the sandwich and onigiri, not the bento. There’s no way in hell I could held a chopsticks with my hand being wrapped like that. Maeda was scowling all the time, while Captain Takahashi kept on glancing on her for every ten seconds or so.

While we ate, a doctor came out of the ICU. Yuko-san immediately stood up and walked closer to him. I wanted to ask him about her condition too, but somehow I couldn’t move myself. Somehow, I was paralyzed on the bench. I could only watch and listened.

“Her condition is stabile for now. She already passed the critical state, but we still have to watch her closely for tonight in case something bad happen. So, right now, we put her on a drug-induced sleep. Perhaps tomorrow we can move her to the ward.” He answered Yuko-san`s question. And then he looked around and as he saw Captain Takahashi, he asked, “Miss, you said you are a police officer?”

“Yes, I am. Is there something wrong?” Captain Takahashi said calmly. The aura around her suddenly changed. All of a sudden she looked… big? I didn’t know the right words, but somehow when I saw her, I instantly knew why she could be a Captain despite her young age.

“The patient`s injuries are too severe, and so does the other patient before. Even in delinquents` standards. I think-.”

“They’re under my cover, you don’t need to worry.” Captain Takahashi cut him out. “Just, please make sure they’ll be alright again.”

The doctor frowned for a moments, and with a sigh, he said, “Alright then. Do you want to look at her? I could open the window`s curtain if you want.”

“Yeah…,” I gnarled out, “I want to see her.”

The doctor nodded and went back to the ICU. In the span of ten seconds, the window`s curtain that was directly in front of me lifted up. When I saw her, I gasped in pain and I felt like the food that I had eaten climbed up my throat. I wanted to puke, but I held it back. The onigiri that I held in my hand fell to the floor. The others were talking about her, but oddly, it felt like they were far away from me. Their voices felt like coming from a far.

“Ookabuki…” Shaku said sadly.

“She looks… bad.” Youran said. “Didn’t the doctors said her major injury is the slash on her stomach? Why does she got so many bandages like that?”

“A broken nose and a bruise on her cheek.” Sado-san said, perhaps quoted the doctor`s words. “It might because of that.”

“That’s… Tomo-chan?!” Ohori, Captain Takahashi`s friend gasped in surprise when she saw Tomo.

Her friends, including the captain, looked at her questioningly, “Meetan, you know her?”

“Yeah… she was my neighbor. My parents` home is was next to her. I haven’t seen her again after I moved out of my parents` house though. Oh, God… Kasai-san won’t like it, both of them.”

“Of course they won’t. What kind of parents would like to see their daughter in that condition?” I heard the other woman, Noro, said.

“No. What I mean is, they don’t even know that their daughter-”

“Stop.” I managed to cut Ohori and glared at her. “Don’t say anything about her family. She never said anything about it to the others. Don’t spill it out without her concern.” I hoarsely said, though my death threat clearly apparent in my tone of voice, and after I glared at her for a few more seconds, my eyes went back to the figure on the bed.

“Shibuya-san, is there something wrong with her family?” Akicha asked.

“Yeah,” Shaku butted in, “come to think of it, she has never invites us to her home.”

“And if I remember correctly, Kokabuki had said that she had never met her aneki`s parents.” Youran added.

I was only stood up and walked closer to the window without answering them. I moved my left hand up slowly and touched the window, hoping that the damn wall could just disappear so that I could be with her. Not being outside the ICU like this. They kept on pestering me and when I was about to snap at them, Mukuchi had beat me to it.

“Stop it. If Ookabuki want us to know, she’ll tell us. If she didn’t then at least we should respect her decision and not trying to dig out her secrets.”

It was the first time I heard her speak, I didn’t even know that she was that wise. The others were kept on talking, but I didn’t hear any of it. All that’s matter to me at that moment was… her. I watched her from the window, analyzing, studying, trying to find some indication to assure myself that she’ll be fine, that she’ll get better.

“You… Shibuya, right?” Ohori said hesitantly. “You… looked familiar somehow. Hmmm… Wait, you know her parents? Then could it be… Hey, Sachou what’s her real name again?”

“Itano Tomomi.” I heard Captain Takahashi said.

“Ah! You’re the other Tomo. Her childhood friend. Am I right? …. That’s why you looked familiar. Man, you’ve grown now, last time I saw you, you were only a kid. When did you get back? She was so sad when you moved out of Tokyo. I still remembered all the things she had said about you, or more like her admiration and love.” She snickered.  And when my silence greeted her, she said, “She’s right, you’re too silent.”

-------------------------------------------------------------------

*Because at the moment Shibuya put all of her attention on Ookabuki, I change it to third person POV.

“Meetan…,” the Captain chided her friend with a whisper, “stop your teasing this is not the time.”

“Yeah, don’t blame us if Shibuya over there,” Yuko said as she pointed at the said Shibuya with her thumb, “beat the hell out of you. She’s emotionally unstable right now. Even when she’s emotionally stable, she was always gets riled up easily.”

“And stop blurting out things from their childhood, if Shibuya wasn’t already distracted by Ookabuki`s condition, she’ll surely punch you out.” Torigoya added. “She is a very proud person and very private. She tends to keep all her feelings and emotions inside, … beside her temper of course.”

“Yeah, she has never even told us anything about her past, beside the fact that they,” Sado butted it while she tilted her head towards Shibuya, “were childhood friends. If she didn’t want us, her friends, to know, she surely wouldn’t want them,” she pointed at the current Rappappa, “to know any of it. Which is probably why Ookabuki had always keep her mouth shut about their relationship.”

“Is that the reason why that even Kokabuki doesn’t know anything? The Kabuki Sisters used to tell each other anything.” Youran said.

“Yeah, most likely. That tsundere… is too individualist.” Yuko answered. “Anyway… How’s Kokabuki? Any change?”

Youran grimace slightly and said, “she insisted to hop off her bed and look at her aneki. The nurse had to tie her on the bed, to prevent her injuries to re-open again… Other than that… fine.”

“I see…” Yuko-san said, “Have you able to contact her family?”

“Yeah, she called her dad earlier.” Wota said, “He’s on a tour with her teammates so, he asked her to ‘do as what the doctor has said to recover fast’, since he can’t visit her.”

“So… the only problem left is… how to contact Ookabuki`s family.” Yuko said, then she glanced at Shibuya. “I actually want to ask Shibuya to do it but…”

At the same time, the older ex-Rappappa was standing in a small circle a few feet away from their successor. “I just want to know her better, I used to heard a lot about her.” Meetan said in a defensive manner.

“As they said, Itano-san is very individualist and she has a very-short-temper.” Captain Takahashi said, “the only ones that can control her are Oshima-san and Kasai-san. Not only that, she’s also quite strong. As for you… it has been years since the last time you fought, right?”

“Oy, Baba,” Noro said as she flung her arm around Meetan`s shoulder, “I understand your… tendencies to tease younger-cute girls, but that girl over there,” she pointed at Shibuya, “don’t. Just don’t. At least not now.”

“Yeah, she looks like she is on the verge of breaking down into rubble.” Mai-mai said, “And yet, the way she glared at you earlier, sent the chill down on my spine.”

“I’ve told you they’re strong. Too strong. Thank God, at least they still got some sense on their skulls.” Captain Takahashi exclaimed. “And thank God that they’re Rappappa.”

“Fine, fine, I get it.” Ohori said. “You said Tomo-chan can control her, right? I’ll wait until she’s in a better condition and I’ll ‘play’ with her friend.”

“Girlfriend.” Captain Takahashi said and when she saw the bewildered looks her friends gave her, she added, “Itano-san and Kasai-san are ‘together’. Like most of them are.”

“Ah… so that’s why her glare was almost like a jealousy glare.” Mai-mai said as she snapped her fingers. “It was like ‘even though you used to be her neighbor, she is mine now, so shut the hell up’.”

“Well then, it’s all makes it more interesting, right?” Ohori added with a mischievous smirk, made her friends face-palmed at her ‘habit’.

All of a sudden a shrill sound of a phone could be heard from Yuko`s direction. All of the eyes in the hallway were directed at her, including the tsundere Queen`s, as Yuko put her hand on her pocket and pulled out a phone.

“Ah, God…,” she grimaced as she lifted her hand showed the phone screen to the other, the words ‘Okaa-san Calling’ flashed on the phone screen. Ookabuki’s phone. “Should I answer it?”

 Shibuya glanced at her watch and mumbled absent-mindedly, “It’s half past nine already. Her curfew has already passed. Just answer it.”

“Cap’n you answer it.” Yuko said as she gave the phone to the said Captain. “You’re a cop, she’ll believe you more.”

“Fine,” Captain Takahashi sighed in defeat and answered the phone. “Hello, I am Captain Takahashi from Tokyo Metro Police Department… Yes, this is your daughter`s phone…. I’m sorry, Kasai-san, but, the doctors have put your daughter is in a drug-induced sleep right now. She was…”

As Captain Takahashi on the phone, suddenly the tsundere said, “I’m going to the clinic,” with the same detached mask that she has been wearing ever since the curtains were lifted, surprising her friends with what she had said, “give me a call when something happens.” And she started to walked towards the elevator after gave one last look to the person in the ICU.

“Wait, Shibuya, I’m going with you.” Sado said after she was out from the shock from heard that the tsundere actually willing to see a doctor by her own will. Then Sado turned to her sachou before she left, “I have a night shift today, call me if there’s something happen or just go to the nurse office on the 2nd floor east corridor.”

“Yuu-chan… is Shibuya going to be alright?” Torigoya asked with a worried frown.

Yuko sighed while rubbed her forehead, “I hope so. That mask she’s wearing… it’s reminds me of how she was three years ago before ‘that’ happened.” A loud gasp from Dance answered her and she turned to looked at Shibuya`s follower while her Shitennou frowned. “You surely remembered that too, right, Dance?”

“She-she won’t do the same thing, right?” Dance asked worriedly.

“I-I’m going to check on her,” Torigoya said as she started walking towards the elevator, “we can’t let her to be alone on her own before Ookabuki awake.”

“What’s wrong? What’s that?” Shaku asked after Torigoya left.

“You don’t need to know that.” Yuko said. After that she sighed again and turned to looked at Rappappa members, “you guys, go home. It’s late already. Especially you, Black. Your son needs you.”

Black looked at her sachou with a contemplating look, “alright, give me a call if something happen. Anything.”

“I’ll escort you to home,” Geki said as she stood up, “after that, I’m coming back here.”

“I’m staying.” Youran said.

“Me too.” Shaku added.

“No… go home, all of you.” Yuko said, “Geki, you too. Stay over in Black`s apartment or go back to the orphanage or something.”

“But… what about you and Torigoya-san?” Wota asked.

“Two of Rappappa`s queens are hospitalize here. And one of the ex-queens is on the verge of mental break-down, and with my luck she is the hardest to handle amongst all of them. So, yeah, I’m staying.” Yuko said with a sarcastic tone. “You guys. Go. Home. And go to school tomorrow. Guard our base.”

“You three, go home too.” Captain Takahashi butted in after she finished with the phone call. “I’m staying here. They’re all under my cover. I have to stay, at least until Kasai-san wakes up.” She added after she saw the questioning expression her friends gave her.

“If Minami stay, I’m staying too.” Maeda said, made the others gaped or looked at her questioningly.

The said Minami also gaped at her and after a while, she let out a goofy smile, directed specially at Maeda, who’s hesitantly smiled back at her.  Noro leaned her head to her sachou`s ear and drawled, “nice one, sachou.”

“Wh-what!?” Captain Takahashi immediately came back from her own little-world with Maeda and glared at her friends who were all smirking teasingly, “You all… Just. Go. Home. NOW!!”

-------------------------------------------------------------------

*At the Hospital`s clinic, Shibuya`s POV

Some young doctor was currently checking my hand when I was waiting the X-ray result, which in my opinion really wasn’t needed, I meant, my hand was already X-ray-ed, right? Why should he check it again? Felt irritated by it, I pulled my hand from his grab.

He smiled his best smile, by the looks of it, and said, “is it still hurt?”

I gave a sarcastic smirk back at him, “no, I had been on a worse condition.”

Keeping his smile intact, he asked me again, “may I ask what made your hand became like this?”

“I punched a wall,” I said off-handedly while looking at the-oh-so-many-medical-pictures in the room, then I gave my best glare at him, a Rappappa`s Queens` glare, “and stop bothering me before I punch you out too.”

He gasped at me in shock and before he was able to speak again, the door was opened with a loud ‘bang!!’ by Torigoya who’s immediately attached herself to me after she saw me.

“ARGH!! Torigoya… Get! OFF!!” I shouted while trying to get away from her tight hug. “Why are you here anyway?!” I asked with a glare at her after she released me.

“Like before, I’m checking you up.” She said with her usual innocent grin.

I just only gaped at her in shock as a response, and after a few seconds, my mind finally finished with the rebooting process. “What am I!? FIVE?! I’m not a kid!”

And…. She was pouting… At me… At my response actually. “I was worried….”

I rolled my eyes at her and grumbled, “you don’t have too…”, and yet I was thankful she came, at least I wouldn’t have to be alone with this annoying doctor.

-------------------------------------------------------------------

After I got the damn result (thankfully, my hand`s condition wasn’t that worse, I didn’t have a fracture, only cracked, so the doctor told me to rest my hand for at least two weeks and not to used it too much for at least a month and now my hand was wrapped with a cast to prevent my hand from moving too much), I got back with Torigoya to the front of ICU room again, and now, I was stuck with this two couples. Damn….

The differences in how these two couples interacted with each other were just like day and night. Yuko-san and Torigoya were… as usual. They were snuggling together to find a better and more comfortable position in the hard bench and sometimes whispering something or throwing jokes at each other, bantering playfully. As for Maeda and Captain Takahashi, the two of them looked like they tried to imitate Black`s behavior and sometimes stealing glance at each other. What’s with the silence? And these two couples had been like that all night! ‘Hrm… damn! Why should I get stuck with them? Tomo… just wake up, please… I don’t want to stick with them longer…. They won’t go until you awake.’

I sighed while I looked at my watch, it was already seven in the morning, and they said they’ll move her to the ward in the morning, so why did nothing happen? Gosh… I felt like I was about to explode.

“Er….” Captain Takahashi suddenly spoke made us looked at her in response, “Itano-san, about Kasai-san`s family… I think you have to know, that her mother was… angry… during the phone call. She said things like… ‘had enough with all the yankees that bullying her daughter and want to move her to another school’ and also she said that she’ll come later today.”

“Bullying?” Torigoya said and she grabbed my upper arm to catch my attention. “Shibuya, her family…”

“Didn’t know she is also a yankee.” I finished the sentence for her while closing my eyes again, tired with all of this and… sleepy.

“How could that happen? I mean, she must’ve been a yankee at least before she came to Majijo, right? I still remembered the first time I saw her fought.” Yuko-san said in disbelieves. “She was only a freshman at that time and yet her stance and movement were better than half of the seniors in Majijo.”

“And now they want to move her to another school….” Maeda mumbled slowly.

“She won’t go, right? Shibuya?” Torigoya asked worriedly.

I only sighed as a response, because, honestly, I didn’t know who she would choose. Her family or Majijo. Her family or… me. Her family situation was different than mine. I was always been the lone kid, my parents never cared much about me. But her, she was used to have the perfect family. At least based on what she told me back then. And even though she never said anything about it, I knew, deep down, she was still hoping for her family, her parents, to go back to how they were before. And so, if her parents wanted her to move, if her parents wanted her to choose, then…

The sound of the door being opened pulled me out of my though. I immediately opened my eyes and there, in front of the ICU door, stood a nurse. She calmly smiled. “The patient has awake. She asked for someone named… Baka-Tsundere Queen?”  She said with a questioning expression, because of the strange title I guessed.  And when the other pointed at me with a smirk on their faces, she tried to hold her smile, stepped aside and made a gesture with her hand to let me in. “Don’t stay for too long though, she still need to rest.”

I stood up and tried to walked, but my feet felt like it was made of jelly. And when I felt like stumble, Yuko-san grabbed my arm and flung my arm around her shoulder to support me. “Brace yourself. Don’t make her worried just because you can’t control yourself.”

I gulped and said, “yes” and walked inside with the her support. After I passed the door, I saw her bed was covered from my view with the in-room curtain. I took my arm off from Yuko-san and opened the curtain slowly. The steady beeping sound from some machine made me nervous even more. And there she was, lying on the bed, with a bandage over her head, covering her nose and cheek, an IV drip connected to her left hand, a breathing mask covered her mouth and nose. The rest of her body was covered by a blanket. She glanced at my direction and slowly, painfully, tried to smile, although her smile was more like a grimace than a smile.

“…Hey…,” she slowly said, “sorry… for making you… worried…” Even for just said simple short sentence as that seemed to take a lot of her energy.

I hastily moved to the side of her bed and took her hand in mine carefully, and pecked her forehead. “No, it’s alright… just rest for now and recovers quickly. Don’t waste your energy.”

“Mmm…” She mumbled and then glanced at my hand. She instantly narrowed her eyes at me. “What… happened…?”

I quickly moved my right hand to my lap, hiding it from her view. “It’s nothing… just… um… cracked…”

“Hit… the wall… again?”

“Er… yeah.”

She rolled her eyes in exasperation and smiled at me again. “I’m… sorry…”

My throat started to clogged and my eyes were felt like burning. I don’t know how much time left until my mask cracked. Thankfully, the nurse came and told me to go out because, “The patient still needs to rest.”

“I’ll wait for you outside.” I said to her before I was out.

She shook her head slowly, and after I looked at her questioningly she added, “no… go home… rest… and… come back… here….”

I gave her a nod and walked out of the ICU. After I closed the door, I felt my strength left me, made me fall to sit the floor. The burning sensation in my eyes came back, so I squinted my eyes close and rubbed my forehead. Desperately trying to stop myself from break down sobbing in public and to ease the headache I was currently having due to lack of sleep.

“Hey, you okay?” Yuko-san asked me. Even though my eyes were closed, I knew she was crouched down near me. And at the same time, I felt a pair of hands massaging my back. It must be Torigoya.

“Yeah… just tired.” After a while, I stood up and grimly smiled. “She kicked me out. Said that I should go home and rest, so…”

Yuko-san smirked back, “Yeah, you should. Just go, we’ll go home too after the others came here.”
 
-------------------------------------------------------------------



Aish... finally this chapter finished.  :smhid  13,900 words in one chapter, it's breaking my own record of my longest chapter. I hope you all still read it though.  :nervous :nervous

Anyway, who can guess Takadeka`s Shitennou before I mentioned their names?  XD  Hmmm... a lot of pairings made a progress in this chapter. Maybe... it's time for another side-story? :? :? Ah, well, I'll wait until the inspiration strike me again.  :lol:



@haruko: thanks for still reading. Mmmm.. i won't abandon it, but perhaps...
               you have to wait longer for update, because a lot of things that's happened lately pretty much killed my muse :banghead: :banghead: :banghead: Argh!! I hate it!!

@minami-chan: it was pretty sentimental, wasn't it? :nervous :nervous
                       yep, that's the bad-effect of holiday, I was just received my type A too  :smhid

@kahem: yeah, poor her... (especially in her real-life, not the one in my fic  :cry: )

@songbac: sorry, for making you sad  :nervous and sorry that I was late by two days in updating this  :nervous
               
@BbSis: Yuko had fought 30 yabakune on her own, but, Kabuki Sisters fought the same amount of peoples... but their opponents use weapons.  :nervous
            Mm.. interrogation session in the next chapter (I hope so  :nervous )

@lollita90: yeah, you haven't come for a while. I thought you've graduated from the fandom  :nervous
                sorry for making you wait.  :nervous

@cisda83: for Shibuya, that's the effect of relationship :lol:
               as for the other pairs.... hmmm.... we'll see.... :nervous

And as always, thank you for reading, commenting and the 'thank you's, guys. I really appreciate it. And um... sorry for the miss-spellings and grammar errors, I was on a bad mood for weeks, so my writing quality was affected by it.  :nervous


Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 26-3
Post by: arrow27 on January 12, 2013, 07:33:27 PM
Thanks for the update! :D Really love this fic & finally managed to catch up to the latest chapter :) It was as awesome as always, really enjoyed reading it :) & Nice to see Atsuko & Minami warming up to eachother again!
Looking forward to the next chapter :)
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 26-3
Post by: Haruko on January 12, 2013, 09:59:31 PM
Eh! of coursenot.. OMG atsumina!!! what happen?! atsuko forgive bakamina ....when?!

jajaja takadeka shitennou is amazing love it!! :B

omg all th epairings advnce are awesome... but my favorite this time is atsumina .B
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 26-3
Post by: kahem on January 13, 2013, 02:15:59 AM
Atsumina!!!!!!!
T_T Chiyuu I wanna cry...
Ouch I punched a wall one day and it hurted several days
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 26-3
Post by: KojiYuu44 on January 13, 2013, 08:58:32 AM
read two updates at once!! :)
26-2: Tomo and Tomo's past was fun to read
26-3: could this be... the dawn of atsumina!? Is Atsuko forgiving the stupid midget??
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 26-3
Post by: cisda83 on January 13, 2013, 12:30:29 PM
Yea.. Tomo-mi is okay... that's good for Tomochin

Atsuko is jealous huh... well yeah some of the graduate members of AKB are back just to become the past Shintenou... Great

Who is the last Shintenou the one that they don't want to discuss

Thank you for the great update

Can't wait to see the next one

 :wub: :inlove: :love: :heart:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 26-3
Post by: BbSis on January 14, 2013, 07:19:27 AM
Very nice chapter o/

Nhyooown! Takamina is finally getting the attention she want from Acchan huehueh

Ookabuki is worse than I thought and Shibuya can't get in a fight for at least once month ><

These new characters seems funny heheh and I got quite curious about the one who is missing...

I only got Noro Kayo thuahUuah

Thank you! Can't wait for the next chapter o/
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 26-3
Post by: Minami-chan on January 14, 2013, 12:06:28 PM
transfer to other school?!
Uff!
It´s a very long chapter!!
Thanks for the it!

yeah!! Takamina and her Shitennou (great!)
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 26-3
Post by: songbac on January 19, 2013, 08:18:38 AM
you  :on voodoo: :on voodoo:  you dare to put my little baby in bad condition :frustrated: :frustrated:


but she woke up  :sweat: :sweat: and I wonder how is her choice, shibuya or her family  :shifty: :shifty:

and... I'm here to wait for your updatate, and i hope i don't wait so long  :bored: :bored:

 :byebye: :byebye:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 26-3
Post by: stv_wong on January 26, 2013, 07:07:12 AM
Chapter 27 - 1




Currently, I was on my mother`s kick-ass yellow Hummer with Geki on the passenger`s seat beside me. Why am I here, you asked? Well, simple, that’s because the stupid-b**ch that happens to be my girlfriend`s mother kicked her out of the house and only gave her 24-hours to collect her stuff in her house before her parents throw it all in the garbage. And so, here I was with Geki, heading out to her parents` house after I picked my mother`s Hummer and went to my apartment to grabbed my traveling bags.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

*Flashback

After I got my rest, I immediately went back to the hospital in the afternoon and head straight to the ward that currently occupied by the Kabuki Sister. I heard from Sado-san, they had put her in the ward to recover. For now, no prep school for me. When I was still a few feet away from the door, I heard someone`s yelled. I frowned and walked closer. I was about to open the door when I heard a women’s voice yelled, “Do as I say or don’t call me Okaa-san again!”

My eyes widened from the shock, ‘no way… she ordered her to choose… no….’ The same feeling that has been a little bit too familiar for me lately came back. Fear and anxiety. And alongside with it, the rage also came back to me. I hastily opened the door and saw most of the Rappappa and Captain Takahashi inside, aside from Sado-san, Black and Team Hormone. And… her mom.

All eyes in the room drifted towards me after I closed the door soundly, a bit too hard actually. I almost slam the door due to my erratic emotion. I could felt my face scowled dangerously, that even made Youran and Shaku stepped back from their position in the middle of the room to near the window. Yuko-san and Torigoya warned me to control my rage with their stares. As for Tomo, she smiled slightly while half-sitting with the bed propped up slightly to support her. She looked better though, at least she didn’t used a breathing mask anymore.

“Great, you’re here too.” Her mom said. “Help me to convince her that it won’t do her good if she still stay with… with these… low-life-commoners!”

“You seemed to forget that I was from Majijo too.” I growled at her through my clenched teeth. When she finally got over with the shock of me being rude to her, she opened her mouth to say something, so I quickly added, “And those low-life-commoners ARE my FRIENDS!”

“What? I don’t understand how your family could let you befriend with… with these delinquents?!” She yelled scandalously while glaring at me

‘Heh, typical hi-class socialite.’ I glared back at her and slowly said, “Because I am also one,” with extra pressure in each words, “and besides, one of them is actually the daughter of the owner of Kojima Technologies Inc. I guess you have heard about that company, right?” My hands started to shook with anger while I was still in a glaring contest with her. I heard Yuko-san called me, reprimanded me, and I took a deep breath to control myself.

“It won’t do you any good to mingle with… society`s trash like them.” She said coldly, from the corner of my eyes I saw the others were scowling or throwing daggers at her with their eyes. And to make it even worse, she added, “They would end up in jail or in the road. You should go back to your mother and be a nice lady, like the one you suppose to be.”

My eyes widened, within seconds, my rage already came back, and I shouted, “LEAVE MY MOTHER OUT OF THIS!! AND THEY’RE NOT F***ING TRASH!!”

Some series of gasps could be heard, but one voice able to come into my ears despite all of the others` voices. And it was from my girlfriend. She called me, asked me without words to come closer to her, which I slowly did with the heavy and tense silence surrounded the room. I went to the side of her bed and leaned to half-sitting-half-standing there, with my scowl and my deathliest Queen`s glare intact. All of a sudden, a giggle could be heard, a giggle that sent the chill ran down my spine. Heard that, I knew Geki was on her limit. Why? Because this situation was similar to when Black`s family ordered her to choose, her family or her un-born baby.

“Geki… Stop.” Yuko-san said and when she looked at that b***h, all of a sudden she was showing off her aura, the one that shown why she was the greatest Rappappa`s Sachou ever, and calmly, confidently, she said, “Sorry, Kasai-san, can you stop insulting us any longer? They’re my family and I won’t let anyone put a disgrace over their names.” And when that b***h opened her mouth to retort back at her, she quickly added, “And about your daughter, I believe she is old enough to make her own decision.” Yuko-san turned to look at us and with a sympathetic smile she asked, “Well, Ookabuki?”
 
Tomo just sighed and grabbed my hand that was on top of the bed. The action that wasn’t went unnoticed by her mother who’s frowned at our linked hands.

Captain Takahashi moved forwards as she said, “Kasai-san, I can assure you that they won’t ends up in jail or in the road. Not a single one of them. Not if I can help it. They are a bunch of good kids actually. Sure, they’re not your normal everyday teenagers, and yes, they tend to use their fists first and think later. But, you won’t find any other groups of teenager with bond as deep and as strong as them.”

Her mother seemed convinced by the Captain and yet, when she looked back at us, her frown came back. “You two…” At this, I felt the hold of my hand tighten a bit. “All the ‘stay over in her place’ things… Is there something going on with the two of you!?” She almost spat out the question, “Were you really just have a sleep-over or… sleeping together?!”

Tomo winced at the question and sighed, “Do you really want me to answer that?” She slightly pulled my hand towards her, so I moved closer to her, my back was hitting her shoulder softly, “Can you just… accept me for who I am?” She asked to her mother as she leaned her head to my back.

Her mother looked at us with ice on her eyes, which I sent back immediately at her.  She raised her hand, in a motion to slap her daughter, but I blocked it with my arm. “You think I would let anyone harm her?!” I smirked smugly and with a low-threatening voice said, “No one. No one can harm her and get on without punishment from me. You included. She’s already injured; I won’t let you make her condition even worse.”

“She is my daughter.” She said with the same amount of venom in her voice.

“Yeah… and she’ll be my wife someday.” I said immediately, now fully standing in between the mother and daughter, a few gasps and “what!?” answered me, but I ignored it all. “So, there’s no way in hell I would let anyone harm her.”

Her mother was still on a glaring contest with me and all of a sudden she turned to looked at her daughter behind me. “You…,” she said in a cold rage, “so, this is your choice? Them over you own family?”

Tomo just sighed and smiled mockingly, Ookabuki`s smile, “After these past few years, I started to feel like an orphan. And now the only family I have is… her…,” she took my hand again as she said it and then she pointed at Kokabuki`s direction with a slight movement of her head, “and Kokabuki.”

“… Aneki…,” Kokabuki said with a tearful smile.

Her mother only glared at her and pursed her lips, and after a moment she said, “You have twenty four hours to take your belongings, after that I’ll throw it all.” And then she left, slammed the door on her way out.

“Um… sorry for her rude comments and insults.” Tomo said with a slight bow of her head.

“Nah, it’s alright.” Yuko-san said.

“I don’t understand how you can live with that woman for all these years.” Youran said as she shivered in disgust.

I looked at my girlfriend who’s only smiled in melancholy, her Ookabuki persona truly disappeared at the time, and she slowly said, “Back then… she… wasn’t like that….”

“Ah… enough of that…” Shaku suddenly said and she shivered too, “Shibuya-san was scarier than that woman.”

“Yeah, I thought you would punch her for sure.” Torigoya added, Geki nodded in agreement from her position behind her.

I frowned at them and lift both of my hand, my left hand was still linked with my girl`s hand, “I would if I could. I’m not that stupid to use my right hand right now and my other hand was… er… is occupied right now.”

“Good to hear that you actually used your brain first before your fists.” Yuko-san said as she nodded, made me scowled at her. “And… wife, huh?” she added while smirking mischievously.

“Sh-shut it… It’s just a sudden spur in a moment kind of thing... D-don’t think much of it.” I said as I moved to looked at the floor, hid my face from their view, since I knew I was blushing. ‘Thank God, I have a long hair…’

“Oh…, so you’re not serious when you said it?” my girlfriend said with voice full of hurt that made me instantly whipped my head to look at her.

“What I mean…,” my voice faltering as I looked at her smug smile and knowing, she was only teased me, made me growled in irritancies and looked down to floor again. ‘Dammit, she’s been hanging around Yuko-san too much lately.’

“Ah, by the way, where you’ll gonna live, Aneki?” Kokabuki asked and when her eyes met mine she was quick to added, “Or perhaps, I shouldn’t asked that since the answer is obvious enough,” while she was rolling her eyes.

Yuko-san snickered and grinned, “careful… even though the doctor said you can go home next week if everything went well, you can’t move around too much or you’ll rip the stitches.” And she looked at me pointedly, “or, should I say, don’t make her move around too much…”

I rolled my eyes in exasperation at our hentai-sachou. It’s not like I’m crazy enough to make her move too much. And Yuko-san laughed again while the others tried to mask their laugh after I glared at them. “At least I don’t have to buy take-out meal anymore, and I can have a home-cooked meal more often now.” I said in a bored tone. It’s not that I can’t, but I don’t like to cook that much.

Geki, Torigoya and Yuko-san looked at me in horror. “Don’t tell me you still go to that ramen restaurant.” Yuko-san said

“Wait… I think I know that ramen…” Kokabuki piped in.

“She brought you there too?” Yuko-san asked with mouth and eyes opened wide.

“Yeah… after one of our training.”

Yuko-san grinned evilly at her while the Youran, Shaku and Captain Takahashi was all looked at us back and forth inquiringly. “So, how was it? Still awful?”

“I’m lucky I’m still alive…”

I shot them a dirty look and growled, “You’re all exaggerating. It’s good.”

My hand was being pulled slightly and when I saw to the person who did that, she grimaced at me and said, “I’m sorry, but they are right. It is awful.” Made me scowled in response.

“Yeah… it is…,” Yuko-san piped in, “she doesn’t have any taste-bud. That’s why after that ramen, we won’t let her choose where to eat.”

“Oh, but whenever we’re… er… I mean, I had tried some of the restaurant she picked and it was quite good.” Tomo said hesitantly, clearly avoid the word ‘date’. Too bad Yuko-san still knew it.

“During your dates you mean? Well, consider yourself lucky then. You might not be so lucky next time. My suggestion, don’t let her pick where to eat next time.” Yuko-san said as she pointed at me.

“Oh, and if she takes you to a crepes parlor, no matter what she says, do not, do not try the nattou-coffee-crème crepes.” Torigoya added in a very-out-of-character-serious manner. “Or you might get a phobia to crepes later.”

“Or the sweet crème and fruits pasta in that one café…” Geki added while pretending to retch and shivered afterwards.

 “Ewwww…,” Youran said with a disgusted look.

“That’s… er… unique…,” Shaku retorted with a strange uptight expression.

“That’s Shibuya for you…,” Yuko-san said as she shrugged, “just be careful when she takes you to eat. Her taste in food is a little peculiar.”

“Yeah, I had always picked where to eat whenever we had our dinner or lunch dates, because I don’t want to get food-poisoning,” Torigoya said absent-mindedly, and two loud “WHAT?!” answering her.

“What? Dates? Nyan-Nyan… When!? How?!” Yuko-san whined with a crest-fallen expression as she looked back and forth at me and Torigoya sadly.

“Just friend, huh?” Tomo said as she glaring at me, “you had dated Torigoya-san before?”

‘Damn… Torigoya talked too much.’ My eyes widen in fear of her rage and I automatically glanced at Torigoya to ask for her help in explaining things, which was unlucky for me, she was off in her own world again. She wasn’t even noticed why Yuko-san latched at her.

“Torigoya-san and Shibuya-san?” Shaku asked with eyes wide opened, Youran and Kokabuki were also sporting the same looks. Even Geki looked surprised. As for Maeda, she was like usual, but Captain Takahashi beside her looked amused with the situation.

I rolled my eyes at them and growled in exasperation at their over-reaction, “It’s just an outing between friends, okay? Not ‘that’ kind of dates.” From the corner of my eyes I saw Yuko-san glared at me after she knew her Nyan-Nyan won’t give her the attention she wants so I added, “And besides, it’s not my fault that you all never came with us whenever we asked you to go out with us.”

“But you two always go shopping,” Yuko-san exclaimed and she shuddered, “and it takes hours too.”

“… boring…,” Geki added, “that one time we went with you two, we were all ended up like your bodyguards.”

“Yeah, and that’s exactly the reason why it was only the two of us.” I dead-panned, “well, mostly.”

“But the dinners… and lunches…” Yuko-san whined again.

‘What the hell is going on here? Why is she turning into a kid all of a sudden’ I said in my mind while I face-palmed myself, afterwards I glanced at my girlfriend, at least she seemed convinced with my explanation. ‘Damn, that Torigoya!! She talked too much and off she went zoning out and leaves me to explain things by myself!’ I sighed and said to Yuko-san, “Do you seriously think we won’t go somewhere to eat after hours and hours of shopping?”

“… oh…”

I rolled my eyes in exasperation again and glanced at my watch. Afterwards, I hopped off the bed and said to my girl, “I think I better go now to move your things to my apartments. And since it’s pretty much impossible to take all…,” I threw her a knowing look, seriously, she had lots of things stored in her room, “What do you want me to take?”

“For the clothes… I guess you already know what I like, just take what you want to…,” she sighed and looked up to the ceiling in deep thought, “um… my blanket…”

“The purple one?” I asked her just to make sure.

She nodded in response, “all the stuffs on top of my table…”

“Wait… ALL?!” I gaped at her. Why? Because as I said earlier, she had lots of stuffs in her room, and on top of her table there’re make-ups, perfumes, lotions, body butters, her accessories boxes, etc. She’s… er… like me actually. ‘God, I think I have to buy another vanity table and drawer for her.’ She glared at me as an answer and I slumped my shoulder and sighed again, “alright… all… geez how many bags should I take…”

She smiled slightly at my exasperation and continued, “and most importantly… the box under my bed…, and don’t you dare open it.” She glared at me to put emphasize on her words.

“Oooo… I smell secrets…,” Shaku said, and then she was jumping in excitement, “hey…hey… what’s inside?”
 
Tomo just smirked at her and slowly said, “just… stuffs….”

I sighed again and fought the urge to face-palm myself. “Alright, I’ll go now.” Then I scanned the room, “Geki, want to give me a hand? I’ll give you melon-pan.”

“Sure.”

And with that, we were walking towards the door, but before I was able to open the door, Captain Takahashi said, “Wait, I was about to ask them what happened yesterday. You don’t want to hear it?”

I was silent for a few seconds and I decided, “I pass, I rather not knowing the details.” Yep, because if I know the details, I can’t stop myself to not imagining the fight. I can’t stand of seeing her get hurt, and there’s nothing I can do to help her. Even if it was just in my imagination. I can’t. I just can’t.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“DAMN IT!! SHIBUYA, WATCH THE ROAD!!”

A loud shout from Geki took me out of my mind and as I looked up, I quickly swiveled to avoid the crash with an incoming car from the other direction and went back on track again.

“Geez… I don’t want to die yet, you know. Not before I saw Ren grows up into an adult.” She said while clutching at her chest, to tame her raging heart I guessed.

“Ren? Black`s son? What’s with him?” I asked her and all of a sudden understanding begun to dawn on me. “Ah… so, the two of you are together now?”

She gave an out-of-character soft smile and shyly said, “you can say that… we’re not on the same level with you and Ookabuki or Yuko-san and Torigoya though.”

“Yet.” I said. And after I saw her frowned I added, “You’re not on ‘that level’ yet. But you will someday.”

“Should I borrow Yuko-san’s book? You know… for… er... study?”

“What book?”

“The kamasutra thing.”

I automatically press the brake when I heard her, made us almost jumped out of the seat if only we were not wearing the seatbelt. The car behind us honked us loudly and I continued to drive in normal speed again. “You don’t NEED to READ THAT BOOK!!!” I yelled at her afterwards.

“But… I don’t know anything about it. While Black is… is…,” Geki said sadly, “I don’t want to… when it comes to her, I don’t want to disappoint her.

I took pity at her so I said, “You don’t need to read that kind of book. When the time comes, you’ll know what to do. You won’t disappoint her.”

“You sure about that?”

“Yeah. The same thing happened to me.”

“But you already knew what to do!! Before with Ookabuki you…” I glared at her, stopped her from ever saying anything about my biggest mistake number 2.

“It’s different, okay…,” I growled at her. “With a guy and a girl… is different, so I guess Black is pretty much in the same level as you too…. Well, perhaps….”

“Okay then.”

“Seriously you don’t need to read that book or any kind of books that similar to it.” I warned her again. “Not when you don’t have any experience in that area. It might… traumatize you. Even I think some of the… er… suggestions there are a little… strange.” I automatically grimaced when I remembered some of the things there. ‘Who in hell would do a three-some?! Geez… I won’t even let anyone get too close to her. No sharing! What’s mine is mine alone!’

“That bad?”

“Yep.”

“Um….”

I waited for her to continue, but since she didn’t say anything again, I asked her, “What is it Geki?”

“Can you… keep this as a secret from the others? About me and Black? Especially Yuko-san and Sado-san. We’re still new so…”

Her voice trailed out as her embarrassment got the better of her. ‘She really likes Black, huh? I didn’t know she can be this shy if I didn’t see it myself. Heh…, cute…. That’s not the kind of word anyone would peg to Geki, but right now, she is. ’ I smirked at her and said, “Sure, though I think it’s kinda too late for that. They already noticed that there’s something between the two of you. They just don’t know it for sure.” Geki groaned and slumped her head on the dashboard, made me laughed at her defeated state, “Come on, it’s not that bad. I know, I’ve been through that.”

“Yeah, and they grilled you alive, even when our kouhai around!” she whined.

“Oh, they’ll do the same thing to you as well… Just wait and prepare yourself.” I laughed again. “Especially Yuko-san, she’ll tease you and troll you to death. About three days ago she emailed me at night just to tell me, ‘Torigoya is here, and I bet right now you’re alone in your apartment… Bwahahaha….’ And I don’t even know why she emailed me that.” I said while rolled my eyes in exasperation.

Geki giggled amusedly, “well, that’s our Yuko-san….”

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

*It the front of Ookabuki’s Room

“That’s um… cute…?” Geki unsurely said while pointing at the sign-board in front of my girl`s room.

I just smirked at her, opened the door and walked inside. That b**ch opened the front door for us when we arrived, and afterwards, we immediately came here while carrying three big-and-empty-travelling-bags.

After we’re inside, Geki looked around the room with mouth agape. “This room is… so… girly… no wonder her family didn’t know anything about her being a yankee.”

“Yep… she’s good at hiding.” I said absent-mindedly while I opened her drawer and started to pick some of her clothes, folded it and put it in one of the bags.

“There’s so much pink in here.” She said in disgust.

“And…. What do you mean by that?”

She paused from moving the stuffs on the table to the other bag to grin sheepishly at me. “I don’t mean it as an insult…. It’s just that…. Hey… could it be… all of these pink in here… because it is your color?”

I frowned in thought and mumbled, “maybe….”

“And based from her Kabuki robe, her is purple, right?” She asked me even though it seemed like she didn’t need an answer, and she giggled afterwards. “No wonder there’s only pink and purple here…”

‘Hey… Geki’s right… I need to ask her later.’ I thought. “Mm… I’ll ask her later.” I said while zipping the first bag which was already loaded with clothes.

“Huh?” Geki mumbled as she folded the purple blanket. “You never asked her?”

“Never cross my mind before.”

“What did you do whenever you’re with her?”

I frowned at her and said in exasperation, “you seriously asking me that?”

“Um… no… forget it…, I don’t want to know… um… private stuffs.”

I rolled my eyes and crouched down on the floor to grab the box Tomo requested. It was a medium sized grey-metal-box that was locked by a code number.

“It’s not pink… nor purple….” Geki said while I was blowing some dust from it.

“Yeah… it’s… just an ordinary box, looks old though.” I put the box in another bag and after about half an hour, we’re finally finished.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

After we dropped the bags in my apartment, I took Geki to Black`s apartment, but before that, I bought five melon-pans for her in the mini-market on the ground floor of my apartment complex. After that, I went back to my apartment, took a shower, put some of her clothes, comfy clothes, to a backpack and I drove to the hospital afterwards. I decided to return the car the next day, since it was already late and I don’t want to meet my mom or worse, that guy.

Since it was already passed visiting time, I tried to sneak out to her room stealthily. And I was only need a few steps more and-

“Shibuya, what are you doing here?”

I got caught. I turned back to look at Sado-san whose looking back at me tiredly. I grinned sheepishly at her and she sighed. “I was just kicked out Youran and Shaku and now you come…. It’s already way pass visiting hours and you know it.”

“I can’t let her alone in here.” I protested.

“Technically, she’s not alone. Kokabuki is in the same room as she is.”

“Argh…. Fine! I want to be with her.”

Sado-san smirked triumphantly at me, “You should’ve said it sooner, tsundere.” I scowled at her in response. “You’re lucky I’m assigned to watch over in this area for tonight, if not, my co-workers might kick you out when they find you.” She said as she walked away from me. “Make sure you go home at seven in the morning, before other staffs find you inside her room.”

I grinned and stealthily, slowly opened the door, closed it and tip-toed to her bed in the dark room. The curtains surrounding both beds and in between were already drawn. I slowly opened the curtain, taking extra notice to not make any sounds. But I failed again. She immediately opened her eyes and scanned her surroundings, and gasped when she saw me.

“What are you doing here!?” She whispered and narrowing her eyes at me, despite the bandages on her face. I just grinned at her and she asked me again, “How could you get in?”

“I have my way,” I whispered back as I put the backpack on the floor, pulled off my shoes and sat on the bed, “now, move over.” Which she did, and afterwards I lay down on the bed by her side. We were snuggled together in the small bed, though it kinda hard since she has to lay on her back due to the stitches in her abs, and my hand automatically caressed her face, mindful to not touching the bandaged part. “Sorry I can’t be there when you need me…” She shook her head and held my hand, the one that was caressed her face. “Kokabuki…”

“Sleeping… I guess.”

“Hm…,” I mumbled out, and suddenly I got an inspiration. With a grin I put my hand on her stomach, gave a fleeting-innocent-caress and slowly but surely, I sneaked my hand inside her hospital gown and touched her, in the place that I knew could resulted in faster-pace of breathing and in normal condition, sleepless night.

“Are you crazy!?” She hissed to me after a gasp, “We’re in hospital, and Kokabuki is- mpph…”

I cut her by kissed her forcefully and sneaked my tongue inside her mouth, waging a tongues-war, both of my hands roamed on her body carefully because she’s injured and also because my right hand was on a cast. But nevertheless, she was still moaned because of it. After a while, the need to breathe forced me to pull back. “Come on…why not? It’s been more than two weeks already,” I said while still gasping for breath, trying to persuade her, “And besides, Kokabuki is already sleeping, right?”

“Am not…,” a voice from the other end of the room answered me.

“What?!”

“Kokabuki!? I thought you’re sleeping.” Tomo said with a red face due to embarrassment, and she glared at me afterwards, in which I could only smile sheepishly in return and I slowly retracted my hands off her.

 “I was sleeping, but you two are so loud.” Kokabuki said with exasperation apparent on her voice. “Do me a favor will you? Don’t do ‘that’ here!! Geeeezzz…. Can you two wait until you’re out of hospital? …Lovebirds… Horny lovebirds….”

“This is all your fault.” Tomo said as she huff-ed in irritancies.

I scowled and grumbled out, “It’s not my fault if you’re too sexy for your own good, even though you’re bandaged like that.”

“What?!,” she retort back at me angrily, “You-“

“Lovebirds, cut the flirty bantering will you? I want to sleep here.” Kokabuki`s cut in and she mumbled afterwards, “thank God, there’re these curtains here… or else….”

“… Sorry….” Tomo said to her with an amused smile plastered on her face.

I slumped my head on top of her and grumbled, “I think I have to move you to VIP room. And there are no visiting hours for VIP room.”

“Mmm.. no way… it’s lonely to be in a hospital alone.” She said cheekily, made me sighed in response and I sat up and reached down to the backpack, pulled out my phone and set the alarm. “Why do you set the alarm for?”

“Sado-san told me to go before the staff changing. And besides, I need to do other things before class started tomorrow.” I answered as I lay back down on the bed.

“Such as?”

“Returning the car, go back to my apartment for a quick shower…” I tried to stifle a yawn, but some of it still came out. Well, I didn’t get any sleep last night and today I was only slept for 3 hours.

“It’s late, we should sleep.” She said after she saw me yawned again.

“Yea-“

“FINALLY. Thank God.” Kokabuki loudly exclaimed, cut me out and made me glared at her direction, even though she couldn’t see it because of the curtains coverage and the darkness in the room.

Tomo laughed at our antics and pulled me down to the bed, “come on, let’s just sleep. What kind of luck that I have actually? For my sister and my girlfriend to have relationship similar to a cat and a dog.”

------------------------------------------------------------------------------





@arrow27: hey :welcome  thanks for liking my fic  :)

@haruko: then you should've wait for next part xD

@kahem: sorry  :nervous :nervous Yeah, I had punched a wall too, and my hand bruised for almost a week  :nervous

@kojiyuu44: glad you like it :lol:   Hmm... forgiving the midget, huh? We'll see XD

@cisda83: yeah, i like the old akb ex-members, I want to put Yukarin in too, but she's already in Yabakune  :(

@BbSis: a lil' bit mystery that Takadeka will explain to Atsuko later on XD

@minami-chan: that won't happen, not if Shibuya and Yuko-san have a say in it :lol:

@songbac: er... sorry  :nervous   As I said,weekend  XD


Um... the tomo-kojiyuu MC in RH day 2 kinda inspired me for an OS but.... I'll scribble it first, if it's good enough, I'll post it here  :)  (PS: amai tomochin is  :inlove: :inlove: :inlove: :inlove: :inlove: :inlove: :inlove:)


Thanks for reading, commenting and the 'thank you's, guys. Till next update XD
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 27 - 1
Post by: cisda83 on January 26, 2013, 08:01:48 AM
Oh... Tomo~mi's mum is so bad... keep insulting everyone... even some of them actually from rich family and also there is the Captain Takahashi in the room...

What kind of parents, she and also Black's parents.... I mean they need to support their children not... making them choose or even hit them or scold them...

The way you picture the situation it's like Tomo~mi is being neglected by the parents long before and these parents seem to be abusive... well may be not physically but emotionally.

Well great for Rena and Black to be going steady ever so slowly.. it's still good.

Tomochin is very horny... I mean Tomo~mi is still injured and she can't keep herself...

Thank you for the update... Can't wait to see the next one...

 :wub: :inlove: :love: :heart:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 27 - 1
Post by: Haruko on January 26, 2013, 08:40:28 AM
JEje you always do this to me. When Im going to prepare for sleep .. I check for last time this page and BAM you update! righ now are 1:40 am.. too late.. but I need to read your fic i can´t wait..

OMG!! Chiyuu´s mom is a b!·$%&...

Jeje I love Yuko is alive!! and what about torigoya and Shibuya.. jejej yuko is jealous... :B

Aww geki and black.. so cute..

Yeah! Im still waiting for atsumina :B
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 27 - 1
Post by: hikari_043083 on January 26, 2013, 01:18:31 PM
Hello! I'm new here. I'm fairly new to the AKB fandom (I got into it after watching AKB0048), and I've been ghosting around the fanfiction area of this forum for a while. But now I could not help but comment. Your fic is just so good. I really like it. I'm so glad that you made Yuko-sama live here in your fic. I wished she really lived in the real Majisuka series. I actually feel like you are writing the real sequel to majisuka gakuen 2. Kinda like a movie or OVA series special.

anyhoo, will you be making side stories? I'm interested in how Black and Geki got together. How about Atsumina? Will there be a side story for them?

I'm also wondering who Takamina's 4th tennou is? I'm imagining a former AKB who transferred to SDN.

Will be waiting for your next update.
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 27 - 1
Post by: kahem on January 26, 2013, 05:50:01 PM
Shibuya was so cool with Ookabuki's mother!!!
I couldn't avoid to smile at the Shibuya and Gekikara little talk lmao!
And I really feel sorry for Kokabuki but the Tomotomo was wooo!!!!
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 27 - 1
Post by: Minami-chan on January 28, 2013, 01:52:02 AM
woooooooooo tomoxtomo living together!!! SO EPIC!
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 27 - 1
Post by: Yuki88 on January 28, 2013, 02:50:37 AM
Thanks for the update, and... oh gawd shibuya still so tsundere and so horny  XD
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 27 - 1
Post by: BbSis on January 28, 2013, 06:30:38 PM
Nhyaaa poor Ookabuki! I can't believ her mother did that to her >< I remember you said she wasn't nice. But this woman is awful >< well, at least Shibuya will make her happy o/

Heheuhe Shibuya as short tempered as ever ahuahuahuah but this time I think I would help her :x

And i got curious about what Ookabuki saves in that box ><

Thank you for the update o/ i can't wait for more o/
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 27 - 1
Post by: KojiYuu44 on January 29, 2013, 05:34:42 AM
Ookabuki's mom is actually such a bitch...  :smhid
good thing Shibuya is protective and super insistent
The ShibuGeki convo made my day...  :)
Thanks for the update
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 27 - 1
Post by: songbac on January 29, 2013, 10:07:15 AM
poor my ookabuki, she was kicked out parent's house  :on drench:, but i'm happy when shibuya and her can live together  :luvluv2: :luvluv1:

and shibya is .... :glasses: :glasses: humm she wants to do "that" in hospital  :shock: :shock: :shock:

 :wahaha: :wahaha: :wahaha: :wahaha: :wahaha: :wahaha:

i hope it will have a lot of interesting. funny, amazing situations when they live together  :roll: :roll: :roll:

geki and black, their relationship is in a new level  :shy1: :shy1: , i hope they'll have a higher level  :lol:

and kojiyuu, ahhhhhhh, my kojiyuu, yuko was jealous, it's great, and hehehe,

Quote
‘Torigoya is here, and I bet right now you’re alone in your apartment… Bwahahaha….

 she always tease shibuya  :hiakhiakhiak: :hiakhiakhiak: , hehe  :lol: pervert Sachou  :lol:

and i hope you'll update soon, before lunar new year  :byebye: :byebye:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 27 - 1
Post by: lollita90 on January 29, 2013, 05:56:23 PM
chapter 26-3 : just...let...me...cry... HUUUUWAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!!!!!  :mon runcry: :mon runcry: :mon runcry: :mon runcry: :mon runcry: :mon runcry: :mon runcry: :mon runcry: :mon runcry: :mon runcry: :mon runcry: :gmon tears: :gmon tears: :gmon tears: sobsobsob...


chapter 27-1 : yeay, finally tomo's gonna live with tomo for real soon!!  :ding: :ding:  and shibuya wants to make ookabuki as her waifu, for real now? i don't think she has ever said the 3 words already, right? or did i miss it?


anyway, i'm just happy and really33333 appreciate the updates!  :bow: :bow:  thanks wong-san! don't worry, i won't disappear. i'm just taking a hella loooong break tho. lol. keep up the good work!  :on GJ:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 27 - 1
Post by: nao707 on January 30, 2013, 09:40:30 AM
stv-wong-san!!! thank you for the update! as always your update is fantastic :farofflook:.


I glad that chiyuu is still alive... chapter 26-3 totally heartbreaking..  :ptam-cry: :ptam-cry:


i love when atsuko seems jealous when minami's shintennou appeard. hehehehe i wonder what happen with them in the future.. :hehehe:


Tomo soooo coooolllll!!! i love when she defended chiyuu and the rappapa when chiyuu's mom insulting them.  :on GJ:

the kokaboki-tomo-chiyuu scene is so hilarious :on lol:! hahahaha. i feel bad to kokabuki, she become a victim of tomoxtomo loveydovey scene. maybe she will have partner in the future? hehehehe...

I'm waiting for your next update~  :kneelbow:
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 27 - 1
Post by: stv_wong on February 02, 2013, 03:36:26 PM
Here's the side story for the atsumina  XD  and a bit kojiyuu


*About a few hours before, in an izakaya near the hospital.

“Damn… it’s just a pure luck that they’re still alive, with their opponents using weapons like that, and not just pipe or baseball bats, they even used katana for God`s sake!! They’re not played fair. But, what can you expect from drug junkies? Dammit!!” A certain squirrel said with a deep frown on her face. “If we lose them, we might lose another person too.”

“Who?” Captain Takahashi asked, earned herself a pointed look by the Rappappa`s Sachou and understanding dawned on her, “Ah… Itano-san.”

“Yep.” Yuko said as she playing around with her chopsticks. “She was blinded with rage when I said Ookabuki might’ve died if the ambulance came late. Imagine what will happen if it was true?”

“She’ll raid their base all by herself for revenge and if she still alive after that, she’ll kill herself right after.” Torigoya said with a sad pout after sipping on her drink on her seat beside the Rappappa`s Sachou, “And she won’t listen to whatever we’re saying.”

“Well, now that we’ve got the information we need, we can finally move forward in this investigation. To tell you the truth, we’re kind of stuck with this case for years.” Captain Takahashi said with a sigh. “And with yesterday`s event at least we can capture some of the culprits. Some people in my team have started to investigate things further to find the mind behind all of this.”

“Do you have some guess who it might be?” Yuko asked.

“Hmm… I have my guess but… perhaps it’ll be better if I wait for more clues and evidences before I tell you all.” Captain Takahashi said. “Perhaps, I’ll let my subordinates to do the work and rest you all till the final raid. I don’t want any of you to get injured before it.”

“Yeah… And, it may seem cruel to you, Maeda,” Yuko said with a pointed look towards the said Maeda and the same deep frown still etched on her face, “and it’s not that I don’t care about what happen to you all, because I do care. But… Shibuya…, I mean, Sado and my Shitennou, after these three years, they’re not just my friends, they’re my family now. And I don’t want anything bad happen to them, especially after what happened to Shibuya two and a half years ago.” She sighed and added, “and of course to you and the others as well. Because, we’re all Rappappa now, right?”

Maeda smiled slightly, “I understand that.”

“Me too,” Captain Takahashi added and she slumped to the chair and asked, “And you all still have the situation on Majijo too. How is it now?”

“It’s all died out after they often came to school again.” Maeda said as she looked at Torigoya.

Yuko smirked and added, “Yep, those chickens afraid at our joined forces. The rumors of me, can’t fight yet has already spread in the school, and yet no one ever dare to cross way with me. Because they know they’ll face the Shitennou if something happen to me. Both teams of Shitennou.”

“Hm… but we have to be careful with surprise attack.” Captain Takahashi said as she picking on her vegetables. “The junior that you told me… Nezumi? She looks like a clever person. She might take advantage the situation right now. Three of our people are down now.”

“Mmm….”

“Ah!” Torigoya loudly exclaimed after she took a glance at the clock on the wall, surprising the other girls and people who sat near them. “Yuu-chan, let’s go, I have an interview with Shibuya`s Dad`s assistant tomorrow morning.”

“Oh, right. It’s late already.” Yuko said as she stood up and took her and Torigoya’s belongings. “So, see you later Cap’n, Maeda.”

“Alright Oshima-san, talk to you later.”

“Bye.”

“Argh… Cap’n, how many times should I tell you. Yuko is fine.” Yuko said as she grimaced at the Captain. “You make me feel old.”

The Captain smiled at her successor and bowed her head slightly. She watched as they walked out the place, holding hands, and her smile turned into a melancholy smile.

“They’re all couples, huh?” She mumbled out.

Maeda, who’s sat beside her, heard the mumble despite the low volume and asked, “What?”
 
“Huh? Oh… Nothing, just kinda amazed with how your senpai are all couples.” Captain Takahashi said while laughed nervously. “It’s not unheard of in Majijo, but it’s kinda rare for Rappappa`s members all dating each others. We don’t know yet about Shinoda-san though.”

“… What about your Rapppappa? Did you date your friend too?”

“Um… no… we were… not like that.” Captain Takahashi slowly said. ‘But… one of them…’

“What about now?” Maeda asked as she fondled the paper napkin, in an out-of-character nervous matter.

“Now… huh?” the Captain mumbled again and she seemed lost in thought for a few minutes, unknown to her the younger girl beside her grown more nervous with each passing seconds. “Ah, well, for now, I just want to do my job. I don’t want any other person has to die due to drug abuse.” She said with a charming smile. ‘Like… Erena and… her…’

“O-oh… right… that’s good…”

“U-um… shall we go now?” The Captain said after a few moments of awkward silence. ‘Damn, what’s wrong now? We’re never like this before. How come I don’t know what to say to her now?’

“Y-yes, it’s late.” Maeda said without even looking at her ex-best friend.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

*On Yuko’s apartment.

The smaller girl walked inside without even waiting for her girlfriend, almost stomped on the floor on her way to her bedroom and instantly collapsed on the bed.

“Yuu-chan, what’s with you?” Torigoya asked with a pout after she was finally able to catch up with her girlfriend. “You’re all sulking and brooding on the way home. And now you’re ignoring me.” She sat on the bed and poking her girlfriend. After she saw no reaction from her, she was about to stand up when the other girl grumbled.

“Why you never tell me anything about you and Shibuya?”

“What is it there to tell? As she said, it was outings between friends. And why you’re the one who took the bait?”

“What bait?”

Torigoya flicked the other girl`s forehead and with a mischievous smile she said, “I said it to see Ookabuki`s reaction, since I’ve heard from Shaku that she was a bit apprehensive to me. Don’t you notice how she always seemed to have this displeased look whenever I talked to Shibuya?”

“Um… no…”

Torigoya flicked the other girl`s forehead again, “And why did you were the one who take the bait? You supposed to help me back then.”

“So that’s why you were ignoring me,” Yuko said as she sat up on the bed and immediately pouted, “you should’ve tell me before. How could I know that if you didn’t tell me anything before?”

Torigoya held the smaller girl in her arms and whispered lovingly, “Baka-Sachou. And I thought you will be the first when it comes to teasing and trolling people.”

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

*In the front of Maeda`s house.

The two girls were standing in front of the house of one of them. The smaller one fidgeted nervously and said, “Um… so…”

“See you later?”

“Yes… and… thank you,” Captain Takahashi said with a small smile on her face, “Thank you for giving me another chance.”

Maeda looked away shyly and mumbled, “It’s your job, even though I don’t like it, you’re not the one to blame.”

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

*Flasback, about two weeks ago.

Captain Takahashi was knocking on a door and not long, the door opened with a middle-aged man behind it, who’s immediately looked back at her with mouth and eyes wide open. She smiled at the agape-man and said, “Good night, sorry to interrupt your time, but… is Atsuko here?”

“… Minami-chan!?” The man, Maeda`s father, said after he got over with his shock of seeing his daughter`s best friend that in his knowing was already dead. “You… you…”

“Otou-san, who’s there?” a soft voice asked from inside the house, and when the owner of the voice seeing their guest for the night, she gasped and coldly asked the guest, “What do you want?”

“Atsuko…,” Captain Takahashi said with the same smile intact, “can I talk to you for a moment?”

Maeda only looked at her for a few seconds, and then she nodded slightly and walked inside towards her room with the Captain followed her after gave a nod to the younger girl`s father.

“What do you want?” Maeda asked again with the same amount of ice in her voice after they got to her room.

“I’m sorry.” Captain Takahashi said earnestly. “I’m sorry for faking my death, for leaving you. And I’m sorry because I lied to you about who I was and about me wanting to become a nurse, but the other things I said… it’s not lies. I do cherish the moments we spent together. And, I’m not lying when I said I’m happy to have you by my side. That being with you was worth all the pain that I had gone through before, and leaving you that way, was the hardest thing I’ve ever done in my life. But, I have to do it. I have to go back to my true life. And at that moment, even if I want you to still be a part of my life… with the kind of danger that I have to go through everyday… At that time, I’m not even a Captain yet, I often went to the field and facing danger every day. Not just a yankee fights, it was a fight with guns and… other kind of weapons. I could’ve died in every single day when I was working, and… I don’t want to drag you to that kind of life too. I don’t want my enemy to take you as a bait to get me.”

After she saw Maeda wouldn’t say anything and even kept on looking at the floor, refused to look back at her, the Captain added, “I might get to know you because of my job, but my job didn’t require me to be your friend. It was all me. I came to you, I talked to you, because I thought you are a good person to befriend with. I saw… something in you….” She sighed and took off her glasses, “I’m not asking you to be my friend again… or to forgive me, because if anyone do the same thing that I’ve done to me, I’m sure I’ll truly send them to their grave myself, not just a slap. I just… I want you to know the truth.” The captain sighed again and put her glasses to the front pocket on her coat, “I’ll go now. I won’t bother you anymore after this.”

The Captain had walked towards the door and just about to open the door when the younger girl`s voice stopping her, made her turned back to face the younger girl and found the younger girl was still stood on the same place while looking at the floor.

“Minami…,” the younger girl whispered, but then she snorted, “I don’t even know if that’s your name or not.”

“It’s my name.”

For a moment, both of them didn’t say a word, each waiting for the other to break the silence. And after she took a deep breath, Maeda said, “I know that the situation forced you to do it. At least I know that now. But… can you give me some more time?”

Even thought the younger girl couldn’t see it, the Captain still found herself smiling, ever so brightly. “Of course. I’ll see you later.”

After that, the Captain went out of the younger girl`s room and when she was walking in the hallway, just a few steps from the door and she found herself being pinned on the wall by the younger girl`s father who’s glared at her dangerously. After she cursed herself for being careless, she brought her eyes to met the man`s without hesitation.

“I don’t know why you did it or who are you really is. But I do know one thing.” The man said dangerously. “If you hurt Atsuko again, if you leave her again. I. Will. Kill. You. Do you understand?”

“Of course. I’ll try my best… to be a better friend for her.” The captain said straightly without hesitation or even doubt.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

*Back to the present, in the front of Maeda`s house.

“Alright then, I have to go back to the office. See you later.” The Captain said as she turned back.

“Minami, wait.” Maeda said as she pulled the Captain and hugged her. And after a few seconds, she pulled back and went off inside her house without a word, left the dumb-founded Captain all alone in the middle of the road.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------



@cisda83: as Shibuya had said, Ookabuki`s mom is a typical high class socialite. And... about Ookabuki`s parent... hm....  :banghead:

@haruko: ah... sorry... we're living in a very different time-zone it seemed.  :)
               and here's your atsumina XD

@hikari_043083: hello  :welcome, thanks for reading. Um... here's the atsumina, but black and geki has to wait. And for takadeka 4th Queen... hehehe... we'll see... :twisted: :twisted:

@kahem: geki is so sweet during their little talk, yes? XD As for Kokabuki... I started to feel bad for always making her as a third-wheel :nervous

@minami-chan: Ookabuki still have to stay in the hospital for a few more days though :P

@yuki88:  :lol: In her defense, it has been more than two weeks  :lol:
               and you know how thin and flimsy the hospital dress is.  :twisted:

@BbSis: Told you that you wont like Ookabuki`s mom  :nervous
            The box, huh? We'll see :twisted:

@kojiyuu44: Shibuya`s short temper and protective side is finally put on a good use :lol:

@songbac: we'll see what happen later when they live together  :lol:
                 as for geki and black, their stories has to wait for a bit

@lillita90:  I thought I'm not that good in angst  :nervous (since my specialty is romantic comedy  :lol:)
               you miss it  :nervous it's a few pages back.
               Ah... I understand, sometimes life took us away from the fandom. Same thing has happened to me as well :)

@nao707: thank you :oops:
               yeah... poor Kokabuki, I should pair her up with someone, but I don't know who  :nervous



And my Kami-Oshimen has announced that she'll graduate. :( I knew she'll graduate this year. I hope Aki-p gives tomotomo a duet song for their graduation from AKB or better, a final concert together.  XD


Thanks for reading, commenting and reviewing, guys. Till the next update. XD
             
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) AtsuMina & KojiYuu side story
Post by: Haruko on February 02, 2013, 08:41:54 PM
yeah!! atsumina.. aww cute hug.. but you know that we want a passioante kiss.. :B ok it tooo early for that..

awww my kojiyuu :B you make me happy
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) AtsuMina & KojiYuu side story
Post by: cisda83 on February 03, 2013, 01:00:44 AM
Ah... everything is great now...

Atsuko forgave Minami... and working on their friendship

Minami's past... her sister is dead..(Erena) and her.... (who is she? her missing shintenou, someone that loved her or who Minami loved too)?

more mystery....

I like the thing between Yuko and Haruna... they are so cute together

Thank you for the update.... can't wait to see the next

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) AtsuMina & KojiYuu side story
Post by: kahem on February 03, 2013, 04:29:45 AM
I thought you would be depressed at tomochin's announce but you seem to take it well lol
Atsumina!!!!! Slowly but surely hehe
Did minami love one of her queens?
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) AtsuMina & KojiYuu side story
Post by: fael_c00l on February 03, 2013, 08:57:23 AM
Nice,, AtsuMina being a couple slowly  :grin: :grin:
oh btw about Tomochin announcement, don't be sad,, u still can see her shine even she is not "Itano Tomomi from AKB48"  :) :)
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) AtsuMina & KojiYuu side story
Post by: hikari_043083 on February 03, 2013, 12:09:14 PM
Oooh! Thank you for this chapter. Makes me wonder who Takadeka's 4th tennou who she possibly loved in the past who possibly loved her as well who possibly became her lover who possibly died because of her. So many possibly's. I guess I'll just have to wait until you reveal more. It's good that we get to see in this chapter how Acchan and Takadeka got in good terms again. How long will it actually take before they get together or something?

And I will be waiting for BlackGeki's chapter. Give us a long one for that, please?

When TomoTomo start living together, does that mean they will just keep doing it every night? Hehehe!!!
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) AtsuMina & KojiYuu side story
Post by: LukeMatsuda on February 05, 2013, 09:08:02 PM
very good fanfic!!! TomoTomo is so kawaii....

When can we see some BlackXGeki? XD

I wonder if there is anything going on between Youran and Kokabuki? Or is it just my imagination?  :?

please continue the great work... :twothumbs
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) AtsuMina & KojiYuu side story
Post by: KojiYuu44 on February 06, 2013, 05:47:22 AM
Atsumina!!!
Yay!!! They are slowly getting together  :twothumbs
slow is ok as long as there is progress... i can wait
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) AtsuMina & KojiYuu side story
Post by: BbSis on February 06, 2013, 03:31:31 PM
Nhyooo atsumina here is cuteo/

Yuko jealous was kinda funny hehw

Thank you foe thw update o/
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) AtsuMina & KojiYuu side story
Post by: stv_wong on February 12, 2013, 02:51:50 PM
@haruko:  XD it has to wait... XD

@cisda83, @kojiyuu44: they're going at a snail pace :lol:

@kahem, @fael_c00l: it's because I had predicted that she'll graduate in the middle of this year :nervous and another factor is because I know that she'll do well with her solo. :)

@hikari_043083:  :P
                         every night?  :twisted: :twisted:

@LukeMatsuda: thank you XD
                       about Kokabuki... I don't know too :nervous

@BbSis: payback time for Torigoya :lol:

Emm... btw, I'm sorry but I currently on a writer`s block right now.  :banghead: :banghead: :banghead: I had the basic plot for MASK in my head already and I had written the line too, but somehow, the words couldn't come to me. So... I don't know when I could update MASK again. And not to mention that for now, I have another stories in my head.  :panic: :panic:  The first story is the usual dorm slash high school life and the other one... the inspiration came from AKB in Hogwarts Drabbles by tkmnwen or wen48 in tumblr. And here it is... my version of AKB and Hogwarts crossover.





“What’s going on here. You’re all blocking my way.”

Upon hearing the husky voice, the group of teenagers, boys and girls, all wearing similar black robe, and mostly with a green crest on the chest, opened in the middle to gave way for another girl with green crest with silver snake in the middle and a ‘P’ silver badge on her robe to walk into the middle of the commotion, the one with the husky voice. There, in the middle, were two girls in their late teens with a yellow crest and other silver badges with the letter ‘P’ on their robes, and they currently were being bound with an unseen tie, made them lay on the hard and cold floor of the dungeon like a mummy.

The husky voiced girl with a hint of a fang on the side of her smile, though she was clearly not in the mood for smiling, sighed and mumbled a “petrificus totalus” under her breath. And she turned around to face the other teens nearby. “Who did this?” She asked them, when she noticed no one made a move to answer her, she was quick to add, “You know, I’m a Prefect, I can send you all to detention if no one answering me.”

“It’s their own fault,” a voice came from the middle of the group, “why are Hupplepuffs mingled around Slytherin`s Common Room.”

“Yep… detention it is.” The same girl said in exasperation. “That’s not a good reason to attack your fellow students AND they are PREFECTS!” She took out her wand from her robe and mumbled a “Finite Incantatem” while making a fluid movement in the air with her wand towards the two girls on the ground.

The two girl gasped when the body-bind curse were lifted off from them by their fellow Prefect, while the crowds murmured in dissatisfaction, mostly about ‘their ice-princess-Prefect going soft lately’. One of the girls that were cursed before, a short-haired-boyish looking girl immediately jumped to stand on the floor and grinned towards the husky-voiced girl, and she energicaly said, “Thanks, Itano.” Which the husky girl only replied with an even stare towards her.

While the other girl with droopy eyes and a dark-brown hair slowly sat on the ground and pouting and rubbing the side of her hips, the side that was hit the ground when she fallen because of the curse. “Ow… it’ll bruise latter.”

The said Itano, was fighting with the urge to rush towards the still sitting girl and helped her to stand up. She knew better than to ruin the image of the cold-hearted Slytherin`s Prefect she’s holding. Not that she like it of course, well, she was a cold person, but that’s before one certain Prefect girl from Hupplepuff claimed her heart, and now, she was only playing her part. She knew better. When people from her dorm know that she’s dating a girl from another dorm, a half-blood at that, she’ll lose the respect from them. Instead of doing what she wanted to do, she played with her wand and twirled it around her finger while looking up to the low-ceiling in a thinking manner.

“Now… what should I do to you all… Hm….” She drawled slowly in deep-thought, unknowingly made her voice huskier and lower. The droopy eyed girl was fighting with the blush that she felt was about to rose in her cheeks upon hearing Itano`s voice, instead she stood up and lowering her gaze so that people won’t be able to see her face.

“What’s happen here?”

Upon hearing the voice, the crowd opened again and gave way to another tall girl with short-brunette-hair, and a green crest and a ‘H’ badge on her robe, symbolizing her position as the Head Girl of the Slytherin House. The crowd simultaneously greeted her with, “good afternoon, Miss Shinoda” or “good afternoon, Head Girl”, save for a few people from the different dorms that was mingled there after their Potion Class.

“Ah, Mariko, you came at a perfect time.” Itano said to the new-comer.

Shinoda raised one eyebrow at her fellow Slytherin and she finally noticed the two Hupplepuff, “Kasai, Miyazawa, why are you two here?”

“One of them,” Itano answered while pointed at the group, “Petrificus Totalus them,” now, she pointed at the two Hupplepuff`s Prefects whose by now were smiling awkwardly at the Slytherin`s Head Girl, “and no one admit who did that. And now, I’m wondering what kind of detention I should give. Because you see, I don’t want to reduce our House`s Points.”

Shinoda frowned at that. She knows as Slytherin Head Girl, she should protect her fellow House-mates, but it was quite a serious miss-behave from them to curse at Prefects. And yet, she also blamed the two Hupplepuff for mingled near her Dorm. They should’ve known that it literally means ‘looking for troubles’. And yet, she can’t blame it fully on them, especially since she knew the reason why one certain Hupplepuff came here. Well, not really, but she can guess why.

And now, she was torn in between her duty to her House and to her friends. Yes, her friends. Most people don’t know it, but, the Prefects and Head Girls were all friends even though they came from different Houses. At first they were all hostile with each other due to the rivalry between each house, but time after time, they became friends. Yes, even the Slytherins. It was their little secret.

After a few seconds, she has made her decision, and she said in a bored manner to the crowd, “minus one point from each of you because of the attack to Prefects.” The crowd started to murmuring in dissatisfaction and then she added while glaring at them, “you would rather me send you all to Filch?” The crowd went silent at that, and slowly, one by one they started to leave the hallway. After the four of them left alone in the hallway, she pointed at an empty classroom and led them all there. With a flick of her wand, she cast spells on the door to ensure no one will interrupt them or heard what they’re talking about.

“Now, care to tell why you two are reckless enough to stood outside our Common Room?” Shinoda asked the two Hupplepuff while crossing her arms.

Miyazawa sighed and poked her friend as she mumbled, “Someone miss her girlfriend, and I couldn’t let her go by herself, right?”

The two Slytherin gave an exasperated stare towards the said girl who’s only pouting at them. “Why don’t you send me an owl or something?” Itano growled at the still pouting girl. “You know our House wouldn’t even care you’re a Prefect or not. For a Slytherin, students from other Houses are only for spells practice.”

“Or wait till night come and meet each other at the bath like usual.” Shinoda added and then she shook her head in disgust, “And please do us a favor and lock the door. I don’t want to barge into a ‘couple times’ again.” She shook her head again as she remembered the time when she barged into a Gryfindor`s Midget-Head Girl and their Quidditch Ace in the special bath for Prefects, Head Girls and Quidditch Captain. And it happened quite often too.

“Ew…,” Miyazawa scowled in disgust, “You reminded me of the time when I barged in on Yuko and Haruna. Or when I heard someone that clearly sounded like that Ravenclaw`s Head Girl and her CG Prefect in the Room of Requierements.”

“Mmm… Room Of Requierements, huh?” Itano mumbled softly, and then she averted her gaze upwards and grinned towards the still pouting girl, “Yep, that it’s. I’ll wait for you near the Room of Requirements at nine tonight.” And she sent a mischievous smirk towards the same girl, “Room of Requirements has… better stuffs than the Prefects` Bath.”

Kasai pouting even more at the Slytherin`s Prefect, not long after she whined at her, “But, I want to take a bath…” and she looked away shyly and added, “… with you….”

At her little speech, three different reactions came from three different peoples. Her fellow Huflepuff sighed, since she knew, because of the massive amount of home-works for Winter Holiday and the Winter holiday itself, her friend hasn’t been able to spend time alone with the seemingly cold-hearted Slytherin`s Prefect for a few weeks. Even though they’re Sixth Years Student, that didn’t meant the home-works lessened, if else it seemed like it were much more after they were starting their N.E.W.T. classes.

As for Shinoda, she face-palmed herself, literally, and made a note in her mind to go to the bath earlier tonight, before the infamous ‘couple times’ started. As a Seventh Year student, she has been a Prefect for more than two years and has been visited the Prefect`s Bath daily since her Fifth Year in Hogwarts, therefore, in her opinion, she has enough experience of barging to some couples in the bath. And that was an experience that, if she can, she wouldn’t go through AGAIN. She glanced at her fellow Slytherin, which seemingly has a hard time to controlling herself and not just jumped at her girlfriend as of now, and Shinoda sighed. Yep, she definitely would go to the bath earlier tonight.

“Damn it! Why should I get surrounded by couples?” Shinoda muttered in irritancies before walked out of the room.

“Where are you going, Mariko?” Itano asked when she noticed her friend wasn’t standing beside her anymore.

“Common Room.” Came the short reply. “I have to study for the N.E.W.T.,” and Shinoda added before she opened the door, “and Tomo, be careful. Your image has been a little tarnished lately.”

Itano frowned at what her Head Girl said, though she can’t exactly say she didn’t know it. She was going softer lately, and it’s all because of one Hupplepuff`s Prefect. The Ice Princess from Slytherin going soft because of the childish and whiney Prefect from Hupplepuff, and a half-blood at that. Great, right? Especially for breaking the respect she has from her House-mates into a pile of debris on the ocean floor. Only a year and a half left. After we graduate… then…. After a few while, she noticed that she had been staring intently at the girl that has constantly stayed on her mind after she saw the girl blushed.

Itano coughed lightly to rearrange her mind and while looking away, she said, “Alright. I’ll see you later tonight. In the same time.” And before she walked out of the room she muttered. “Um…, be careful on your way to your room.”
 




So... How is it? Continue? Burn it?  :nervous
Title: Re: my fanfics (AKB48 & HP cross over)
Post by: BbSis on February 12, 2013, 03:55:27 PM
you should totally continue this *.*
 Please!!!!!!!!!!

You should write what inspires you. So I'll wait until you find your inspiration for MASK again o/

And I really want to read more about this crossover one o/
Title: Re: my fanfics (AKB48 & HP cross over)
Post by: K-popJ-popAWESOMENESS on February 12, 2013, 07:55:23 PM
Kyaaah  :mon inluv:
you should continue this  :)


Title: Re: my fanfics (AKB48 & HP cross over)
Post by: sofylerry on February 12, 2013, 10:51:25 PM
wo wo wo wo wo... great GREAT!! :cow:
Title: Re: my fanfics (AKB48 & HP cross over)
Post by: bunny_rabbit on February 13, 2013, 06:58:43 AM
ahh...harry potter's universe

been ages since last time I read those books...

will the teachers still the same?

please continue...but don't forget to continue MASK too...
Title: Re: my fanfics (AKB48 & HP cross over)
Post by: cisda83 on February 13, 2013, 01:33:46 PM
AKB and Harry Porter crossover...

Interesting beginning of new fic...

I can't wait to see the next chapter...

Although quite disappointing that you are unable to continue Mask at the moment... I'm going to be patient....

Thank you for the new fic... to occupied my time until I can see Mask next chapters...

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: my fanfics (AKB48 & HP cross over)
Post by: KojiYuu44 on February 13, 2013, 07:32:11 PM
omg it's a akb and Harry potter cross over  :wub:
I love Harry potter...
This is a great beginning to a new fic  :)
Pls pls pls continue it I'm begging u
Title: Re: my fanfics (MASK-MJGK world) TomoTomo + others - Chap 27 - 1
Post by: theblueknight on February 14, 2013, 12:26:28 AM
Here's the side story for the atsumina  XD  and a bit kojiyuu


*About a few hours before, in an izakaya near the hospital.

“Damn… it’s just a pure luck that they’re still alive, with their opponents using weapons like that, and not just pipe or baseball bats, they even used katana for God`s sake!! They’re not played fair. But, what can you expect from drug junkies? Dammit!!” A certain squirrel said with a deep frown on her face. “If we lose them, we might lose another person too.”

“Who?” Captain Takahashi asked, earned herself a pointed look by the Rappappa`s Sachou and understanding dawned on her, “Ah… Itano-san.”

“Yep.” Yuko said as she playing around with her chopsticks. “She was blinded with rage when I said Ookabuki might’ve died if the ambulance came late. Imagine what will happen if it was true?”

“She’ll raid their base all by herself for revenge and if she still alive after that, she’ll kill herself right after.” Torigoya said with a sad pout after sipping on her drink on her seat beside the Rappappa`s Sachou, “And she won’t listen to whatever we’re saying.”

“Well, now that we’ve got the information we need, we can finally move forward in this investigation. To tell you the truth, we’re kind of stuck with this case for years.” Captain Takahashi said with a sigh. “And with yesterday`s event at least we can capture some of the culprits. Some people in my team have started to investigate things further to find the mind behind all of this.”

“Do you have some guess who it might be?” Yuko asked.

“Hmm… I have my guess but… perhaps it’ll be better if I wait for more clues and evidences before I tell you all.” Captain Takahashi said. “Perhaps, I’ll let my subordinates to do the work and rest you all till the final raid. I don’t want any of you to get injured before it.”

“Yeah… And, it may seem cruel to you, Maeda,” Yuko said with a pointed look towards the said Maeda and the same deep frown still etched on her face, “and it’s not that I don’t care about what happen to you all, because I do care. But… Shibuya…, I mean, Sado and my Shitennou, after these three years, they’re not just my friends, they’re my family now. And I don’t want anything bad happen to them, especially after what happened to Shibuya two and a half years ago.” She sighed and added, “and of course to you and the others as well. Because, we’re all Rappappa now, right?”

Maeda smiled slightly, “I understand that.”

“Me too,” Captain Takahashi added and she slumped to the chair and asked, “And you all still have the situation on Majijo too. How is it now?”

“It’s all died out after they often came to school again.” Maeda said as she looked at Torigoya.

Yuko smirked and added, “Yep, those chickens afraid at our joined forces. The rumors of me, can’t fight yet has already spread in the school, and yet no one ever dare to cross way with me. Because they know they’ll face the Shitennou if something happen to me. Both teams of Shitennou.”

“Hm… but we have to be careful with surprise attack.” Captain Takahashi said as she picking on her vegetables. “The junior that you told me… Nezumi? She looks like a clever person. She might take advantage the situation right now. Three of our people are down now.”

“Mmm….”

“Ah!” Torigoya loudly exclaimed after she took a glance at the clock on the wall, surprising the other girls and people who sat near them. “Yuu-chan, let’s go, I have an interview with Shibuya`s Dad`s assistant tomorrow morning.”

“Oh, right. It’s late already.” Yuko said as she stood up and took her and Torigoya’s belongings. “So, see you later Cap’n, Maeda.”

“Alright Oshima-san, talk to you later.”

“Bye.”

“Argh… Cap’n, how many times should I tell you. Yuko is fine.” Yuko said as she grimaced at the Captain. “You make me feel old.”

The Captain smiled at her successor and bowed her head slightly. She watched as they walked out the place, holding hands, and her smile turned into a melancholy smile.

“They’re all couples, huh?” She mumbled out.

Maeda, who’s sat beside her, heard the mumble despite the low volume and asked, “What?”
 
“Huh? Oh… Nothing, just kinda amazed with how your senpai are all couples.” Captain Takahashi said while laughed nervously. “It’s not unheard of in Majijo, but it’s kinda rare for Rappappa`s members all dating each others. We don’t know yet about Shinoda-san though.”

“… What about your Rapppappa? Did you date your friend too?”

“Um… no… we were… not like that.” Captain Takahashi slowly said. ‘But… one of them…’

“What about now?” Maeda asked as she fondled the paper napkin, in an out-of-character nervous matter.

“Now… huh?” the Captain mumbled again and she seemed lost in thought for a few minutes, unknown to her the younger girl beside her grown more nervous with each passing seconds. “Ah, well, for now, I just want to do my job. I don’t want any other person has to die due to drug abuse.” She said with a charming smile. ‘Like… Erena and… her…’

“O-oh… right… that’s good…”

“U-um… shall we go now?” The Captain said after a few moments of awkward silence. ‘Damn, what’s wrong now? We’re never like this before. How come I don’t know what to say to her now?’

“Y-yes, it’s late.” Maeda said without even looking at her ex-best friend.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

*On Yuko’s apartment.

The smaller girl walked inside without even waiting for her girlfriend, almost stomped on the floor on her way to her bedroom and instantly collapsed on the bed.

“Yuu-chan, what’s with you?” Torigoya asked with a pout after she was finally able to catch up with her girlfriend. “You’re all sulking and brooding on the way home. And now you’re ignoring me.” She sat on the bed and poking her girlfriend. After she saw no reaction from her, she was about to stand up when the other girl grumbled.

“Why you never tell me anything about you and Shibuya?”

“What is it there to tell? As she said, it was outings between friends. And why you’re the one who took the bait?”

“What bait?”

Torigoya flicked the other girl`s forehead and with a mischievous smile she said, “I said it to see Ookabuki`s reaction, since I’ve heard from Shaku that she was a bit apprehensive to me. Don’t you notice how she always seemed to have this displeased look whenever I talked to Shibuya?”

“Um… no…”

Torigoya flicked the other girl`s forehead again, “And why did you were the one who take the bait? You supposed to help me back then.”

“So that’s why you were ignoring me,” Yuko said as she sat up on the bed and immediately pouted, “you should’ve tell me before. How could I know that if you didn’t tell me anything before?”

Torigoya held the smaller girl in her arms and whispered lovingly, “Baka-Sachou. And I thought you will be the first when it comes to teasing and trolling people.”

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

*In the front of Maeda`s house.

The two girls were standing in front of the house of one of them. The smaller one fidgeted nervously and said, “Um… so…”

“See you later?”

“Yes… and… thank you,” Captain Takahashi said with a small smile on her face, “Thank you for giving me another chance.”

Maeda looked away shyly and mumbled, “It’s your job, even though I don’t like it, you’re not the one to blame.”

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

*Flasback, about two weeks ago.

Captain Takahashi was knocking on a door and not long, the door opened with a middle-aged man behind it, who’s immediately looked back at her with mouth and eyes wide open. She smiled at the agape-man and said, “Good night, sorry to interrupt your time, but… is Atsuko here?”

“… Minami-chan!?” The man, Maeda`s father, said after he got over with his shock of seeing his daughter`s best friend that in his knowing was already dead. “You… you…”

“Otou-san, who’s there?” a soft voice asked from inside the house, and when the owner of the voice seeing their guest for the night, she gasped and coldly asked the guest, “What do you want?”

“Atsuko…,” Captain Takahashi said with the same smile intact, “can I talk to you for a moment?”

Maeda only looked at her for a few seconds, and then she nodded slightly and walked inside towards her room with the Captain followed her after gave a nod to the younger girl`s father.

“What do you want?” Maeda asked again with the same amount of ice in her voice after they got to her room.

“I’m sorry.” Captain Takahashi said earnestly. “I’m sorry for faking my death, for leaving you. And I’m sorry because I lied to you about who I was and about me wanting to become a nurse, but the other things I said… it’s not lies. I do cherish the moments we spent together. And, I’m not lying when I said I’m happy to have you by my side. That being with you was worth all the pain that I had gone through before, and leaving you that way, was the hardest thing I’ve ever done in my life. But, I have to do it. I have to go back to my true life. And at that moment, even if I want you to still be a part of my life… with the kind of danger that I have to go through everyday… At that time, I’m not even a Captain yet, I often went to the field and facing danger every day. Not just a yankee fights, it was a fight with guns and… other kind of weapons. I could’ve died in every single day when I was working, and… I don’t want to drag you to that kind of life too. I don’t want my enemy to take you as a bait to get me.”

After she saw Maeda wouldn’t say anything and even kept on looking at the floor, refused to look back at her, the Captain added, “I might get to know you because of my job, but my job didn’t require me to be your friend. It was all me. I came to you, I talked to you, because I thought you are a good person to befriend with. I saw… something in you….” She sighed and took off her glasses, “I’m not asking you to be my friend again… or to forgive me, because if anyone do the same thing that I’ve done to me, I’m sure I’ll truly send them to their grave myself, not just a slap. I just… I want you to know the truth.” The captain sighed again and put her glasses to the front pocket on her coat, “I’ll go now. I won’t bother you anymore after this.”

The Captain had walked towards the door and just about to open the door when the younger girl`s voice stopping her, made her turned back to face the younger girl and found the younger girl was still stood on the same place while looking at the floor.

“Minami…,” the younger girl whispered, but then she snorted, “I don’t even know if that’s your name or not.”

“It’s my name.”

For a moment, both of them didn’t say a word, each waiting for the other to break the silence. And after she took a deep breath, Maeda said, “I know that the situation forced you to do it. At least I know that now. But… can you give me some more time?”

Even thought the younger girl couldn’t see it, the Captain still found herself smiling, ever so brightly. “Of course. I’ll see you later.”

After that, the Captain went out of the younger girl`s room and when she was walking in the hallway, just a few steps from the door and she found herself being pinned on the wall by the younger girl`s father who’s glared at her dangerously. After she cursed herself for being careless, she brought her eyes to met the man`s without hesitation.

“I don’t know why you did it or who are you really is. But I do know one thing.” The man said dangerously. “If you hurt Atsuko again, if you leave her again. I. Will. Kill. You. Do you understand?”

“Of course. I’ll try my best… to be a better friend for her.” The captain said straightly without hesitation or even doubt.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

*Back to the present, in the front of Maeda`s house.

“Alright then, I have to go back to the office. See you later.” The Captain said as she turned back.

“Minami, wait.” Maeda said as she pulled the Captain and hugged her. And after a few seconds, she pulled back and went off inside her house without a word, left the dumb-founded Captain all alone in the middle of the road.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------


DUDE COME ON!!!!!!  :angry: :cry: :angry: WHY! :angry: it was getting good!!! oh well cant wait for the next update I wanna know if sado ends up with shaku that be awesome!!  :pimp: and I wanna see more of captain takahashi and maeda too  :twothumbs por favor please  :bow: :bow:
Title: Re: my fanfics (AKB48 & HP cross over)
Post by: stv_wong on February 21, 2013, 05:50:34 PM
The continuation for HP world short story


After the two Slytherin walked out of the room, Miyazawa gave a half-sigh-half-snort while shaking her head. She knew fully that Slytherin students are famous for being individualist, cold, and sometimes, lack of emotions. And even though not all of them are bad, at least she knew three of them are not like that, most of the the You-Know-Who followers, the Death Eaters, were used to be in the House of Slytherin. Of course their friends were an exception. Being the pure-blood herself, she knew some of the trio`s family`s history and she also knew some of the Slytherin Trio`s family members were also the Death Eaters too, but their core families are not.

Miyazawa sighed again at her friend. ‘I know that they are pretty cool to befriend with… but… I still don’t know how or why Tomo~mi can fall to one of them. Itano is gorgeous, sure, but… Gah…. Not my type, I guess…’ Sure, she knows now that not all Slytherin are bad. Especially after hours of hours of nagging from one of her fellow Hupplepuff about that issue, or more precisely about the Ice Princess of Slytherin that, if she want to, can be very sweet and nice, and therefore proves her theories that not all Slytherin are bad. Miyazawa threw her friend a glance again, and it seemed like her friend was in a ‘love-struck mode’. AGAIN. What’s with the heart sign and flower confetti that seemed to flow out of her eyes as she was gazing at the door, well, actually to the direction of her Slytherin girlfriend was.

With a clap of her hands, Miyazawa exclaimed, “Alright, come on, Tomo~mi. We have to get back to the Common Room before Sayaka knows about what happened earlier.” She put her hand on her friend`s shoulder and ushered her outside of the class room, without much resistance from her ‘still on a daze’ friend. While they were reached the Main Hall, she added. “If Sayaka knows about it, I might get a nagging of a life-time.”

“Then you can let me go by myself….” Kasai countered.

“If I didn’t come with you, I’ll get even more nagging from our Gorilla Head Girl!!”

“And who did you called Gorilla?” a dangerous voice said from behind the two Prefects, made them jumped and halted their way towards the Kitchen area, and turned back to face the... Hupplepuff`s… Quidditch Captain.

“Dammit, Yuko!!” Miyazawa cursed loudly at the grinning Captain. “I thought you’re Sayaka!”

“Hey…,” Kasai greeted the other Hupplepuff, “don’t you have a Quidditch strategies meeting with Sayaka and Ayaka? Why are you here?”

“Oh, it’s finished a few minutes ago.” Yuko said while she was still grinning, “Actually we wanted to do some training for the upcoming match against Ravenclaw, but our Seeker has a lot of homework for tomorrow`s Charm class.”

“Urk… I forgot.” Kasai said, looking a bit blue. “Charms homeworks…, sorry, I have to rush.” she said as she ran towards their Common Room with the stare from her two friends following her around as they sweat-dropped.

“Didn’t she saw me working on my Charm`s homeworks last weekend?” Miyazawa mumbled as she massaging her forehead. “How could she forget that she has the same homework too?”

“ah… let her be…” Oshima said and then she grinned mischievously, “and besides, you have another thing to worry about.”

Miyazawa gulped and she slowly remembered what she had said earlier. “Yo-you won’t tell Sayaka that I just called her Gorilla, right? I’m just kidding, you know.”

“Man… I’m sure she’ll be sad if she knows that you also called her Gorilla…” Yuko exclaimed in mock sympathy towards the Head Girl who’s also her room-mate and fellow Seventh Year student, knowing that it would made the tall girl beside her felt even guiltier. “I for sure will be sad if Haruna ever called me gorilla…”

“Don’t tell her… please…” Miyazawa begged to her senior.

“Mm… okay.” Yuko quickly said, made Miyazawa flabbergasted at the sudden change in her demeanor, “But! You have to buy me some butterbeer when we visit Hogsmeade again.”

“Of course! Just don’t tell her… please….”

“Fine… fine… I won’t.” Oshima said as she waving her hand up and down. “ah, by the way…. Sayaka was saying that she want to take a bath when we’re separate… if you know what I mean.”

“You mean….” Miyazawa mumbled, and slowly, her lips quirked a grin, before she ran out towards the Prefect`s Bath on the fifth floor.

“Good luck! It’s usually empty at this time of the day.” Oshima yelled after her friend and then she casted her gaze towards open field from the window. “Mm… I wonder what Nyan-Nyan`s doing right now. Blasted N.E.W.T. Preparation classes and homeworks… separate me from my Nyan-Nyan….” She mumbled as she watched Hagrid chasing the Weasley and Potter Brothers from trying to entering the Forbidden Forest. Again. She smiled at the sight and after seeing the red crest on their robes, her mind reminded her again of her Gryffindor girlfriend.

Of all the couples in her circle of friends, or circle of Prefects, Head Girls, and Quidditch`s Captain actually, only herself and Kojima, and Kasai and Itano, whose belonged to a different Houses. And because of the Houses rivalry for… nearly everything, unlike the other couples, the two couples has to hide their relationship. And she could hardly stop herself from being too friendly whenever she and Kojima has the same classes or seeing each other in the hallway. Of course the double Tomomi pair has more difficulties if their relationship ever came to surface before they’re graduate, because one of them in Slytherin.

Oshima let out a sigh and opened the window. The cold winter wind was blowing softly as if caressing her. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the feeling of the wind on her skin before she opened her eyes again and let out a low and long whistle. While waiting, she pulled out a parchment from her bag and ripped some of it into a small piece, and wrote in it with her favorite quill. Just by the time she had finished writing, a beautiful forest owl with sleek white feather standing on the windowsill with its bright green eyes watching at her.  She smiled at the owl and tenderly caressing its` soft feather.

“Hey, buddy. Thanks for coming so fast.” She patted the owl`s head a few times and tied the parchment into its` leg. “Give it to my Nyan-Nyan, okay? And don’t go before she writes me a reply.” The owl hooted to reply its owner. Oshima smiled at her owl again and after she gave some pat to the owl again, the owl spread its wings and fly away, to its` owner`s girlfriend.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

In a foggy and warm room with a big round bathtub that’s almost like a mini-pool in the middle, a girl with a chiseled features was sitting with her back leaned on the side of the tub with her eyes closed. The tub was filled with bubbles and the flowerily scent from the foam made her sighing in bliss. The bliss that was soon to be disturbs by her junior.

The said junior was opening the door loudly, only wrapped in a towel and immediately ran towards the tub when Akimoto turned her head to look at the source of the disturbance. Miyazawa shouted, “Saaaaayaaaaaakaaaaaaa…” as she ran and she jumped to the tub, splashing the mixture of water, bubbles and soaps everywhere. Akimoto smiled as she watched the energetic girl`s head finally came to the surface and then she was shaking her head like a wet dog to dried her hair, the action that made Akimoto laughed and shielding herself from the water with her arm.

“How did you know I’m here?” Akimoto asked as Miyazawa swam towards her.

Miyazawa just grinned and sat beside the older girl with her back against the tub too. “Yuko told me.”

“Oh?” Akimoto mumbled as she leaned her head to Miyazawa`s shoulder, “reminds me to thank her then.”

For a while the two of them only sat on the tub in silence, with the occasional blissful sighs here and there. Then, Miyazawa softly said, “I’m going to miss this.” Akimoto looked at her questioningly, so then she continued, “This… You… Me… together like this… and um….” All of a sudden she became shy and she quickly stuttered, “I-I mean… I’m going to miss Yuko too… and um… Takahashi, Kojima, Kashiwagi, Shinoda… um… all the Seventh Years students…”

Akimoto smiled fondly at the younger girls whose still looking a bit red, “Silly, it’s not like we won’t see each other anymore.”

“But… but… it won’t be the same.” Miyazawa whined, “you had always been here from the first moment I came here. It won’t be the same without you here.”

“We still can see each other during summer and winter vacation, right?” Akimoto said with a smile, trying to cheer the younger girl. “And I’ll try to go to Hogsmeade to see you when you have your Hogsmeade visits. And… we still got a few months left until July. So… lets make the most of it.”

“Sometimes I envied Yuko and Tomo~mi. Even though their girlfriends are not in the same House like us, at least they are in the same Year. So even though they can’t be together all the time, they still can see each other in class and such.” Miyazawa sulked even more. “And they don’t have to experience the separation that is caused by graduation.”

“Aren’t you used to pity them though? Because, even though they have the same classes and all, they rarely had the time together.” Akimoto said with a re-assuring smile. “And you the one who told me how sad Tomo~mi was in all your Transfiguration and Defense against the Dark Arts classes, because even when the distance between the two of you and Itano only a few meters away, it’s seemed like there’s an invisible wall separating the two of them.”

Miyazawa sighed and mumbled, “Everyone has their own problems, huh?” She turned her head to look at Akimoto and smiled. “Yeah, you’re right. We should make the most of the little time you have in Hogwarts.” Miyazawa exclaimed, already energetic again.

“Of course.” Akimoto nodded while her hand slowly sneaked to the younger girl`s hand and held it under the water surface. They shared a small smile and let the silence engulf them again. Content and happy with each other`s presence for the time being.
 
“Puddlemere United sent me an owl earlier.” Akimoto said softly while stretching her body.

Miyazawa whipped her head to face her as she shouted, “eh!?”

“They want me to join their team as their Beater.” Akimoto said as she was playing with the bubble in front of her.  “Only filling the bench for now. Nothing grand. They sent an owl to Yuko too. They guarantee that she’ll be the starter. She’s a good Chaser, so it’s not a wonder they want her.”

“Oh, well… congratulations. Puddlemere is a good team.” Miyazawa said with a big happy smile, but her smile vanished as fast as it comes. “Awww…,” she whined while pouting, “now I have to be able to join Puddlemere United too. I still want to be in the same team with the two of you.”

“I’ll be waiting then. After that, we’ll be known as the Puddlemere`s Twin Tower Beaters, not Hupplepuff`s Twin Tower Beaters.” Akimoto patted the younger girl`s head.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Dungeon, Slytherin Common Room.

The Head Girl and one of the Prefect were sitting on the sofa near the fireplace with a thick book on their hands with the occasional writing down some notes here and there. The Prefect has a long parchment in the coffee table in front of her and some maps of the night sky by the side of her book. Coco, her pet dog, was sleeping on her lap. The Head Girl has a few books beside her and her eyebrows furrowed together as a sign of her distress from ‘too much to study but too little time left’, and when some early teens on the other end of the room roared in laughter, her eyebrow twitched in annoyance.

“Shut it down it you don’t want me to give you all a detention!!” Shinoda shouted and growled at the same time as she stood up and glared at the group. And after the other Slytherin shut their mouth and earned herself a few grateful look from her fellow Seventh Year students and some Fifth Year who’s having their O.W.L. tests by the end of the school year, she sat back down and muttered to her friend, “Damn those Second Years, they haven’t feel how is it to studying too much…”

Itano raised her head slightly to glance at her fuming friend. “Relax, you let the stress overcome you.” And she turned her attention back to her Astronomy homeworks. “and those kids will know how it feel after their Fifth Year.”

Shinoda sighed and picked another book, and began to read it while teasingly said to the younger Prefect in a low voice so the other students won’t hear it, “and you’re too relaxed. Is it because the promise you had made for later tonight?”

The Prefect blushed slightly, but she was saved from giving any answer to her Head Girl, because at that moment, the door to their Common Room was opened loudly. And the culprit immediately ran towards them after she spotted them. Shinoda was looking at the new-comer with a calculating glare by the time she came closer. The girl, still on her Quidditch robe, dirty Quidditch robe, completed with the body protector, gulped loudly.

“Um… is something wrong?”

“Mariko was just getting stressed from study.” Itano answered the girl, made Shinoda rolled her eyes in exasperation and she scrunched up her nose, “Miss Minegishi, go change your clothes, it’s really dirty.”

“Hey, go easy on me. You’ll be so… love me when we win the Quidditch Cup this year.” Minegishi said with a confident smile.

“Yeah… right… But, Miichan, you forgetting something…,” Itano retorted, “I don’t care much in Quiddicth, Captain.”

“Same here…” Shinoda added.

The Captain looked at her friend sadly and she latched herself on Itano, knowing that it’ll irritate her more. “Tomo… you’re one of my Chaser, how could you say that… and why don’t you help me practice earlier?”

“I have homeworks, and besides, I just like the competition and the adrenaline rush during the match,” Itano said calmly, and then she pushed the other girl off her, “get off, you’ll dirtied my clothes.”

Minegishi huffed at her, but she let the other girl go. Not long after, a little owl with brownish feather flied towards Itano and stood on her armchair with one of its leg headed to her, the leg with the small parchment. Coco, who’s awakened when Minegishi came earlier, followed the owl movement with its eyes, and by the times Itano freed the owl`s leg from the parchment, the owl immediately fled away.

“That’s a school`s owl, right?” Minegishi asked while peeking to looked at the parchment from behind Itano`s shoulder. “What did it said?” Itano blushed completely as she read, which made Minegishi and Shinoda even more curious.

“N-nothing.” Itano stuttered when she answered Minegishi while folding the parchment.

“Booo… what did it said?” Minegishi insisted, “Come on, Tomo… I’m your roommate since our First Year, don’t you trust me?”

“As I said, it’s nothing.” Itano said as she moved her hand that held the parchment away from her friend. But she forgot the other friends, unknown to her, her hand flew right in front of Shinoda who’s grinning evilly and snatched the parchment away. The other Slytherin could only looking at them from a far, curious as to what made their Ice Princess blushing like that, but no one dares to get closer to the trio.

“Mariko!” Itano hissed at the Head Girl, she definitely didn’t think that Shinoda would snatch the parchment from her hand.

Shinoda`s face shown up various emotion as she read the letter. First, her face shown curiosity, then surprised, and after that she grinned mischievously, while the owner of the letters was blushing furiously again. Shinoda pulled out her wand from her pocket and chanting, “incendio”, towards the parchment on her hand and small red light came out from the tip of her wand towards the parchment, and within second, only a small amount of ashes left from the parchment, with the two younger girls, (and the others as well) gaped at her.

“W-why did you burn my letter?” Itano yelled at her, half surprised half angry.

“Because its` got your name and ‘her’ name written in it.” Shinoda coolly said and then she looked around her to see if there’s someone trying to overhear them. “And the ‘I-think-I’ll-wear-my-special-underwear-for-tonight’ will definitely blow your relation with her instantly.” She added with a higher pitched voice to mimicking one Hupplepuff Prefect`s voice while she was saying the sentence with apostrophe and then went back to her normal voice afterwards, made their Quidditch Captain fell off from the sofa due from laughing too much and the letters` owner to blushed again.

Shinoda sighed and muttered under her breath, “I definitely will go to the bath earlier tonight, it’ll be better to miss dinner than to share a bath with them.”

Minegishi calmed down and went to sit on the sofa again. “Ah… She really wrote that, Mariko?” She asked Shinoda while wiping the tears from her eyes and clutching at her stomach. And after Shinoda nodded, she turned her attention to her roommate and teasingly said, “I know she can be a flirt if she wants to. But, maaaaannn…. She wrote ‘that’ in a letter?” She shook her head while making a ‘tsk…tsk…’ sound with her mouth and added, “no wonder she can melted our Ice Princess here.”

“Shut it!” Itano snapped at her and she hurriedly put all of her belonging on her bag.

“Where’re you going?” Minegishi asked Itano when she stood up.

“Room.” Came the short reply.

“Huh?” Minegishi mumbled as she and Shinoda were watching at Itano`s back. “Ahh….” Minegishi shouted loudly and as she ran to chaseher roommates, she said, “waaaaittt…. I need to copy your Transfiguration homework.”

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------




@BbSis: thank you for your understanding :cry:

@K-popJ-popAWESOMENESS, @sofylerry: Hi :welcome

@cisda83: I already scribbled some for MASK, wait for it, please  :bow:
               
@bunny_rabbit: yeah, me too. I had to re-read Harry Potter again to refresh my memories (and pottermore do helps a lot).
                       As for the teachers, I set the time a few years after the War, by the time James Sirius Potter first came into Hogwarts.
                       So, the Headmaster is McGonagal, and the PM is Shacklebolt

@Kojiyuu44: here the continuation. XD

@theblueknight: hi... :welcome, ah sorry, pleas wait a bit more  :nervous
                       so... another Haruka and Michiru shipper who's pulled over by AKB pairings I see...  XD (Me too)


Title: Re: my fanfics (AKB48 & HP cross over) - the usual pairings
Post by: theblueknight on February 21, 2013, 11:32:55 PM
alright ill be waiting  8) ha ha ha you too  :rock: im also a makoto and ami fan and acouple of other random pairing from persona 3 and 4 and vocaloids and svu but i was tired of reading same old same old on fanfiction so after watching mendol and majisuka gakuen and akbingo i went looking around came across this place and now im addicted heh now im a full blown/broke   :cry: akb48 fan heh  :nervous shinoda mariko is my wife  :heart: i kinda wasted my money on hatsune miku ps vita game so yeah  :nervous anyways looking forward to more fics from ya  :twothumbs
Title: Re: my fanfics (AKB48 & HP cross over) - the usual pairings
Post by: BbSis on February 22, 2013, 02:49:11 AM
Super awesome the update! Huahuahua *mad laugh*

Saeyaka so cute *͵* TomoTomo is cute too and also funny huahua

I always long for Miichan end up with Mariko, this time is no different xD I just so love when Mariko trolls Miichan xD

Please keep it up! 

Ah! I had to look for the meanings of lots of things because I read (and own) the translated books, and they translated tons of things including the names of the houses and most of the teachers names u.u the only thing that wasn't translated was the spells xD

Thank you for the update o/
Title: Re: my fanfics (AKB48 & HP cross over) - the usual pairings
Post by: cisda83 on February 22, 2013, 04:04:39 AM
Ah... most of them are graduating soon...

Yeah... too bad for Sae not able to see Sayaka everyday... just during holiday...

TomoTomo's letter is being read by Mariko and Miichan...

Hahaha... Tomochin is angry....

Thank you for the update...

Can't wait to see next chapter

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: my fanfics (AKB48 & HP cross over) - the usual pairings
Post by: vPANDAv on February 22, 2013, 06:42:24 AM
for someone who has never watched or read any harry potter/ related things before, this us quite interesting.... but then once again its the akb girls haha....

 really looking forward to more of this HP crossover story!!  :cathappy:

by the way, does that mean your not gonna continue mjsk or like put it on hiatus  :cry:

because I really like your mjsk story....
Title: Re: my fanfics (AKB48 & HP cross over) - the usual pairings
Post by: Haruko on February 22, 2013, 07:01:28 AM
wow amazing potter fic.. but I can´t stop thinking about yuko, in huffy? really?.. I think that yuko is more gryffindor or  slytherin at leat raveclaw... mmm
Title: Re: my fanfics (AKB48 & HP cross over) - the usual pairings
Post by: stv_wong on February 22, 2013, 04:26:52 PM
@theblueknight: I like most of the pairings in Sailor Moon  :nervous Ah, persona pairings... my fave is yukiko-chie, they are just so canon  XD
                        yeah, same here. Sailor Moon is already old, it's a wonder the fandom still strong after all these years, but the amount of good fics has been dropped lately.
                        hehehe... Tomochin is my kami-oshi, but whenever there's a poll of 'which member would you marry' thing, I always voted for Kasai XD :P
                        Please do... :bow: I'll try to update fast...

@BbSis: i like the saeyaka bond, they always looked heart-warming when they're together.
            lol you really are a MariMii shipper aren't you?  :lol:
            Yeah, I own the translate books too, and lots of phrase and name of places and some other things got translated too.
            That's why i bought the original version for the sixth and seventh books. And of course, I searched the pdf version too :twisted:

@cisda83: yeah, some of them are already in their last year in school (Seventh Years). Their tendency to troll someone is the reason why i put them in Slytherin :lol:

@vPANDAv: thank you for liking it. Well, HP series are a good read, and being the nerd myself, i had read a lot of novels and manga, and played a lot of vid games too :lol:
                no, i'll continue it, it's just that my muse was kinda blocked right now. I'll definitely finished MASK, please wait for it. :)

@Haruko: i think Yuko would be better in Gryffindor too, but if you recognize I had put five names in Hupplepuff, and they're all original team K members.
              you'll know latter why Yuko was in Hupplepuff

I was kinda hesitant to post the HP crossover actually, because I don't know how people would react.  :nervous Um... I want to put other pairings, but like in MASK, the main pairing(s) will be TomoTomo and Kojiyuu. And here's the list of characters (that i had in mind) and their Houses:

So... tell me what you think guys... :bow:
Title: Re: my fanfics (AKB48 & HP cross over) - the usual pairings
Post by: BbSis on February 22, 2013, 05:14:48 PM
Sounds good for me o/ you see, I was already liking your HP crossover *.*

I liked the houses' distribution huehue o/ and I can't wait to see the other girls interactions o/

I really want you to continue*.*

I like how Saeyaka are with each other! And yes! I am a MariMii shipper o/ huahuahua

Oh! I don't have patiance to read HP again, neigther time >< my bookshelf has tons of books and mangas pleading for attention, yet I still keep buying more xD so, I just googled the terms hehe also, I watched the movies with the original sound, maybe thay helped a little xD
Title: Re: my fanfics (AKB48 & HP cross over) - the usual pairings
Post by: cisda83 on February 22, 2013, 09:45:22 PM
Your HP cross over with AKB is very good... I would say...

I like your story....

And the division of the houses for the members is great too.... suit them...

The pairings are great so far....

I can't wait to see your next story

Thank you for your great attempt in making this HP cross over

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: my fanfics (AKB48 & HP cross over) - the usual pairings
Post by: theblueknight on February 22, 2013, 11:46:12 PM
ha ha ha awesome!  :rock: same here im getting tired of sm dow with the new sailor moon coming out well who know maybe we will have awesome stories on FF... im more a mitsuruxnaoto or naotoxrise pairing heh  :wub: anyways I sometimes cheat on my waifu I mean I love mariko   :inlove: but theres something about the other girls like yuko or rena I cant explain like for example I love how yuko looks in UZA and heavy rotation I love her antics and her face expressions and those teeth shes adorable  :heart: or how atsuko looks with her hair up now that's sexy  :inlove: or rena her completions is like wow  :inlove: etc anyways I gave your HP akb48 crossover a chance its interesting never thought that be a possible thing heh but gotta admit I wanna read more so ill be waiting for an update for this one too great job  :twothumbs and keep up the great work ill be waiting  :cow:
Title: Re: my fanfics (AKB48 & HP cross over) - the usual pairings
Post by: Haruko on February 23, 2013, 04:17:17 AM
Aw.. I got it!, I like this fic :B too :B of course is kojiyuu!! and atsumina!!
Title: Re: my fanfics (AKB48 & HP cross over) - the usual pairings
Post by: KojiYuu44 on February 23, 2013, 06:30:12 AM
Great update!!
Saeyaka is sooo cute i can't handle it  :)
WTomo is sweet... the things Kasai wrote...  just wow
Maritroll and Miichan is funny as always
I hope to see some Kojiyuu and Atsumina soon
Title: Re: my fanfics (AKB48 & HP cross over) - the usual pairings
Post by: hikari_043083 on February 23, 2013, 08:59:44 AM
Hey! Your new Harry Potter crossover fic is quite interesting. Made me go back and review my Harry Potter knowledge. It had been years since I last read the books. I have no compliants with the House assignments. Nice pairings there as well. I got a question though. No WMatsui and SayaMilky?
Title: Re: my fanfics (AKB48 & HP cross over) - the usual pairings
Post by: theblueknight on February 23, 2013, 11:26:12 PM
Hey! Your new Harry Potter crossover fic is quite interesting. Made me go back and review my Harry Potter knowledge. It had been years since I last read the books. I have no compliants with the House assignments. Nice pairings there as well. I got a question though. No WMatsui and SayaMilky?

ha ha ha you too?  :w00t: I haven't read the books in awhile too now I wanna go back and read the books again and watch the movies too  8) dude dig your rise pic  :rock: man I love her  :heart: whats you fav pairing I love naotoxrise heh  :wub:
Title: Re: my fanfics (AKB48 & HP cross over) - the usual pairings
Post by: hikari_043083 on February 24, 2013, 02:56:35 AM
Hey! Your new Harry Potter crossover fic is quite interesting. Made me go back and review my Harry Potter knowledge. It had been years since I last read the books. I have no compliants with the House assignments. Nice pairings there as well. I got a question though. No WMatsui and SayaMilky?

ha ha ha you too?  :w00t: I haven't read the books in awhile too now I wanna go back and read the books again and watch the movies too  8) dude dig your rise pic  :rock: man I love her  :heart: whats you fav pairing I love naotoxrise heh  :wub:

Yep. I should watch the movies too. I like Rise too. For her pairings, I just usually go with Souji or Yu. If it's yuri for Persona 4 then it's definitely Chie and Yukiko for the win.  :twothumbs
Title: Re: my fanfics (AKB48 & HP cross over) - the usual pairings
Post by: stv_wong on February 25, 2013, 09:01:13 AM
@BbSis: lol... i'll try to put more MariMii for you
            me too :nervous, that's why I've been relying on Pottermore XD

@cisda83: thank you :bow:

@theblueknight: :lol:
                        i like Rise, but like hikari_043083 had said, when it comes to yuri in Persona 4, it's definitely yukiko and chie (the Amagi Princess and her Prince) XD
 
@haruko & @Kojiyuu44:  there's definitely KojiYuu and AtsuMina in the next Hogwart series  XD

@hikari_043083: well... some of them are graduating soon... so... perhaps afterwards. :?



PS: writing MASK discreetly during work hours XD I hope i won't get caught :nervous
Title: Re: my fanfics (AKB48 & HP cross over) - the usual pairings
Post by: BbSis on February 25, 2013, 05:57:57 PM
Yeeey! More MASK in the near future *.* I hope you don't get caught too ><

Yahoooooo! More marimii moments! I hope they bicker each other a lot o/

I'll try my best to not disappoint you with tomotomo in my fic o/  why no tomotomo in the poll?  Because Tomochin in the fic hadn't reached 18 yet, it would go against the 'new' rules. But I assure you she will have a nive eightenn b-day party 8D

Can't wait for your update o/
Title: Re: my fanfics (AKB48 & HP cross over) - the usual pairings
Post by: theblueknight on February 26, 2013, 12:21:31 AM
oi dear AKB48XHP author and hikari_043083 you two are both traitors bleh  ha ha ha nah  :P I used to like that pairing til well til naoto pop up now I just like naotoxrise or naotoxmitsuru dow im angry they had diff voice actress for them for the golden ver of the game  :angry: chie new voice is annoying!!! it hurts me ears  :thumbdown: and hikari_043083 I don't like any of the guys in persona 4 I hate them I like better minato from p3  :twothumbs oh and dear author cant wait for updates and hoping you don't get caught at work writing good luck  :rock:
Title: Re: my fanfics (AKB48 & HP cross over) - the usual pairings
Post by: hikari_043083 on February 26, 2013, 11:39:34 AM
oi dear AKB48XHP author and hikari_043083 you two are both traitors bleh  ha ha ha nah  :P I used to like that pairing til well til naoto pop up now I just like naotoxrise or naotoxmitsuru dow im angry they had diff voice actress for them for the golden ver of the game  :angry: chie new voice is annoying!!! it hurts me ears  :thumbdown: and hikari_043083 I don't like any of the guys in persona 4 I hate them I like better minato from p3  :twothumbs oh and dear author cant wait for updates and hoping you don't get caught at work writing good luck  :rock:

I like Minato too! It's just that I have an inclination to pair whoever owns the Lovers Arcana with the Fool Arcana protagonist. I don't know why I developed that tendency.

Good luck Mr Author in writing. I hope you do not get caught by your boss. I actually read fanfiction at work too when no one is looking. I'm still lucky no one has caught me yet hehe!
Title: Re: my fanfics (AKB48 & HP cross over) - the usual pairings
Post by: theblueknight on February 27, 2013, 04:10:38 AM
oi dear AKB48XHP author and hikari_043083 you two are both traitors bleh  ha ha ha nah  :P I used to like that pairing til well til naoto pop up now I just like naotoxrise or naotoxmitsuru dow im angry they had diff voice actress for them for the golden ver of the game  :angry: chie new voice is annoying!!! it hurts me ears  :thumbdown: and hikari_043083 I don't like any of the guys in persona 4 I hate them I like better minato from p3  :twothumbs oh and dear author cant wait for updates and hoping you don't get caught at work writing good luck  :rock:

I like Minato too! It's just that I have an inclination to pair whoever owns the Lovers Arcana with the Fool Arcana protagonist. I don't know why I developed that tendency.

Good luck Mr Author in writing. I hope you do not get caught by your boss. I actually read fanfiction at work too when no one is looking. I'm still lucky no one has caught me yet hehe!

lovers arcana in p3 it was whats her face uh dam I need to play the game again heh oh its yukari didn't like her she was a big B#### heh anyways I see that's interesting how you come to pair them up heh kool  :thumbup you too heh I do that a lot too  :rock: it becomes addictive that you cant stop reading even when at work  :sweatdrop:
Title: Re: my fanfics (AKB48 & HP cross over) - the usual pairings
Post by: kahem on February 28, 2013, 01:40:39 AM
Hahaha I love this crossover ^^
Title: Re: my fanfics (AKB48 & HP cross over) - the usual pairings
Post by: stv_wong on February 28, 2013, 03:22:38 AM
Here is Chapter 27 - part 2 of MASK. Um... sorry for the wait... :nervous



*In the morning, hospital.

The first thing I heard was the sound of the door being opened and closed and a ruffling-like sound. Afterwards, I felt my cheek was being poked with a round-like object. As I peeled my eyes opened, I saw Sado-san smirking at me, with a stethoscope in hand.

“Awww…. You two look so cute together.” She said with a mocking grin. “I don’t want to interrupt your quality time with her, BUT you need to go. NOW.”

I rubbed my eyes and based on the weight and warmth on the left side of my body, I knew that certain someone has been using me as her-personal-human-body-pillow and snuggling me in her sleep, like she used to do whenever we’re sleeping together. ‘And I thought she needs to sleep on her back because of the stitches in her abs. No wonder Sado-san smirking like that.’

“It’s not even seven yet.” I mumbled out, still in a sleepy state.

“I said you need to go home at seven, not waking up at seven.”

“… Fine….” I slowly move out of my girlfriend`s embrace, careful to not waking her up, and sat on the bed while yawning. I took a glance at Sado-san and realized something. “Did you just poke me with that stethoscope?”

“Why? You rather choose me using this?” She asked back while pointing at the pen in her front pocket.

I groaned in exasperation at her sadist nature even in the morning like this. “You’re not Geki.”

“Who’s it?” I heard Kokabuki`s voice, still thick with sleepiness.

Sado-san answered shortly, “Me.”

“She’s waking me up.” I answered her, “go back to sleep.” And Kokabuki answered with a low mumble and then, all quiet.

Sado-san looked at Tomo pointedly who’s still in a deep-slumber. “It’s amazing how she can still sleep when even Kokabuki was awakened by our voices.”

“She’s particularly hard to wake up.” I said while combed my hair with the hairbrush from the bag.

“Hm… yeah, I see it now.” Sado-san said as she sat down on the couch on the corner of the room. “So… I’ve heard about you and Torigoya…”

I rolled my eyes in exasperation and grumbled, “We’re friends. Nothing more and nothing else.”

“Oh, I know,” Sado-san said with a smirk, “I’ve always known that even though she didn’t seems to like it, she has fallen for Yuko-san since first year, and that she considered you as comrade because of the same family situation and all, But, does she,” Sado-san pointed at my girl who’s still sleeping deeply, “knows that as well?”

“Of course,” I said with a frown on my face. After a few more minutes, I finished to make myself somewhat more presentable. I yawned again and said, “Okay, let’s go.”

“You don’t want to wake her first?”

“Mm… no. I don’t want to disturb her sleep. I’ll email her later.” I answered while took my phone and wallet and put it in my jeans pockets.

And when I kissed my girl`s temple before we went out, I heard Sado-san mockingly said an “aaaawwwww….. so sweet…,” made me instantly scowled in response.

“So, by what you’ll go home with?” Sado-san asked me as we walked in the hallway.

“I take my mom`s car with me. I’m planning to return it before class, but… now that I think about it again. Perhaps I should return it after class.” I said with a grin.

“Eh? That Hummer car?” Sado-san asked, and after I nodded, she snorted in amusement, “I want to see your classmates’ reaction when they see you in that kick-ass car.” She chuckled a little and added, “Why don’t you wear your spare Rappappa`s jacket too? They already know you’re Queen Shibuya the ex-Rappappa`s Shitennou after Geki crashed your class after all. There’s no need for you to hide your true self anymore.”

“Nice idea.” I said with a chuckle too, already imagining what would happen later. “I’m getting tired of putting a ‘normal-good-girl’ mask anyway.”

“Tell me what happen later. I need a good laugh.”

“Sure.”

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

*Parking lot near Shibuya`s prep-school

As I parked my car, I knew lots of people were staring at me, at the car actually, because of the dark tint on the car`s window they surely wouldn’t be able to see me behind the steering wheel. I grab my bag on the passenger seat, checked myself out on the mirror, flattening the crease on my Rappappa`s jacket and walked out of the car. After I locked the car, I looked around me and saw a few of my classmates were standing nearby, they were staring at me and whispered scandalously to each other. But when they noticed me staring at them, they immediately stop and were looking at anywhere and everywhere but my direction with an ashen look on their faces. I smirked smugly and walk towards the building. As I walked towards my class with my best smug grin on my face, a Queen`s grin, other people who were cross way with me, were literally jumped away after they took a look at my jacket.

‘Heh… it’s been a while since I get this reaction from people. Majijo`s students reaction whenever I visit Majijo is an exception. If they don’t recognize me without the jacket, I’ll surely kick their asses off to make them remember who I am.’

When I opened the door to my class, all eyes inside the class went to me and they all stopped their activities before. It was kind of amusing, really, like how one of them stopped from sitting down on the chair, with half sitting half standing pose. ‘Heh… I truly like this reaction.’ I walked towards my chair, sat down and dropping my bag to the floor. My eyes gazed around the room and whenever someone`s gaze met mine, they would looked away instantly. ‘Great, now I’ll have my peace. I had enough with them trying to befriend me. Rappappa is already enough for me. I don’t need others besides them. I don’t need fake friendship.’

I was just about to dozed off a little before class starts, but then someone with hideous make-up and an extremely oobusu fashion came inside my class and walked straight to me.

“So… It’s true what people said. One of Rappappa`s ex-Queens is here.” She said while looking down at me.

I leaned back to my chair to looked at her smugly with other peoples were staring at us, “Yeah, so?” I looked at her clothes more closely and scowled in disgust, “Burn that shirt… and those shoes, you’re a fashion disaster in it.”

She ignored my comment and looked down on my right hand and smirked. “So… I guess right now I can win against Rappappa. Even though we’re already graduate now.”

“Who’re you?” I asked in irritancies. ‘How dare she interrupt my sleeping time!’

“You’ll remember me after I defeated you.” She said as she was rushing to hit me.

I instantly slide down to the floor below my desk, and kicked her leg, made her stumbled. “You’re not important enough for me to remember.” I said as I stood up and leaned my body to my desk. “And if you think just because my hand in a cast, I can’t fight. You are sooooo… wrong….”

“D-Damn it!!” She shouted as she came rushing towards me again with her right hand ready to throw a punch at me, which I block with my left arm and I twisted my arm to caught her hand, pulled her towards me while I sent my knee to her body, made her bowed down, clutching at her stomach in pain. I glanced around me and saw fear spreading in the room, I snickered in amusement at the aghast look on my classmates` faces, more so from when they saw me with my jacket. I glanced down to that stupid b**ch that dare to ruin my day and deciding to deliver the final blow. When she stood up again, I threw a left hook, hit her straight on her cheek, and made her fall on the sets of chairs and desks behind her.

“Just go. I’m not in the mood to breaking your bones into pieces.” I said as I sat back down on my chair, breaking the silence that has engulfed the room. “And next time, do not forget, there’s no way you can win against Rappappa`s Queen alone.” I said with my deathliest glare directed at her while she slowly tried to stand up, and I added, “Well, you can’t win too even if you bring your friends with you.” And she walked out of the class, or more likely limped out. I took a glance at the clock on the wall and grinned to myself. ‘Great, still thirty minutes before class, time for some nap.’

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

*Shibuya`s prep school, rooftop.

So, here I was, sitting on the roof with my back on the wall, with the building’s shadowing me from the hot summer sun. Since I wasn’t in the mood to go to the cafeteria and mingle with other students, then here I was…. Ah, who am I kidding? When did I ever have the mood to mingle and being a social person? I rather choose to be alone or with Rappappa. Too bad there’s still some people here. Ah, well, at least they won’t bother me and I could have my much needed sleep. Why? Because, I couldn't sleep last night. I was all antsy and anxious and… I have to admit… horny. Why again? First of all, due to our blasted periods and conflicting schedules, I haven’t touched her again for more than two weeks, so my usually sated sex-drive was on a rampage. AGAIN!! And to add my miseries even further, because she ran out of clothes, she was wearing that blasted-thin-flimsy-almost-see-through hospital gown as her pajamas. It was almost like she was wearing close to nothing! Damn it!! Me and my bad luck.

Which was why I need to sleep now, or I’ll be tempted to sleep during the class. And just when I was about to welcoming the dream land, someone opened the door to the roof with a loud “bang!” and when I was about to opened my eyes and yell at the disturbance, another body has latched to me. By the scent of that person and the long-straight-reddish-hair that fallen in front of my eyes, I knew who it was instantly.

Not in the mood to snap at the person, I just muttered, “why are you here?” I’m too sleepy to get angry.

The person released me and sat beside me. “Just want to tell you that the interview went well. I’ll have my first photo-shoots on Monday.”

“Oh… good then.” I mumbled while closing my eyes again. “But, why the hell are you here?”

“I’m bored out of my mind.” She whined, “Yuu-chan and Geki are still in school, Black and Sado are working….”

“And I have classes too, you know.” I cut her from her rambling with a sigh and opening my eyes, some people on the roof were loking at us in curiosity. “Geezzz…. Only a few days ago, it was Geki, and now you… Would Black crashing my prep-classes too?”

“Hey… hey… wanna have dinner together later tonight? I’ll call Geki, Black and Sado. My treat….” She piped in with a small smile on her face, ignoring my complain.

It was tempting, it’s been a while since we had dinner together, but… “I’ll pass. I have to get back to the hospital after class.”

“You’ll sleep there again tonight?” she asked innocently with a tilt of the head to the side. My eyes widen when I heard her question and I could only responded with blinking at her repeatedly. She giggled at my response and added, “Sado sent an email to Yuu-chan this morning. She said you two looked so cute.” I growled at her and stood up, headed toward the stairs, left her behind.

“Shibuya! Wait up!!” I heard her voice trailing from behind me while I was walking down the stairs.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

*Hospital, hallway.

So, now I was headed towards the ward with Torigoya was still tailing me from behind. Sigh… she’s been following me around since lunch break, simply because she was bored and she couldn’t bother the others. She even followed me to my classes. The teachers didn’t even notice she was there all along. But my classmates were a different story. They were all whispering to each other and ogling at Torigoya, especially the males. Man… I’ve had enough with their stupidity and simple-mindedness. Thankfully though, all of their lunatic (and idiotic) fantasies were broken by the time they heard Torigoya called me Shibuya and went to sat on an empty chair next to mine. And to make them know who she is, I purposely talked to Torigoya some small things about Majijo and Rappappa during the breaks. They would surely know who she is when they heard all that.

And when I opened the ward’s door, all eyes in the room were looking at us in shock, made it all four pairs of them. I sighed and walked inside (with Torigoya) as I answered the un-asked question. “She’s simply bored the hell out of her mind, and since the others are busy…, she came to me and following me around.”  I know that they must’ve been having some ‘strange’ thoughts on their mind when they saw us. Especially after heard what Torigoya had said about us yesterday. Damn her.

“You’re so cold….” Torigoya whined at me while poking at my shoulder.

I sighed again and muttered “you’re lucky the teachers didn’t recognize you and kick you out of my classes.”

“And I thought you like me…”

She whined while tugging at my jacket. And when I was about to retort back at her, I felt a dark and (very) devilish aura from behind me. When I looked at the direction of the aura, I saw my girlfriend was looking at me with both eyebrows raised and giving me the ‘and-you-said-there’s-nothing,-huh?’. The dark aura even made Shaku who was sitting on the side of her bed to jump and went to hide behind Youran and Kokabuki.

At this, I grabbed Torigoya`s collar and hissed to her, “Are you trying to kill me here?!”

“What do you mean?” she asked in a fake-innocent expression. Damn it… she really was trying to kill me.

“You were-“

“Cough… cough….” I heard my girlfriend was faking some coughs and when I looked at her, she was scowling dangerously at me. I face-palmed myself, literally, and tried to give some explanation. But when I opened my mouth, her deathly-glare has shut me up.

“Um… Shaku, Youran, why don’t you all accompany me to the canteen downstairs. I’m hungry.” Torigoya said without the smallest hint of guilt, breaking the tense and awkward silence after a few seconds.

“Sure.” Shaku and Youran said in the same time, and they (with Torigoya) immediately left.

“Wait… you guys… how could you leave me with ‘them’?!” Kokabuki whined, “I can’t leave my bed yet….” When we gave her an even stare, she sighed and took her phone and earphones from her side-table and plugged the earphones on. She closed the curtains surrounding her bed afterwards.

“I-“

“Shut it.”

She didn’t even give me the chance to explain myself. I held back a sigh and just slumped my shoulder and looked down on the floor in defeat. ‘Damn that Torigoya… just you wait for my revenge.’

I was waited and waited for her wrath but it never came. Instead, I’ve heard her giggled. Surprised, I raised my head and saw her laughing at me. I could only blink contin